This is a modern-English version of The Theosophical Path Illustrated Monthly Volume 1, July-December, 1911, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Theosophical Path
Illustrated Monthly
Illustrated Monthly
Edited by Katherine Tingley
Edited by Katherine Tingley

Volume I
July — December, 1911
Volume I
July — December 1911

Published by the New Century Corporation
Published by the New Century Corporation
Point Loma, California, U. S. A.
Point Loma, CA, USA

The Aryan Theosophical Press
Point Loma, California
The Aryan Theosophical Press
Point Loma, California
Index to The Theosophical Path
Index to The Theosophical Path
VOLUME I
VOLUME I
JULY — DECEMBER, 1911
JULY — DECEMBER 1911
A | ||
America, Ancient (ill.) | An Archaeologist | 323 |
American Nation, an Unknown (ill.) | H. S. Turner | 347 |
American Woman in Poetry, The | Grace Knoche | 56 |
Archaeologists, Recent Admissions by | Student | 107 |
Aroma of Athens, The (ill.) | Dramatic Critic | 39 |
Aroma of Athens, Notes on The (ill.) | Kenneth Morris | 42 |
Art, The Scope of | R. W. Machell | 20 |
Astral Body, The | H. Coryn, M. D., M. R. C. S. | 24 |
Astronomy, Ancient (No. 1) | F. J. Dick, M. INST. C. E. | 64 |
Astronomical Notes | C. J. Ryan | 287 |
Australian Marsupials (ill.) | Nature Lover | 296 |
B | ||
Birth of Day, The (verse) | A. F. W. | 27 |
"Black Age," The | Ariomardes | 196 |
Blavatsky, H. P., and the Theosophical Society (with portrait) | W. Q. Judge | 28 |
Blavatsky's Teachings, Recent Confirmation of H. P. | H. T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.) | 172 |
Blavatsky a Plagiarist? Was H. P. | H. T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.) | 271 |
Bluebells of Wernoleu, The: A Welsh Legend (verse) | Kenneth Morris | 404 |
Book Reviews: Life of Leonardo da Vinci (Osvald Sirén) | Carolus | 233 |
Il est ressuscité (Charles Morice) | H. A. Fussell | 307 |
Commentary upon the Maya-Tsental Pérez Codex (W. E. Gates) | C. J. Ryan | 378 |
A New Magazine | 383 | |
The Strange Little Girl | 385 | |
Les derniers Barbares: Chine, Tibet, Mongolie (d'Ollone) (ill.) | H. A. Fussell | 452 |
The Plough and the Cross (W. P. O'Ryan) | F. J. D. | 456 |
Bridges of Paris, The (ill.) | G. K. | 96 |
British Association, The Soul at the | Henry Travers | 406 |
Bronze, Incorrodible | Henry Travers | 148 |
Brynhyfryd Garden, Old (verse) | Kenneth Morris | 97 |
Buckingham Palace, London (ill.) | 275 | |
C | ||
Calendars, Ancient | Henry Travers | 205 |
Cathedrals in Ancient Crete | a Student | 262 |
Christianity, The Rebirth of | H. T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.) | 11 |
Christmas | Kenneth Morris | 387 |
Confines of Science, The | Investigator | 349 |
Conflict of the Ages, The (verse) | S. F. | 435 |
Copán, and its Position in American History (ill.) | W. E. Gates | 419 |
Counterfeits vs. Reality, Tempting | Lydia Ross, M.D. | 126 |
Crucifixion, The Parable of the | Cranstone Woodhead | 328 |
Current Topics | Observer | 447 |
Cycle, The New | H. P. Blavatsky | 165 |
Cyrene, Classical | Ariomardes | 280 |
D | ||
Dipylon and the outer Ceramicus, The (ill.) | F. S. Darrow, Dr. A. M. (Harv.) | 189 |
Drama, Open-Air (ill.) | Per Fernholm, M.E. (Roy. Inst. Tech., Stockholm) | 415 |
Dutch House Court by Pieter de Hooch, A (ill.) | 338 | |
E | ||
Education Wasted? Is | H. T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.) | 102 |
Egyptian Art, 26th Dynasty (ill.) | C. J. | 200 |
Egyptology, and the Theosophical Records, The New (ill.) | C. J. Ryan | 15 |
Ekoi: Children of Nature, The | H. T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.) | 344 |
Energy, Intra-Atomic | H. Coryn, M.D., M.R.C.S. | 417 |
English Lady's Letter, An (ill.) | F. D. Udall | 442 |
Eros: Painting by Julius Kronberg (ill.) | R. W. Machell | 125 |
Eucalypts? Who Made the (ill.) | Nature Lover | 295 |
Evolution in the Light of Theosophy | H. T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.) | 311 |
F | ||
Fairylands, The Two | Kenneth Morris | 115 |
Folk-music, The Origin and Nature of | Kenneth Morris | 174 |
Forest Waste, Saving | Student | 34 |
G | ||
Geniuses, The Incarnation of | H. Travers | 339 |
Genius for Music, Cultivating | E. A. Neresheimer | 182 |
Glaciation, Past and Present (ill.) | T. Henry | 209 |
God and the Child (verse) | 211 | |
H | ||
Hawthorne's Psychology | C. T. | 51 |
Heredity and Biology | H. T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.) | 145 |
Hoa-Haka-Nana-Ia (ill.) | P. A. Malpas | 299 |
House of Lords, London, The (ill.) | R. | 201 |
Humanity and Theosophical Education | Elizabeth C. Spalding | 375 |
I | ||
Illusion and Reality | Lydia Ross, M.D. | 362 |
Irish Scenes (ill.) | F. J. Dick, M. INST. C. E., M. INST. C. E. I. | 400 |
K | ||
Karma, Reincarnation, and Immortality | H. T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.) | 243 |
Killarney, Ireland (ill.) | F. J. Dick, M. INST. C. E., M. INST. C. E. I. | 282 |
L | ||
Lands now Submerged, The | D. Churchill | 305 |
Lapland (ill.) | P. F. | 180 |
Light Corpuscular? Is | T. Henry | 332 |
Light, Physical and Metaphysical | H. Coryn, M.D. | 122 |
Linnaeus and the Divining Rod | P. F. | 154 |
Lomaland Cañons (ill.) | W. J. Renshaw | 155 |
Lorelei, The (ill.) | Student Traveler | 225 |
Louisiana Sugar Plantation, A Visit to a | Barbara McClung | 223 |
M | ||
Magic Boat, A | D. F. | 399 |
Magic Place, A: A Forest Idyll for Young Folks (ill.) | M. Ginevra Munson | 443 |
"Magnetons," Force and Matter | H. Travers | 267 |
Man and Nature | R. Machell | 410 |
Man, The Real | H. Coryn, M. D., M. R. C. S. | 229 |
Modern Civilization, A Japanese Writer's Views on | E. S. (Tokyo, Japan) | 418 |
Music and Life | William A. Dunn | 22 |
Music Notes | C. J. Ryan | 202 |
Music of the Spheres, The | H. Coryn, M.D., M.R.C.S. | 258 |
Mysteries of Eleusis, The (ill.) | H. T. E. | 207 |
N | ||
Names in Art, Great (ill.) | Art Student | 111 |
Natural History Museum, London (ill.) | 270 | |
Nirvâna Mean Annihilation? Does | T. H. | 261 |
P | ||
Path, The: Some Words by William Q. Judge | 32 | |
Path, The | Gertrude van Pelt, M.D. | 68 |
Peace on Earth: Good Will towards Men | R. Machell | 391 |
Photography and the Invisible | P. A. Malpas | 142 |
Platonic Succession, The Golden Chain of | F. S. Darrow, A.M., Ph.D. (Harv.) | 276 |
Poetry and Criticism | Kenneth Morris | 247 |
Point Loma Notes | C. J. R. | 354 |
Power | Lydia Ross, M.D. | 212 |
Powers, Misused | R. W. Machell | 98 |
Psychism, a Study in Hidden Connexions | H. T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.) | 393 |
Pythagoras, Life and Teachings of | F. S. Darrow, A.M., Ph.D. (Harv.) | 52, 130 |
Pythagorean Solids, The | F. J. Dick, M. Inst. C. E. | 194 |
R | ||
Reincarnation? What are the Bases of an Intelligent Belief in | F. S. Darrow, Dr. A. M. (Harv.) | 317 |
Rotation, The Mysteries of | Student | 316 |
S | ||
Salamander, The Western four-toed (ill.) | Percy Leonard | 227 |
San Diego (ill.) | Kenneth Morris | 70 |
Scandinavian Mythology, Glimpses of | Per Fernholm, M.E. | 184 |
Scientific Brevities | Busy Bee | 427 |
Scientific Oddments | Busy Bee | 149 |
Sokrates (ill.) | F. S. Darrow, A.M., Ph.D. (Harv.) | 215 |
Spade of the Archaeologist, The | Ariomardes | 303 |
St. Paul's Cathedral, London (ill.) | Carolus | 293 |
Sun-Life and Earth-Life | Per Fernholm, M. E. (Stockholm) | 300 |
T | ||
Theosophy and Modern Scientific Discoveries | C. J. Ryan | 87 |
Theosophical Torch, The | Grace Knoche | 190 |
Theseus, The Temple of, Athens (ill.) | R. | 106 |
Tower of London, The (ill.) | Carolus | 352 |
Turkish Woman, The | Grace Knoche | 439 |
U | ||
Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, The | J. H. Fussell | 77 |
V | ||
Venice (ill.) | Grace Knoche | 366 |
Victory of the Divine in Man, The | Rev. S. J. Neill | 320 |
Vivisector, The Plight of the | H. Coryn, M.D., M.R.C.S. | 341 |
Vrbas Defile, The, Bosnia (ill.) | F. J. B. | 286 |
W | ||
Warwick Castle (ill.) | C. J. Ryan | 409 |
Will as a Chemical Product, The | Investigator | 413 |
Womanhood, The World of | Grace Knoche | 264 |
Woman's International Theosophical League | A Member of the League | 357 |
Women who have Influenced the World | Rev. S. J. Neill | 436 |
ILLUSTRATIONS
ILLUSTRATIONS
A | |
Alaskan Views | 209 |
Albert Memorial, London: Five Panels of Decorative Frieze | 111 |
Amsterdam, Views | 143, 306 |
Archaic Colossal Statues of Kiang-K'eu | 454-455 |
Aroma of Athens, Groups in The | 254, 255, 266, 267, 311, 322 |
Aroma of Athens, Scenes from The | 35-38, 47-50, 87, 243, 246, 247, 316, 317, 324 |
Athens, Greece, Ruins of Dipylon Gate | 188 |
Athens, Greece, Stoa, Gymnasium of Hadrian | 108 |
Athens, Greece, Temple of Theseus | 107 |
Australian Scenes | 298 |
B | |
Blavatsky, Helena Petrovna | 29 |
Bosnia, Seraejevo, Capital of | 434-435 |
Buckingham Palace, London | 275 |
C | |
Copán (six illustrations) | 418-423 |
Coronado, San Diego, California, The Surf at | 434 |
Cuba, Avenue of Royal Palms; Country Scene | 222-223 |
[Pg 5] | |
D | |
De Lesseps, Monument of, Port Said | 110 |
D'Ollone, Commandant | 454 |
Dutch House Court by P. de Hooch, A | 338 |
E | |
Eleusis, Part of the Ruins of | 208 |
Eros: Painting by Julius Kronberg | 125 |
F | |
Farmhouse on the Norfolk Broads, England, A | 274 |
Florida, Palm Beach | 223 |
Forest, In the | 443 |
G | |
Giants' Causeway, Antrim, Ireland | 403 |
Grant Hotel, San Diego, California | 72 |
H | |
Hoa-Haka-Nana-Ia | 299 |
Horus, Symbolic Statue of | 18 |
House of Lords, London, The | 201 |
Houses of Parliament, Dublin, The Old | 402 |
Houses of Parliament, London, The | 353 |
I | |
Irish Farmer, An | 402-403 |
Irish Peasant Woman, An | 402-403 |
K | |
Karnak, Egypt, Hall of Columns | 17 |
Killarney, Ireland, Views of | 282, 283 |
Klamath Reclamation Project, Oregon-California | 435 |
Kronberg Julius: Family Group | 125 |
L | |
Lapland, Sweden, Views of | 180 |
Leaders of the Theosophical Movement, The | 30 |
Lolo Men, and Warrior | 454-455 |
Lomaland Cañons | 154, 173 |
Lorelei, The Rock of | 226 |
M | |
Mammoth Cave, La Jolla, San Diego, California, The | 434-435 |
Miao-Tseu Dancing | 455 |
N | |
Natural History Museum, London | 270 |
Neshoron, Statue of | 200 |
[Pg 6] | |
O | |
Oil Creek Falls, Canada | 307 |
P | |
Paris: Pont au Change and the Palais de Justice | 96 |
Paris and the Seine | 97 |
Pérez Codex, Maya-Tzental | 379, 380 |
Pevensey Castle, Ruins of | 442 |
Portraits: Heads of Departments at the International Headquarters, and Contributors to Theosophical Path | 4-9 |
Point Loma, Looking Eastward | 172 |
Point Loma, A Eucalyptus Grove | 295 |
Point Loma Hills at Eventide | 339 |
R | |
Râja Yoga College, Point Loma, S. E. View of | 387 |
Rocking-Stone Pinnacle, Tasmania | 287 |
Rothenburg, Germany, Views of | 390-391 |
S | |
Salamander, Western four-toed | 227 |
San Diego, California, View of | 71 |
San Juan Teotihuacán, Panoramic View of | 327 |
Sarpi, Fra Paolo | 366 |
Seminole Indians | 346, 347 |
Sokrates and Seneca (Berlin Museum) | 222 |
St. Paul's Cathedral, London | 294 |
Sweden, Trollhättan Canal | 142 |
Sweden, Visingsborg Castle, Visingsö | 142 |
Switzerland, Views of | 271 |
T | |
Temple in the Greek Theater, Point Loma, California | 165 |
Tombs, Ancient Athenian | 189 |
Tower of London, The | 352 |
Trafalgar Square, London | 353 |
V | |
Venice, Views of | 367, 370, 371, 374, 375 |
Vikings, The Noble | 414-415 |
Vrbas Defile, Bosnia, The | 286 |
W | |
Warwick Castle, from the Avon | 408 |
Warwick Castle, Inner Court and Tower | 409 |
Y | |
Yucatan, "Governor's House," Uxmal | 327 |
Yucatan, "The Castle," Chichén Itzá | 326 |

Front cover.
Cover.
THE PATH
THE WAY
THE illustration on the cover of this Magazine is a reproduction of the mystical and symbolical painting by Mr. R. Machell, the English artist, now a Student at the International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California. The original is in Katherine Tingley's collection at the International Theosophical Headquarters. The symbolism of this painting is described by the artist as follows:
THE illustration on the cover of this Magazine is a reproduction of the mystical and symbolic painting by Mr. R. Machell, the English artist, who is currently a Student at the International Theosophical Headquarters in Point Loma, California. The original artwork is in Katherine Tingley's collection at the International Theosophical Headquarters. The artist describes the symbolism of this painting as follows:
The Path is the way by which the human soul must pass in its evolution to full spiritual self-consciousness. The supreme condition is suggested in this work by the great figure whose head in the upper triangle is lost in the glory of the Sun above, and whose feet are in the lower triangle in the waters of Space, symbolizing Spirit and Matter. His wings fill the middle region representing the motion or pulsation of cosmic life, while within the octagon are displayed the various planes of consciousness through which humanity must rise to attain to perfect Manhood.
The Route is the journey that the human soul must take to evolve into complete spiritual awareness. The ultimate state is represented in this work by the great figure whose head in the upper triangle is engulfed in the brightness of the Sun above, while his feet are grounded in the lower triangle within the waters of Space, symbolizing Spirit and Matter. His wings occupy the middle area, representing the movement or rhythm of cosmic life, while the octagon showcases the different levels of consciousness that humanity must navigate to achieve perfect Manhood.
At the top is a winged Isis, the Mother or Oversoul, whose wings veil the face of the Supreme from those below. There is a circle dimly seen of celestial figures who hail with joy the triumph of a new initiate, one who has reached to the heart of the Supreme. From that point he looks back with compassion upon all who still are wandering below and turns to go down again to their help as a Savior of Men. Below him is the red wing of the guardians who strike down those who have not the "password," symbolized by the white flame floating over the head of the purified aspirant. Two children, representing purity, pass up unchallenged. In the center of the picture is a warrior who has slain the dragon of illusion, the dragon of the lower self, and is now prepared to cross the gulf by using the body of the dragon as his bridge (for we rise on steps made of conquered weaknesses, the slain dragon of the lower nature).
At the top is a winged Isis, the Mother or Oversoul, whose wings cover the face of the Supreme from those below. There's a circle faintly visible of celestial beings who joyfully celebrate the triumph of a new initiate, someone who has reached the heart of the Supreme. From that point, he looks back with compassion at all those still wandering below and decides to go down again to help them as a Savior of Men. Below him is the red wing of the guardians who strike down those who lack the "password," represented by the white flame floating over the head of the purified seeker. Two children, symbolizing purity, ascend without challenge. In the center of the picture is a warrior who has defeated the dragon of illusion, the dragon of the lower self, and is now ready to cross the gap by using the body of the dragon as his bridge (for we rise on steps made of conquered weaknesses, the defeated dragon of our lower nature).
On one side two women climb, one helped by the other whose robe is white and whose flame burns bright as she helps her weaker sister. Near them a man climbs from the darkness; he has money bags hung at his belt but no flame above his head and already the spear of a guardian of the fire is poised above him ready to strike the unworthy in his hour of triumph. Not far off is a bard whose flame is veiled by a red cloud (passion) and who lies prone, struck down by a guardian's spear; but as he lies dying, a ray from the heart of the Supreme reaches him as a promise of future triumph in a later life.
On one side, two women are climbing; one is helping the other, whose robe is white and whose flame shines brightly as she supports her weaker sister. Nearby, a man is emerging from the darkness; he has money bags hanging from his belt but no flame above his head, and already a guardian's spear is raised above him, ready to strike down the unworthy in his moment of success. Not far away is a bard whose flame is obscured by a red cloud (passion), and he lies on the ground, struck down by the guardian's spear. But as he lies dying, a ray from the heart of the Supreme reaches him, promising future triumph in a later life.
On the other side is a student of magic, following the light from a crown (ambition) held aloft by a floating figure who has led him to the edge of the precipice over which for him there is no bridge; he holds his book of ritual and thinks the light of the dazzling crown comes from the Supreme, but the chasm awaits its victim. By his side his faithful follower falls unnoticed by him, but a ray from the heart of the Supreme falls upon her also, the reward of selfless devotion, even in a bad cause.
On the other side is a student of magic, following the light from a crown (ambition) held up by a floating figure who has brought him to the edge of a cliff where there is no bridge; he holds his book of rituals and believes the light from the dazzling crown comes from the Supreme, but the chasm is ready to claim its victim. Beside him, his loyal follower falls unnoticed by him, but a beam from the heart of the Supreme shines on her too, the reward for her selfless devotion, even in a misdirected cause.
Lower still in the underworld, a child stands beneath the wings of the foster mother (material Nature) and receives the equipment of the Knight, symbols of the powers of the Soul, the sword of power, the spear of will, the helmet of knowledge and the coat of mail, the links of which are made of past experiences.
Lower still in the underworld, a child stands beneath the wings of the foster mother (material Nature) and receives the gear of the Knight, symbols of the Soul's powers: the sword of power, the spear of will, the helmet of knowledge, and the coat of mail, whose links are made of past experiences.
It is said in an ancient book: "The Path is one for all, the ways that lead thereto must vary with the pilgrim."
It is said in an ancient book: "The Path is one for everyone, but the ways to get there must differ for each traveler."

THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Unsectarian and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Devoted to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promulgation
of Theosophy, the study of ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science and Art, and to the uplifting
and purification of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Unbiased and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Focused on the Brotherhood of Humanity, spreading
Theosophy, and exploring ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science, and Art, along with improving
and elevating Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
The Secret Doctrine is the common property of the countless millions of men born under various climates, in times with which History refuses to deal, and to which esoteric teachings assign dates incompatible with the theories of Geology and Anthropology. The birth and evolution of the Sacred Science of the Past are lost in the very night of Time.... It is only by bringing before the reader an abundance of proofs all tending to show that in every age, under every condition of civilization and knowledge, the educated classes of every nation made themselves the more or less faithful echoes of one identical system and its fundamental traditions—that he can be made to see that so many streams of the same water must have had a common source from which they started. What was this source?... There must be truth and fact in that which every people of antiquity accepted and made the foundation of its religions and its faith.—H. P. Blavatsky, in The Secret Doctrine, II, 794
The Secret Doctrine is relevant to the countless millions of people born in various climates and eras that history overlooks, connecting esoteric teachings to different timelines that conflict with geological and anthropological theories. The origins and growth of Sacred Science from the past are hidden in the depths of time... By providing readers with a wealth of evidence showing that, throughout history, under every form of civilization and knowledge, the educated classes of every nation acted as more or less accurate reflections of a single system and its core traditions, one can grasp that so many streams of the same water must have come from a common source. What was this source?... There has to be truth and reality in what every ancient civilization accepted and based its religions and beliefs upon.—H. P. Blavatsky, in The Secret Doctrine, II, 794
The Theosophical Path
The Theosophical Path
KATHERINE TINGLEY, EDITOR
Katherine Tingley, Editor
VOL. I
Vol. 1
NO. 1
NO. 1
JULY, 1911
JULY 1911
THE REBIRTH OF CHRISTIANITY:
by H. T. Edge, B.A. (Cantab.)

AMONG ideas which Theosophists have been proclaiming for many years, and which are now finding expression through other channels, though in piecemeal and modified form, are those connected with the Christ story and Christianity. Current Literature, in reviewing "The Christ Myth," by Professor Dr. Arthur Drews of Karlsruhe, says:
AMONG the ideas that Theosophists have been sharing for many years, and that are now being expressed through other channels, though in bits and altered form, are those related to the Christ story and Christianity. Current Literature, in reviewing "The Christ Myth," by Professor Dr. Arthur Drews of Karlsruhe, says:
In essence the argument of the book is that all the main ideas of Christianity existed in the world prior to the birth of Christ, and that the hero of the New Testament is an imaginative conception rather than an actual personality. The opening chapters illuminate the history of the Messianic idea. This idea, Professor Drews contends, is rooted in Persia and Greece, as well as in the Jewish consciousness. The Persians dreamed of a divine "friend" or "mediator" who should deliver them in the eternal struggle between light and darkness, between Ormuzd and Ahriman. The Greeks conceived a mediatory "Word" or Logos which should come to the aid of human weakness and identify man with God. Even more strongly, among the Jews, persisted the thought that "a Son of God" must intercede with Jehovah in behalf of his people.
Basically, the book argues that all the fundamental ideas of Christianity were already present in the world before Christ was born, and that the New Testament's hero is more of an imaginative figure than a real individual. The first chapters examine the history of the Messianic concept. Professor Drews claims that this idea has its origins in Persia and Greece, as well as in Jewish thought. The Persians imagined a divine "friend" or "mediator" who would save them in the ongoing struggle between light and darkness, between Ormuzd and Ahriman. The Greeks developed the concept of a mediating "Word" or Logos that would assist human weakness and link humanity with God. Among the Jews, there was a strong and persistent belief that "a Son of God" must intercede with Jehovah on behalf of his people.
Such utterances as the above are growing common, both from without the churches and from within. People are beginning to realize that they have not made the most of their religious traditions; that there is more in them than they have so far gotten out of them. They suspect that the Gospel narratives contain valuable truths that have been missed. The Christ is not merely a personality, but also a symbol, as is shown by the above writer; a symbol of the Divine in Man, recognized by the world ages before the Christian era.
Such statements are becoming more common, both from outside the churches and from within. People are starting to realize that they haven't fully tapped into their religious traditions; there’s more to them than they've previously acknowledged. They suspect that the Gospel stories hold valuable truths that have been overlooked. Christ is not just a person; he is also a symbol, as the writer above points out—a symbol of the Divine in Humanity, recognized by the world long before the Christian era.
The importance of the Christian Gospel today consists in its power to help us to realize that we are Divine in essence, and to aid us on the Path or Way which leads to a realization of that Divinity. Is it possible that now, for the first time, after all these centuries, the real import of that Gospel is about to be grasped? that the age-long worship of a wrong ideal—that of the personal God and his rewards and punishments, his propitiations and forgivenesses—is about to depart and make room for a more virile and ennobling, as well as more rational and holier faith?
The importance of the Christian Gospel today lies in its power to help us understand that we are Divine at our core and to guide us on the path that leads to that understanding of our Divinity. Could it be that now, for the first time after all these centuries, we are about to truly grasp the true meaning of that Gospel? That the long-standing worship of a mistaken ideal—the personal God with his rewards and punishments, his atonements and forgiveness—is set to fade away, making space for a stronger, more uplifting, as well as a more rational and sacred faith?
Is it possible that a Resurrection is in progress, a Resurrection of Christ from the tomb in which we have buried him?[1]
Is it possible that a Resurrection is happening, a Resurrection of Christ from the tomb where we have buried him?[1]
[1] The reader of course will not think any allusion is here made to a possible physical appearance of Christ. Such preposterous suggestions are made in some quarters, but it is needless to say Theosophy has nothing to do with them.—H. T. E.
[1] The reader will surely understand that there is no suggestion being made about what Christ might physically look like. Such ridiculous ideas are put forth in some places, but it's important to note that Theosophy has nothing to do with them.—H. T. E.
What we understand by a Resurrection of Christ is the Resurrection of the ancient but buried truth that Man is essentially Divine—to replace the idea that he is essentially evil. This latter idea emphasizes the lower side of man's nature and actually weakens his faith in the Divine Power. Having thus lost his faith, he assumes an attitude of expectation and deprecation, praying to an imaginary deity instead of invoking by action the real Divinity within.
What we mean by the Resurrection of Christ is the revival of the long-hidden truth that humanity is fundamentally Divine, challenging the belief that we are essentially evil. This negative belief highlights the darker aspects of human nature and actually diminishes our faith in Divine Power. When faith is lost, we take a passive, critical stance, praying to a fictional god rather than actively calling upon the true Divinity that's within us.
Ancient symbology, to which the above writer refers as being substantially identical with that of the Christian Gospel, speaks of the "Father" and the "Son." By the word "Father" was understood the Supreme; the "Son" was the Word, the Divine life in Man, which turned him from an animal being to what he is. Through the Son we approach the Father; that is, man must invoke the power of his own Higher Self. Another ancient teaching, taught in fables as well as sacred allegories, is that only by acting can man invoke the Divine aid. The Divine gift to Man is the Will, and he himself is the only one who can exert it. The fable tells that a carter invoked Hercules to lift his cart out of a rut, and Hercules told him to put his own shoulder to the wheel. For Hercules means strength, and strength is invoked by exerting it. In the same way we have to assert our Divinity by acting in a Divine way; and it seems that the Gospels give us ample instructions.
Ancient symbols, which the writer above says are basically the same as those in the Christian Gospel, talk about the "Father" and the "Son." The term "Father" refers to the Supreme; the "Son" represents the Word, the Divine life in Man that elevates him from being just an animal to what he is. Through the Son, we connect with the Father; that is, people need to call on the power of their own Higher Self. Another ancient teaching, conveyed through fables and sacred stories, is that only by acting can a person ask for Divine help. The Divine gift to humanity is Will, and only individuals can exercise it. The fable describes how a carter called on Hercules to lift his cart out of a rut, and Hercules told him to push with his own shoulder. Hercules symbolizes strength, and strength is called forth by using it. Similarly, we need to express our Divinity by acting in a Divine manner; and it seems the Gospels provide us with plenty of guidance.
It may be that this was after all the real message, and that those who gave it have been waiting all this time for man to get up off his knees and be somebody.
It might be that this was, after all, the true message, and that those who delivered it have been waiting all this time for humanity to rise up and be somebody.
There are many religious gospels in the world, but they are all modifications of one great eternal gospel. That one gospel, clothed in many garbs, legendary, allegoric, theological, is the Drama of the Soul in its pilgrimage through life, its struggles with great adversaries, and its final victory. Christianity contains the same ancient wisdom; it has been covered over with accretions of theology and ecclesiasticism; it is now being disentombed. The process is a long and eventful one; for people cling fondly to old habits, and many still hope that they will be able to admit everything and yet set early medieval theology on the summit as the crowning revelation. The success with which they can do this depends upon what they can make of Christianity, for the less cannot contain the greater.
There are many religious teachings around the world, but they all stem from one fundamental, timeless truth. That truth, presented in various forms—mythical, symbolic, and theological—tells the story of the Soul on its journey through life, facing major challenges, and ultimately achieving triumph. Christianity holds this same ancient knowledge; it's been layered with the weight of theology and church traditions, but it's now being revealed anew. This process is lengthy and full of twists, as people hold tightly to old ways, and many still believe they can embrace everything while placing early medieval theology at the top as the ultimate truth. How successful they are in doing this depends on how they interpret Christianity, since the lesser cannot encompass the greater.
The personal Christ and the doctrine of the Atonement (in its familiar theological form) together constitute the rock on which there is most likelihood of a split. But this doctrine (that is, in its present form) will have to go, for it is inconsistent with the views of life that are now gaining ground. For one thing, it is not sufficiently international; it is too much like a gospel of salvation peculiar to Western civilization. Eastern religions are already amply provided with similar machinery in their own systems, and are not likely to give up their own for ours.
The personal Christ and the idea of Atonement (as we usually understand it in theology) are likely to be the main points of contention. However, this idea (in its current form) will need to change because it doesn't align with the views of life that are becoming more popular. For one, it's not global enough; it resembles a salvation message that’s too specific to Western culture. Eastern religions already have their own systems that offer similar concepts and are unlikely to adopt ours.
Again, the theological doctrine of Atonement includes the remission of sins, in the sense that the sinner is relieved from the consequences of his sins by a special act of intercession and vicarious suffering. It is useless for Christians to deny that such is the teaching, for it is expressly stated thus by eminent authorities whom we might quote; besides it is this very fact of remission that lends force to the appeal made to our weak desires and hopes; it is held up as a great advantage possessed by Christianity. This teaching is repugnant to our innate sense of justice, to our manliness, and to our best conceptions of Divine Wisdom. It is felt to be more in harmony with Law that man should work out the full consequences of all his acts, both good and bad, reaping the consequent joy and grief. The remission of sins does not mean an excusing from the penalty, but a purification of the man so that he will not commit any more sins. Man is justified, sanctified, and saved, by the Divine grace acting within and changing his heart—not by a propitiatory sacrifice and a mere formal act of belief.
Again, the theological idea of Atonement includes the forgiveness of sins, meaning that the sinner is freed from the consequences of their sins through a specific act of intercession and vicarious suffering. It's pointless for Christians to deny this teaching, as it is clearly stated by respected authorities we could reference; furthermore, this very concept of forgiveness strengthens the appeal made to our weak desires and hopes; it is presented as a significant benefit of Christianity. This teaching conflicts with our natural sense of justice, our dignity, and our highest ideas of Divine Wisdom. It feels more in line with Law that a person should face the full outcomes of their actions, both good and bad, experiencing the resulting joy and sorrow. The forgiveness of sins doesn’t mean being excused from the penalty, but rather a transformation of the person so that they won’t commit any more sins. A person is justified, sanctified, and saved by the Divine grace working within them and changing their heart—not by a sacrificial act of atonement and a mere formal declaration of faith.
And so the real doctrine of Atonement will have to take the place[Pg 14] of the other. The making one, or reconciliation, between the human soul and its Divine counterpart—that is the real Atonement. By it, man repudiates his false "self," and recognizes his real Self; deposes the animal nature from the throne of his heart and establishes the kingdom of righteousness therein. But in the world just now there is a mighty battle between powers that tend to enslave man and keep him down, and powers that tend to liberate him. The former will try to perpetuate theological dogmatism and man's fear of himself. The latter will ever strive to give him back his self-respect and faith in his own Divinity.
And so the true understanding of Atonement needs to replace the old one[Pg 14]. The unity or reconciliation between the human soul and its Divine counterpart—that is the real Atonement. Through this, a person rejects their false "self" and acknowledges their true Self; they remove the animal instincts from the center of their heart and establish a kingdom of righteousness there. However, right now, there is a huge struggle between forces that seek to enslave and suppress people, and those that aim to liberate them. The former will try to maintain rigid theological beliefs and keep people afraid of themselves. The latter will always strive to restore their self-respect and faith in their own Divinity.
Christians love to speak of the greatness of their religion, but little do they realize how great it is. The Bible is printed in hundreds of millions, and enthusiastic evangelists place a copy in every hotel room; but it is a more precious treasure than they wot of. Enshrined within the verses of that strange literary compost, preserved in the misunderstood symbols of that religion, are records of the Wisdom-Religion, the world's eternal gospel of Truth. Its teachings can indeed "make us free," for they show us how to evoke the power of the "Word." Unless we can use our Will—the Spiritual Will, not the feeble, selfish, personal will—we cannot be saved; else would the Creator have his heaven furnished with rescued dummies. When Man was gifted with Divine prerogatives of Will and Intelligence, he was thereby made a responsible self-acting being; he must redeem himself by his own (God-given) volition, not lay aside his initiative in weak reliance on some other will.
Christians love to talk about how great their religion is, but few realize just how great it truly is. The Bible is printed in hundreds of millions of copies, and excited evangelists place one in every hotel room; however, it is a more valuable treasure than they understand. Hidden within the verses of that unique literary mix, preserved in the often-misunderstood symbols of that faith, are records of the Wisdom-Religion, the world's timeless gospel of Truth. Its teachings can indeed "set us free," as they show us how to harness the power of the "Word." Unless we can use our Will—the Spiritual Will, not the weak, selfish, personal will—we cannot achieve salvation; otherwise, the Creator wouldn't fill His heaven with rescued puppets. When Man was granted the Divine privileges of Will and Intelligence, he became a responsible, self-directed being; he must redeem himself through his own (God-given) choices, not give up his initiative by relying on someone else's will.
And the Spiritual Will is of the Heart; and of the Heart also is Wisdom; yet man in his unredeemed state obeys the leading of the desires and the false images they breed in the imagination. Therefore he will remain enslaved to these desires and will fail to understand the meaning of life unless he cultivates the impersonal Divine life within him. The teaching of the Gospel is directed to showing us how to enter this Way. To the ignorant the Master speaks in parables; but "to you it is given to understand the mysteries of the kingdom." A priceless privilege, but how repudiated! If we would but carry out the injunctions of Jesus the Christ, instead of making his personality into a God—which surely he himself would never have wished—we should be worthier disciples and the greater gainers.
And the Spiritual Will comes from the Heart, as does Wisdom. However, a person in their unredeemed state follows their desires and the false images they create in their imagination. As a result, they become enslaved to these desires and struggle to grasp the meaning of life unless they nurture the impersonal Divine life within themselves. The teachings of the Gospel aim to guide us on this path. To those who don't understand, the Master speaks in parables; but "to you, it is given to understand the mysteries of the kingdom." This is a priceless privilege, yet it's often dismissed! If we could just follow the instructions of Jesus the Christ, instead of turning his personality into a God—something he surely would not have wanted—we would be better disciples and would benefit greatly.
THE NEW EGYPTOLOGY AND THE THEOSOPHICAL RECORDS: by Charles J. Ryan

THE interesting problem of the origin of Egyptian culture is still unsolved by archaeologists, though many new facts have been recently discovered which seem to be leading to something definite. Nestor L'Hôte said sixty years ago:
THE interesting problem of the origin of Egyptian culture is still unsolved by archaeologists, though many new facts have been recently discovered which seem to be leading to something definite. Nestor L'Hôte said sixty years ago:
The further one penetrates into antiquity towards the origins of Egyptian art, the more perfect are the products of that art, as though the genius of the people, inversely to that of others, was formed suddenly.... Egyptian art we only know in its decadence.
The more you explore ancient history and the origins of Egyptian art, the more sophisticated the creations appear, almost as if the people's talent, unlike that of others, appeared suddenly.... We only appreciate Egyptian art in its later stages.
M. Jean Capart, the eminent Belgian Egyptologist, Keeper of the Egyptian Antiquities at the Royal Museum, Brussels, supports that opinion, saying, in his recent work on Primitive Art in Egypt, that M. L'Hôte's conclusion was and remains legitimate.
M. Jean Capart, the renowned Belgian Egyptologist and Keeper of Egyptian Antiquities at the Royal Museum in Brussels, agrees with that viewpoint. In his recent book, Primitive Art in Egypt, he states that M. L'Hôte's conclusion was and still is valid.
Since L'Hôte's time fine works of art and astonishing beauty have been found in tombs of the Third Dynasty of Egyptian Pharaohs, about whom nothing—or next to nothing—was known until lately; even the Fourth Dynasty, the so-called Pyramid Builders, being historically very obscure, no agreement as to their date having been come to yet. It is fairly decided that they lived more than four or five thousands years b. c. Maspero, speaking of some paintings of the extremely ancient Third Dynasty, says:
Since L'Hôte's time, beautiful artworks and incredible pieces have been discovered in the tombs of the Third Dynasty of Egyptian Pharaohs, about whom little—or almost nothing—was known until recently; even the Fourth Dynasty, known as the Pyramid Builders, is historically very unclear, and there hasn’t been a consensus on their dates yet. It is generally accepted that they lived more than four or five thousand years B.C. Maspero, discussing some paintings from the very ancient Third Dynasty, says:
The Egyptians were animal painters of the highest power, and they never gave better proof of it than in this picture. No modern painter could have seized with more spirit and humor the heavy gait of the goose, the curves of its neck, the pretentious carriage of its head, and the markings of its plumage.
The Egyptians were exceptionally talented animal painters, and this artwork highlights their skill perfectly. No contemporary artist could depict with more vibrancy and humor the goose's awkward walk, the shape of its neck, the proud way it holds its head, and the details of its feathers.
The human figure was also represented with great artistic skill at the same early period. Even then the characteristic full-faced eye in the profile face was a firmly established convention. We do not know the reasons for this, but it cannot have been accidental.
The human figure was also depicted with impressive artistic skill during that early time. Even back then, the distinct full-faced eye in profile was a well-established convention. We don't know why this was the case, but it must have been intentional.
According to Dr. Petrie, the great Egyptian explorer, the commencement of the Egyptian civilization that we call classical, the Egypt of the Pharaohs with its hieroglyphs, its established style of art, its complicated religion and philosophy, dates back to not less than b. c. 5000. This would be the time of the First Dynasty. Think what that means! A stretch of splendid civilization before the beginning of the Christian era about five times as long as the period that has elapsed since the time of King Alfred to this day, a period which has included almost or quite all that we look upon as worthy[Pg 16] of consideration in our history! And yet back of Dr. Petrie's First Dynastic age we now find ourselves face to face with a prehistoric Egyptian civilization or civilizations of absolutely unknown age, possibly of a hundred thousand years duration. The one that immediately preceded the Dynastic or Pharaonic is supposed to be of Libyan origin.
According to Dr. Petrie, the renowned Egyptian explorer, the beginning of what we consider classical Egyptian civilization—the Egypt of the Pharaohs with its hieroglyphs, distinctive art styles, and complex religion and philosophy—dates back to at least b. c. 5000. This marks the era of the First Dynasty. Think about what that implies! A remarkable civilization existed for a period that is roughly five times longer than the time from King Alfred to now, a time that has encompassed nearly everything we regard as significant[Pg 16] in our history! Yet, beyond Dr. Petrie's First Dynastic age, we now find ourselves encountering a prehistoric Egyptian civilization or civilizations of completely unknown age, possibly lasting a hundred thousand years. The one that directly came before the Dynastic or Pharaonic period is believed to be of Libyan origin.
The possibility at least of a civilization of a hundred thousand years' duration should offer little difficulty even to the most critical, now that we have found a well-formed skull and skeleton near London differing very little from the modern type of Englishman, and estimated to be at least 170,000 years old. Long ago H. P. Blavatsky said in The Secret Doctrine and elsewhere that some form of Egyptian civilization had existed for an immensely longer period than the archaeologists imagine, and Katherine Tingley has reasserted this most emphatically, saying that Egyptian civilization will be proved to be even older than the (historic) Indian.
The idea that a civilization could have lasted a hundred thousand years should be easy to accept, even for the most skeptical, now that we've discovered a well-preserved skull and skeleton near London that is only slightly different from the modern Englishman and is estimated to be at least 170,000 years old. A long time ago, H. P. Blavatsky claimed in The Secret Doctrine and other works that some form of Egyptian civilization existed for a much longer time than archaeologists believe, and Katherine Tingley has strongly reiterated this, stating that Egyptian civilization will ultimately be shown to be even older than the (historic) Indian.
Archaeologists have always felt a great and peculiar difficulty in comprehending the sudden appearance of the high culture of the first Dynastic periods. It is impossible to believe that Egypt's greatness arose full-fledged, without long preparation, and yet where are the evidences of development? M. Jean Capart, the Belgian authority referred to above, has devoted great attention to this problem, and his conclusions are of interest to the student of Theosophy. He considers it exceedingly probable that gradual invasions or colonizations of a highly cultured race broke into the simpler Egyptian civilization from the South or South-east. These people, coming from the "Land of the Gods," Punt, which is commonly supposed to be Somaliland, he thinks came originally from some Asiatic country, bringing with them their arts and sciences and religion. As they blended with the Libyan inhabitants of Egypt, who possessed their own distinctive civilization, they established their already formed culture, and the combination produced what we call the Dynastic or classic Egyptian civilization. This would explain the origin of the classic Egyptian forms on reasonable grounds, and furthermore would make it clear why the Egyptians had so many things in common with the Hindûs in matters of religion, such as the respect paid to the Cow as a symbol of Divine Power.
Archaeologists have always found it challenging to understand the sudden emergence of advanced culture during the first Dynastic periods. It's hard to believe that Egypt's greatness just appeared out of nowhere, without any prior development, yet there’s little evidence of this growth. M. Jean Capart, the Belgian expert mentioned earlier, has extensively researched this issue, and his findings are relevant for students of Theosophy. He suggests it's very likely that a series of gradual invasions or colonizations by a highly cultured group infiltrated the simpler Egyptian civilization from the South or Southeast. He believes these people, coming from the "Land of the Gods," Punt—which is generally thought to be Somaliland—originally came from some Asian region, bringing their arts, sciences, and religion with them. As they mixed with the Libyan inhabitants of Egypt, who had their own unique civilization, they established their pre-existing culture, creating what we now refer to as Dynastic or classic Egyptian civilization. This perspective would provide a rational explanation for the origins of classic Egyptian forms and would clarify why the Egyptians shared many religious similarities with the Hindus, such as the reverence given to the Cow as a symbol of Divine Power.

HALL OF COLUMNS, KARNAK, EGYPT
Karnak, Egypt - Hall of Columns

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SYMBOLIC STATUE OF HORUS, SON OF OSIRIS AND ISIS
IN THE ACT OF PURIFYING A KING
MUSÉE NATIONAL DU LOUVRE, PARIS
SYMBOLIC STATUE OF HORUS, SON OF OSIRIS AND ISIS
IN THE ACT OF PURIFYING A KING
MUSÉE NATIONAL DU LOUVRE, PARIS
H. P. Blavatsky, in Isis Unveiled, quotes the following from the ancient Hindû historian, Kullûka-Bhatta:
H. P. Blavatsky, in Isis Unveiled, quotes the following from the ancient Hindu historian, Kullûka-Bhatta:
Under the reign of Viśvâ-mitra, first king of the Dynasty of Soma-Vanga, in consequence of a battle which lasted five days, Manu-Vina, heir of the ancient kings, being abandoned by the Brâhmans, emigrated with all his companions, passing through Ârya, and the countries of Barria, till he came to the shores of Masra. (Vol. I, p. 627)
During the rule of Viśvâ-mitra, the first king of the Soma-Vanga Dynasty, after a five-day battle, Manu-Vina, the heir of the ancient kings, was deserted by the Brâhmans. He and all his companions left and traveled through Ârya and the areas of Barria until they arrived at the shores of Masra. (Vol. I, p. 627)
She adds:
She says:
Ârya is Eran (Persia); Barria is Arabia, and Masra was the name of Cairo, which to this day is called Masr, Musr, and Misro. (Ibid.)
Ârya refers to Eran (Persia); Barria refers to Arabia, and Masra was the name for Cairo, which is still known as Masr, Musr, and Misro today. (Ibid.)
Mitsraîm was the Hebrew name for the land of Cham, Egypt.
Mitsraîm was the Hebrew name for the land of Cham, Egypt.
Dr. E. A. W. Budge, the learned Keeper of the Egyptian and Assyrian antiquities in the British Museum, says he believes that a series of carvings on the walls of the Temple of Edfû,
Dr. E. A. W. Budge, the knowledgeable Keeper of Egyptian and Assyrian antiquities at the British Museum, believes that a series of carvings on the walls of the Temple of Edfû,
represent the invaders in prehistoric times, who made their way into Egypt, from a country in the East, by way of the Red Sea.... In later times the indigenous priesthoods merged the legendary history of the deified king of the "Blacksmiths" is that of Horus, the god of heaven in the earliest times, and in that of Râ which belonged to a later period.
depict the invaders from ancient times who came to Egypt from an eastern country through the Red Sea.... Over time, the local priesthoods merged the legendary tale of the deified king of the "Blacksmiths" with that of Horus, the sky god from the earliest times, and that of Râ, which relates to a later period.
The mythical story of Horus conquering Nubia and Egypt, with which Dr. Budge thinks the true story of incursion was blended, contains the significant assertions that the warriors of Horus, the "Blacksmiths," were armed with weapons of metal, and chains, and were expert builders.
The legendary tale of Horus defeating Nubia and Egypt, which Dr. Budge believes was mixed with the real story of the invasion, includes important claims that Horus's warriors, the "Blacksmiths," were equipped with metal weapons and chains and were skilled builders.
According to the Theosophical records the Great Pyramid was built long before the fifth millennium b. c. There are many mysteries connected with that most stupendous work of man which have not yet been suspected by the Egyptologists, not the least of which is the problem of its date and its builder; but, so far as they go, the stories of Horus' invasion and M. Capart's luminous suggestions as to the origin of the Dynastic Egyptian civilization, are not inconsistent with the account of Kullûka-Bhatta; and in the light of the new discoveries of one or more prehistoric civilizations in the Nile Valley, it looks as if the teachings of Theosophy were being vindicated in a way that was not dreamed of by archaeologists in the days when H. P. Blavatsky opened a small window into the mysterious past of glorious Egypt.
According to Theosophical records, the Great Pyramid was built long before the fifth millennium b. c. Many mysteries surround this incredible human achievement that haven't even been considered by Egyptologists, including the questions of when it was built and who constructed it. However, the accounts of Horus' invasion and M. Capart's insightful ideas about the origins of Dynastic Egyptian civilization align with Kullûka-Bhatta's narrative. With recent discoveries of one or more prehistoric civilizations in the Nile Valley, it appears that the teachings of Theosophy are being validated in ways that archaeologists in H. P. Blavatsky's time could never have imagined when she began to shed light on the enigmatic past of ancient Egypt.
THE SCOPE OF ART: by R. W. Machell

A WRITER in a London weekly (Black and White) makes one or two points in reference to art that are worthy of notice. He says that it is nonsense to talk of art elevating the people, because it is itself the index of their condition. This is just one of those simple fallacies that contain a sufficient amount of the truth to make them misleading. Art is not an index of the condition of the people, but only of a very small part of the people; it would be more true to say that the popular appreciation of art is such an index; but it is not true to say or to imply that the condition of the people governs its range or scope. We are constantly met by the experience of art that is unappreciated by the people in whose midst it appears.
A writer in a London weekly (Black and White) makes a couple of points about art that are worth noting. He argues that it's ridiculous to say art elevates the people, because it actually reflects their state. This is one of those simple misconceptions that contain just enough truth to be misleading. Art doesn't represent the condition of the whole population, but only a small portion of it; it would be more accurate to say that the general appreciation of art is that indicator. However, it's not accurate to say or suggest that the condition of the people determines its range or scope. We're often confronted with instances of art that goes unappreciated by the very people among whom it exists.
It is necessary to understand the complex nature of man and the vast range of human evolution to be able to see how one man may appear in a nation and display a degree of progress far in advance of his fellows, who also are all in varying stages of their long evolution. The progressed soul incarnates perhaps in a body just like those of the rest of the race, because it cannot get a better; and so it is not at once recognized as an older soul, and for want of right education the man himself may be unable to account for the difference between himself and his fellows of which he is conscious; and so, being unaware of his own inherent divinity and of his relation to his fellows, he may not recognize his responsibility to them as a natural leader, fitted by greater experience to show a light on the path of human progress, and required by Karma or by his kinship to his fellows, to use his experience, or his talents, or his genius, for their guidance rather than for his own glory.
It’s important to understand the complex nature of humanity and the wide range of human evolution to see how one person in a nation can show a level of progress far beyond that of others, who are all at different stages of their long evolution. The advanced soul may inhabit a body similar to those of the rest of their race because a better one isn’t available; therefore, they aren’t immediately recognized as an older soul. Due to a lack of proper education, this person may also struggle to understand the difference they feel between themselves and their peers. As a result, being unaware of their own inherent divinity and their connection to others, they might not see their responsibility as a natural leader—someone more experienced, meant to shed light on the path of human progress—and may feel compelled by karma or their bond with others to use their knowledge, skills, or talents for the benefit of others rather than for personal fame.
Then passing to the subject of the recent sale of the famous Rembrandt to an American he very wisely points out that this is a private matter, and not in any way a national or an artistic point of interest. As said, the picture (not an English painting) was not in any sense a national possession, nor was it of any importance in the art-life of the nation that it should be added to the already large collection of the master's works now owned by the National Gallery. What the writer maintains is vital to a nation, is to encourage and to appreciate the art of its own day and of its own artists.
Then moving on to the topic of the recent sale of the famous Rembrandt to an American, he wisely points out that this is a private matter and not a national or artistic concern. As mentioned, the painting (which isn’t an English piece) wasn’t a national possession in any way, nor was it significant to the art scene of the nation that it be added to the already large collection of the master’s works currently held by the National Gallery. What the writer argues is essential for a nation is to promote and appreciate the art of its own time and its own artists.
Now here we meet the deplorable parochialism that does duty for patriotism, and which is so utterly out of place in connexion with art;[Pg 21] for art is not national but universal, and, further, it is not modern or ancient, but again universal; so that an attempt to limit the sympathies of art-lovers to the products of their own age or of their own nation is bound to fail, and can only be tolerated as an antidote to an excessive worship of what is old or of what is foreign, these being matters of perhaps no consequence at all.
Now we encounter the unfortunate narrow-mindedness that masquerades as patriotism, which feels completely out of place when it comes to art; [Pg 21] because art is not limited to one nation but is universal, and it's neither modern nor ancient but again universal. So, trying to restrict the appreciation of art lovers to just the works from their own time or country is destined to fail, and can only be accepted as a response to an excessive admiration for what is old or foreign, which might really not matter at all.
It is of course well that people should do the duty that lies nearest to hand first, and so if it be a duty to encourage, to endow, or to patronize art, that duty should begin at home. But this again is a very narrow way of looking at the matter. It is not at all essential that art should be national; on the contrary, art is universal and cannot be bound by any such limits. No barriers stand in the way of one who would admire a foreign painting; one may speak no language but one's own and yet find as much beauty, joy, and inspiration in foreign works of art as in those produced by men of one's own nationality. A visitor to a collection of works of art has to be told by a catalog, or he would not know, what country produced any particular work; so it is with music, and largely with architecture; indeed that which is of Art is universal: the national characteristics are limitations imposed by circumstances upon the free expression of the soul.
It’s obviously important for people to fulfill the duties that are closest to them first, so if it’s a responsibility to support, fund, or promote art, that should start at home. However, this is a very limited way of viewing the issue. It’s not necessary for art to be national; in fact, art is universal and cannot be confined by such boundaries. There are no obstacles for someone who wishes to appreciate a foreign painting; even if you only speak your native language, you can still find as much beauty, joy, and inspiration in foreign art as you would in works created by artists from your own country. A visitor to an art collection needs a catalog to know which country produced a specific piece; the same is true for music and largely for architecture. In fact, what is art is universal: national characteristics are just limitations imposed by circumstances on the free expression of the soul.
The soul of man is not eternally bound within the limits of one nation, but must, in the course of constant reincarnations upon earth, experience the limitations of many varying nationalities. It is bound to the great human family; and it may be, for a certain period, identified with a special group. Nations are evanescent, though family groups may survive, and though an artist may be intimately bound by many ties with the destinies of some one group or family or race, in its reincarnations and in its varying national appearances, yet the artistic part of his nature is just that higher part that rises beyond such limits and appeals to all humanity, and it is the higher part of human nature that responds to the appeal of art and disregards all other limitations, such as questions of time or place or nationality, rising to what is more broadly human or more divine in the nature of man. For "Brotherhood is a fact in nature," and the soul responds unconsciously to the call of the Soul in all nature and in all humanity in such degree as it is able to throw off for a time the temporary bonds of local conditions. So it is a matter rather of satisfaction to see works of art circulating around the world and awaking the deeper sympathies that tend to unite humanity.
The human soul isn’t permanently confined to one nation; instead, through a series of reincarnations on Earth, it must experience the limitations of various national identities. It’s connected to the larger human family and may identify with a specific group for a time. Nations come and go, but family groups can endure. An artist may be deeply intertwined with the fate of a particular group, family, or race, yet the artistic aspect of their nature transcends those boundaries and speaks to all humanity. This higher part of human nature responds to art’s appeal, dismissing limitations like time, place, or nationality, and connects to what is more universally human or divine in our essence. "Brotherhood is a fact in nature," and the soul instinctively answers the call of the Soul present in all nature and humanity, as long as it can temporarily shed the constraints of local circumstances. Therefore, it’s gratifying to see works of art circulating globally and inspiring the deeper connections that ultimately unite humanity.
MUSIC AND LIFE: by William A. Dunn

THERE is not a problem which perplexes human life that may not be loosened and solved by the aid of music. Based as it is upon the vibratory movements of Nature, and subject to rigid mathematical law and geometrical ratio, music represents an incorruptible and direct medium between the higher and lower natures of man. Its dynamical and spiritual power proceeds from the blend of its related vibrating numbers; which blend is that living force (within outward harmony) that electrifies the heart and mind and lifts the whole nature to the plane of soul. It is that living field of energy in which all numbers, all forces, all substances, are lost in the unity of least-common-multiple of all possible vibrations. It is the Veil of Isis.
THERE is no problem that confuses human life that can't be resolved with the help of music. Grounded in the vibratory movements of Nature and governed by strict mathematical principles and geometric ratios, music serves as a pure and direct connection between the higher and lower aspects of humanity. Its dynamic and spiritual power comes from the blend of its related vibrating numbers; this blend is the living force (within outward harmony) that energizes the heart and mind, elevating the entire being to the level of the soul. It is a living field of energy where all numbers, all forces, and all substances merge in the unity of the least-common-multiple of all possible vibrations. It is the Veil of Isis.
No motion can take place without causing sound. This must be equally true of atomic and planetary movements, and all that lies between. All sounds that appear to the senses as different must obviously vibrate in some universal medium which permits movement and unifies their seeming diversity. It is the actual presence of such a medium in man which enables him to perceive that which music is the expression of. Notes and chords are merely alphabetical symbols. These are classified and combined to express ideas as truly as words are combined to convey the thought that lies beyond them.
No movement can happen without producing sound. This is just as true for atomic and planetary motions, and everything in between. All sounds that we perceive as different must clearly vibrate in some universal medium that allows movement and unites their apparent differences. The actual presence of such a medium in humans enables us to recognize what music expresses. Notes and chords are just symbols. They are organized and combined to represent ideas just as words are combined to convey the thoughts behind them.
It has been said that "The Universe is built by number." This is obvious truth when all natural forces and elements are conceived of as modes of vibration (as they actually are) blending and interblending in the universal etheric medium, according to the immutable law of harmonious ratios. Why should the etheric world be thought of as an abstraction or a far-off possibility? It is in reality a nearer thing in life than its comparatively trifling contents. All our thoughts and feelings move in it as their medium, and the process of self-conquest is nothing more than to live in this our universal home, and harmonize dissociated thoughts and feelings into musical symphonies.
It has been said that "The Universe is built by number." This is obviously true when we think of all natural forces and elements as modes of vibration (which they really are) blending and intermingling in the universal etheric medium, according to the unchanging law of harmonious ratios. Why should we see the etheric world as just an abstraction or a distant possibility? In reality, it is much closer to our lives than its relatively trivial contents. All our thoughts and feelings operate within it as their medium, and the process of self-mastery is really just about living in our universal home and harmonizing disconnected thoughts and feelings into beautiful symphonies.
This is not rhapsody, but sober common sense, as true for the field-laborer as for the philosopher. As we all live in and breathe the same physical atmosphere, so do we all think and feel in the same mental ether. This fact explains why "Brotherhood is a fact in nature." To accept this principle of Brotherhood as the point from which life is viewed is equivalent to mounting to the hill-top of life from which the surrounding scenery can be seen. Down in the valley a single wall can shut out the whole prospect.
This isn't romanticism; it's just plain common sense, true for both the field worker and the thinker. Just as we all share the same physical environment, we also share the same mental space. This reality is why "Brotherhood is a fact in nature." Embracing this idea of Brotherhood as the perspective from which we view life is like climbing to the top of a hill where you can see everything around you. If you're stuck in the valley, a single wall can block off the entire view.
A text-book on chemistry may be consulted with profit as illustrating this fact. A few general principles or laws classify millions of separate facts into harmonious knowledge. The science of chemistry is also the science of true music. Schopenhauer speaks of music
A chemistry textbook can be helpful in illustrating this point. A few general principles or laws organize millions of individual facts into cohesive knowledge. The science of chemistry is also the science of true music. Schopenhauer talks about music
as immediate and direct an objectivation or copy of the Will of the world as the world itself is, as the ideas are of which the universe of things is the phenomenon. Music is not the copy of the ideas, but a representation of the cosmical Will co-ordinate with the ideas themselves.
Music serves as an immediate and direct expression of the world's Will, just as the world is a representation of itself. It embodies the ideas that constitute the universe of things as a phenomenon. Instead of reflecting these ideas, music represents the cosmic Will that corresponds with them.
The literal truth of this statement is known by all who have had contact with that which creates, and breathes life into, a musical masterpiece. The audible notes and phrases are merely classified symbols which express something beyond them, just as the parts of a dynamo are adjusted as medium for the expression of the universal electrical power.
The literal truth of this statement is known by all who have had contact with what creates and breathes life into a musical masterpiece. The audible notes and phrases are simply symbols that express something beyond themselves, just as the parts of a dynamo are adjusted as a means for expressing universal electrical power.
Music, in itself, is the universal life of Nature as she is in vibration. Every movement, from that of planet down to minute atom, emits tone. It is absurd to imagine that our octave of audible receptivity limits the universal fact. It can only do so for us. The refining and extension of receptive range of hearing must undoubtedly reveal the music which ever surrounds our self-imposed deafness. All discoveries and advances in knowledge are simply this: the unfolding of organs of receptivity in which some universal fact may reflect itself. All knowledge and power exist eternally. Man is the only variant (because of his power of choice) and he cripples himself in imagining that the revelation of limited organs of receptivity are equivalent to the universal fact.
Music, in itself, is the universal essence of Nature as it vibrates. Every movement, from that of planets to tiny atoms, produces sound. It’s ridiculous to think that our range of hearing limits this universal truth. It only limits it for us. Expanding and refining our ability to hear will surely uncover the music that constantly surrounds our self-imposed deafness. All discoveries and advancements in knowledge are simply this: the development of our ability to perceive where some universal truth might be reflected. All knowledge and power exist eternally. Humans are the only variable (due to our ability to choose), and we limit ourselves by believing that the revelation of our limited senses is equal to the universal truth.
Let us picture a great music hall in which an orchestra is performing. No matter what sounds proceed from the many instruments, their united tones vibrate through every particle of air in the building simultaneously. Sound waves may be many, but, every atom of air is participant in all these at one and the same instant. The atom therefore is the synthetic point of universal unity.
Let’s imagine a large concert hall where an orchestra is playing. Regardless of the different sounds coming from the various instruments, their combined notes resonate through every particle of air in the venue at the same time. There may be many sound waves, but every atom of air is involved in all of them simultaneously. Therefore, the atom is the unifying point of universal connection.
Man is an atom in that grand temple of music—the solar system. Through him passes every movement or sound propagated by planet or sun—and all the lesser movements to which they give rise. We actually participate in the total vibration of solar life, but are blind to this because the brain consciousness is attached to a few external sound waves and sets up a conscious focus amid these. A musician will tell us how easily the mind may select a single orchestral instru[Pg 24]ment and follow its melody to the exclusion of the adjacent parts. How truly this illustrates our separate personal lives! It is impossible to lose anything by detachment from the personal grooves to which so much importance is attached. We can only fall into That which gives the utmost blessing. That silence and solitariness which usually follow the storm of true effort, is the womb of fuller life. The old life has passed, the new not yet born, and we are apt to despond. But courage and patience will surely lead to living joy, for the new life dawns when the inner self is ready to receive it. Right thought, right feeling, and unending patience, will without doubt make all things clear, and from the heart will arise the total music of life, vibrating in tune with all that is.
Man is like a tiny part of that grand symphony of music—the solar system. Every movement or sound created by planets and the sun flows through him, along with all the smaller movements that follow. We actually engage in the complete vibration of solar life, but we can’t see this because our consciousness is tied to just a few external sound waves, which we concentrate on. A musician can explain how easily the mind can pick out a single instrument in an orchestra and follow its melody, ignoring everything else around it. This perfectly reflects our separate personal lives! We won’t lose anything by letting go of the personal habits that we often stress over. Instead, we can embrace what brings the greatest blessings. The quiet and solitude that usually come after the storm of genuine effort are the starting point of a fuller life. The old life has gone, and the new one hasn’t yet appeared, which can make us feel down. But courage and patience will definitely lead to a joyful existence, because new life begins when our inner self is prepared for it. Right thoughts, right feelings, and endless patience will undoubtedly clarify everything, and the total music of life will rise from the heart, resonating in harmony with everything that exists.
THE ASTRAL BODY: by H. A. W. Coryn, M.D., M.R.C.S.

IT is safe to say that science will never accept the astral body—by that name: at any rate not until philosophy accepts the prototypal Ideas of Plato.
IT is safe to say that science will never accept the astral body—by that name: at least not until philosophy accepts the fundamental Ideas of Plato.
Yet the evidence, if not for them, then for something discharging the same function and therefore after all for them—is irresistible.
Yet the evidence, even if not for them, then for something serving the same purpose and therefore ultimately for them—is undeniable.
One thinks first of the growth of living animal tissues in glass jars, demonstrated at the Rockefeller Institute. Removed from the body to which they belong and placed in nutritive fluids which they can absorb, they attain a size that would constitute them fatal diseases if they were in situ at home. They would in fact be malignant growths of highly organized types.
One first thinks of the growth of living animal tissues in glass jars, shown at the Rockefeller Institute. Taken out of their body and placed in nutrient-rich fluids that they can absorb, they grow to a size that would be deadly if they were in situ in their original location. In fact, they would be malignant growths of highly organized types.
Why don't they grow to that size? Because "the nervous system" restrains them within the limit of usefulness. How does "the nervous system" know that limit? Has it a picture in its "mind," a plan according to which it works, according to which it variously restricts or encourages?
Why don't they grow to that size? Because "the nervous system" keeps them within the limits of usefulness. How does "the nervous system" know that limit? Does it have a picture in its "mind," a plan that guides its actions, according to which it both restricts and encourages?
When some of the molluscs are cut in two each half grows the part it has lost, the head an after-part, the after-part a head. Two animals result, each exactly like the original. As the severed cells are called upon to perform and do perform new and unexpected work, what and where is the architectural plan by which they do it?
When some mollusks are cut in half, each half regenerates the part it lost; the head grows a tail, and the tail grows a head. This results in two creatures that are identical to the original. As the separated cells are tasked with and successfully carry out new and surprising functions, what is the blueprint guiding them in this process?
The cells of a leaf have finished their growth. Now comes their work, the fixing of carbon from the air, transpiration, and so on. But cut off, say, a begonia leaf and place it on damp soil properly protected. It proceeds at once upon a wholly new program, sending down roots, sending up stalk, fresh leaves, and finally flower. It is obviously working according to a plan. When a germ cell or seed does that the problem can be concealed by talking about its chemical constitution and so forth. We are told that the seed behaves as it does because it is constituted by nature to do so, molecularly arranged for just that function. But the cells of the leaf were not arranged for that but for quite other functions. How come they to be able to stop their proper line of work and follow this one, generating not only leaves like themselves but all other parts of the plant including seeds?
The cells of a leaf have completed their growth. Now comes their job, which is fixing carbon from the air, transpiration, and more. But if you cut off, say, a begonia leaf and place it on damp soil with proper protection, it immediately starts a completely new process, growing down roots, pushing up a stem, forming new leaves, and eventually producing a flower. It’s clear that it’s following a specific plan. When a germ cell or seed does this, the problem can be hidden by discussing its chemical makeup and so on. We are told that the seed behaves as it does because it is naturally designed for that, arranged on a molecular level for that exact role. But the cells of the leaf were not arranged for that—they were meant for entirely different functions. How is it that they can stop their normal tasks and take on this new one, creating not just leaves like themselves but all other parts of the plant, including seeds?
We are of course pressing the problem of heredity, the persistence of racial and family type. But heredity is only a word that expresses the observed facts without a gleam of explanation.
We are definitely focused on the issue of heredity, the ongoing nature of racial and family traits. But heredity is just a term that describes the observed facts without offering any real explanation.
The consciousness of the mollusc, as an individual, and that of the leaf on a lower plane, can be only sensational. They do not intelligently arrange and design what they are doing. But to ascribe it to molecular mechanism only, is no better than to say God did it. Either is such a form of mere words as unwise parents throw at a too questioning child to stop, without satisfying, its mind. No idea corresponds. The gap in conception remains exactly what it was.
The awareness of the mollusk, as an individual, and that of the leaf on a lower level, can only be about sensory experiences. They don’t intelligently plan or design what they’re doing. But just attributing it to molecular mechanisms isn’t any better than saying God did it. Both are just empty phrases that unwise parents use to silence a curious child without actually satisfying their mind. There’s no real understanding. The gap in comprehension stays exactly the same.
When a chimney is blown down, the builder notes the gap and builds another. His mind contains a picture of what ought to be there.
When a chimney is knocked down, the builder sees the gap and puts up a new one. He has a clear idea in his mind of what should be in that spot.
An architect does not deliver the whole plan of his building to each of the workmen. Each follows his ordinary work, being merely told where to begin and when to stop. When all of them have done their part the building is complete.
An architect doesn’t share the entire plan of the building with every worker. Each person does their usual job, being told where to start and when to finish. Once they’ve all done their part, the building is finished.
Why may we not suppose that the cutting-in-two of a mollusc constitutes some such appeal to some intelligence somewhere in nature as the missing chimney constitutes to the builder? The force flowing in the cells of the injured animal is thereupon directed to the work unexpectedly required. Science now speaks freely of human "subconsciousness," meaning sub-mental consciousness in man. And it knows that that sub-mental consciousness can, when properly called upon (and also habitually on its own account), do reparative work upon the body whose method is not comprehensible to the man himself. [Pg 26]It is, within its limits, intelligent; it knows what it has to do and what it is wanted to do; and it commands the necessary forces—which are beyond the man's reach, owner of them as he may be or think he is.
Why shouldn't we think that the cutting in half of a mollusk represents some kind of appeal to an intelligence somewhere in nature, similar to how a missing chimney signifies something to the builder? The energy flowing in the cells of the injured animal is then directed towards the unexpected task at hand. Science now openly discusses human "subconsciousness," referring to sub-mental consciousness in humans. It understands that this sub-mental consciousness can, when properly triggered (and also habitually on its own), perform reparative work on the body in ways that the person cannot fully understand. [Pg 26]Within its limits, it is intelligent; it knows what needs to be done and what is expected of it; and it directs the necessary forces—which are beyond the man’s grasp, even if he owns them or believes he does.
This subconsciousness is embodied with the man, but is not the man and is not an ego. May it not be regarded as a part of nature-consciousness, focused in an organic body and with the intelligence necessary to do its work?
This subconsciousness is present within the man, but it is not the man and it is not an ego. Should it not be seen as part of nature-consciousness, centered in an organic body and possessing the intelligence needed to perform its function?
And it does not follow that the lower down the scale of mental intelligence is an organism, the lower down a parallel scale is this intelligence. What we call, when in our own bodies, the subconscious, may be just as fully present and just as intelligently at work, in the bodies of plants and animals.
And it doesn't mean that the lower an organism is on the scale of mental intelligence, the lower its intelligence is in a parallel sense. What we refer to as the subconscious when referring to ourselves might be just as present and just as intelligently functioning in plants and animals.
If we say that the plan of repair and the plans of hereditary type are in the conscious intelligence of this diffused nature-mind, we are at any rate reasonably proceeding from the known and not glossing the unknown with mere words. The astral body of any plant or animal is its plan of structure in this nature-mind. It is subjective substance, just as is a picture in our own mind. And it contains the vital energy necessary for the guidance of the protoplasmic matter that will clothe it, an energy that guides but is not one of the physical forces. As an analogy from higher up the planes of being, conscience guides mental thoughts and desires but is not among their number nor of their nature. It is the divine-astral form or plan, of what the thinking man should be. On both planes the form and the guiding energy setting from it become the negative and positive aspects of one thing.
If we say that the repair plan and the hereditary plans are part of the conscious intelligence of this widespread nature-mind, we are at least starting from what we know and not just covering the unknown with empty words. The astral body of any plant or animal is its structural plan in this nature-mind. It's a subjective substance, just like a picture in our own minds. And it holds the vital energy necessary to guide the protoplasmic material that will shape it, an energy that directs but isn’t one of the physical forces. As an analogy from higher levels of existence, conscience guides mental thoughts and desires but isn't part of them nor of their nature. It is the divine-astral form or plan of what a thinking person should be. On both levels, the form and the guiding energy emanating from it become the negative and positive aspects of one entity.
THE BIRTH OF DAY
by A. F. W. (Manchester, NH)
H. P. BLAVATSKY AND THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY
In 1887 William Q. Judge wrote of the Theosophical Society and H. P. Blavatsky as follows:
In 1887, William Q. Judge wrote about the Theosophical Society and H. P. Blavatsky as follows:
![]()
THE Society has had, like all sentient beings, its periods of growth, and now we believe it has become an entity capable of feeling and having intelligence. Its body is composed of molecules, each one of which is a member of the Society; its mental power is derived from many quarters, and it has a sensibility that is felt and shared by each one of us. For these reasons we think it is a wise thing for a person to join this body, and a wiser yet to work heart and soul for it.
The Society has gone through phases of growth, like all living beings, and we now believe it has become an entity that can feel and think. Its structure is made up of molecules, each representing a member of the Society; its mental strength comes from various sources, and it has a sensitivity that is felt and shared by all of us. For these reasons, we think it’s a wise choice for someone to join this body, and even wiser to fully commit to it.
And we would have no one misunderstand how we look upon H. P. Blavatsky. She is the greatest woman in this world in our opinion, and greater than any man moving among men. Disputes and slanders about what she has said and done move us not, for we know by personal experience her real virtues and powers. Since 1875 she has stood as the champion and helper of every Theosophist; each member of the Society has to thank her for the store of knowledge and spiritual help that has lifted so many of us from doubt to certainty of where and how Truth might be found; lovers of truth and seekers after spiritual knowledge will know her worth only when she has passed from earth; had she had more help and less captious criticism from those who called themselves co-laborers, our Society would today be better and more able to inform its separate units while it resisted its foes. During all these years, upon her devoted head has concentrated the weighty Karma accumulated in every direction by the unthinking body of Theosophists; and whether they will believe it or not, the Society had died long ago, were it not for her.
We want to express our feelings about H. P. Blavatsky. In our view, she is the greatest woman in the world and surpasses any man among us. We aren’t affected by the controversies and slanders surrounding her words and actions because we know from personal experience her true virtues and abilities. Since 1875, she has been the champion and supporter of every Theosophist; every member of the Society owes her gratitude for the wealth of knowledge and spiritual guidance that has helped many of us move from doubt to certainty about where and how to find Truth. Those who cherish truth and seek spiritual knowledge will only recognize her value after she is no longer with us. If she had received more support and less petty criticism from those who claimed to be her colleagues, our Society would be stronger today and better positioned to educate its members while standing against its foes. Over the years, she has borne the heavy Karma that the thoughtless group of Theosophists has created; and whether they believe it or not, the Society would have perished long ago without her.
The following are extracts from an article also by William Q. Judge, written after H. P. Blavatsky's death:
The following are excerpts from an article also by William Q. Judge, written after H. P. Blavatsky's death:
That which men call death is but a change of location for the Ego—the immortal self—a mere transformation, a forsaking for a time of the mortal frame, a short period of rest before one reassumes another human frame in the world of mortals. The Lord of this body is nameless; dwelling in numerous tenements of clay, it appears to come and go; but neither death nor time can claim it, for it is deathless, unchangeable, and pure, beyond Time itself, and not to be measured. So our old friend and fellow-worker has merely passed for a short time out of sight, but has not given up the work begun so many[Pg 29]
[Pg 30]
[Pg 31] ages ago—the uplifting of humanity, the destruction of the shackles that enslave the human mind....What people call death is really just a change of location for the Ego—the immortal self—a simple shift, a temporary departure from the physical body, a brief pause before taking on another human form in the mortal realm. The master of this body remains unnamed; it exists in many physical forms, appearing and disappearing; yet neither death nor time can truly take hold of it, because it is immortal, unchanging, and pure, beyond Time itself and beyond measurement. So our old friend and colleague has just stepped out of sight for a little while but hasn’t abandoned the work that began so many[Pg 29]
[Pg 30]
[Pg 31]ages ago—the upliftment of humanity and the breaking of the chains that limit the human mind....That she always knew what would be done by the world in the way of slander and abuse I also know, for in 1875 she told me that she was then embarking on a work that would draw upon her unmerited slander, implacable malice, uninterrupted misunderstanding, constant work, and no worldly reward. Yet in the face of this her lion heart carried her on. Nor was she unaware of the future of the Society. In 1876 she told me in detail the course of the Society's growth for future years, of its infancy, of its struggles, of its rise into the "luminous zone" of the public mind; and these prophecies are being all fulfilled.
She always understood how the world would respond with slander and abuse, and I get that too, because back in 1875 she told me she was starting a project that would be fueled by unjust criticism, relentless malice, ongoing misunderstandings, constant effort, and little recognition. Yet, despite all this, her brave heart kept her moving forward. She was also aware of the Society's future. In 1876, she shared in detail her vision of the Society's growth in the years to come, its early days, its struggles, and its rise into the "luminous zone" of public awareness; and those predictions are coming true.
Her aim was to elevate the race. Her method was to deal with the mind of the century as she found it, by trying to lead it on step by step; to seek out and educate a few who, appreciating the majesty of the Secret Science and devoted to "the great orphan Humanity," could carry on her work with zeal and wisdom; to found a Society whose efforts—however small itself might be—would inject into the thought of the day the ideas, the doctrines, the nomenclature of the Wisdom-Religion, so that when the next century shall have seen its seventy-fifth year the new messenger coming again into the world would find the Society still at work, the ideas sown broadcast, the nomenclature ready to give expression and body to the immutable Truth, and thus to make easy the task which for her since 1875 was so difficult and so encompassed with obstacles.
Her aim was to uplift humanity. She wanted to engage with the mindset of her time, guiding it step by step; to identify and mentor a few individuals who, recognizing the greatness of the Secret Science and committed to "the great orphan Humanity," could continue her work with passion and insight; to establish a Society whose efforts—no matter how small—would infuse contemporary thought with the ideas, principles, and language of the Wisdom-Religion, so that when the next century reaches its seventy-fifth year, the new messenger entering the world would find the Society still active, the ideas widely known, and the terminology ready to express and embody the unchanging Truth, thereby simplifying the challenges she faced since 1875 that were so daunting and filled with obstacles.

HELENA PETROVNA BLAVATSKY
FOUNDRESS OF THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY
HELENA PETROVNA BLAVATSKY
FOUNDER OF THE THEOSOPHICAL SOCIETY

THE LEADERS OF THE THEOSOPHICAL MOVEMENT
H. P. BLAVATSKY
KATHERINE TINGLEY WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
THE LEADERS OF THE THEOSOPHICAL MOVEMENT
H. P. BLAVATSKY
Katherine Tingley WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
THE PATH—SOME WORDS OF WILLIAM Q. JUDGE

IN 1886, William Q. Judge, the pupil and colleague and afterwards the successor of H. P. Blavatsky, founded and edited The Path, the first American Theosophical magazine. After his death, this magazine was continued by his successor, Katherine Tingley, and was by her finally merged into and combined with a weekly magazine, published under the title of the Century Path. This has again given place to The Theosophical Path, thus distinctly calling attention to the teachings it promulgates and sets forth, while preserving the name "The Path" of the first American Theosophical Magazine.
IN 1886, William Q. Judge, a student and colleague and later the successor of H. P. Blavatsky, founded and edited The Path, the first American Theosophical magazine. After his death, this magazine was continued by his successor, Katherine Tingley, who eventually merged it into a weekly magazine titled Century Path. This was later replaced by The Theosophical Way, which clearly highlights the teachings it promotes while keeping the name "The Path" from the first American Theosophical Magazine.
The Theosophical Path in its first issue pays honor to both these great-hearted Teachers, H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge. All humanity owes them a debt of gratitude for pointing out once more the path of true progress and happiness. Through their self-sacrifice, even of their lives, "the pathway is once more seen to that realm where the Gods abide."
The Theosophical Journey in its first issue honors both of these remarkable Teachers, H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge. Humanity owes them a huge debt of gratitude for showing us once again the way to true progress and happiness. Through their selflessness, even to the point of giving their lives, "the pathway is once more seen to that realm where the Gods abide."
In the first issue of The Path, William Q. Judge wrote:
In the first issue of The Path, William Q. Judge wrote:
The solution of the problem, "What and Where is the Path to Happiness?" has been discovered by those of old time. They thought it was in the pursuit of Râja Yoga, which is the highest science and the highest religion—a union of both....
The answer to the question, "What and Where is the Path to Happiness?" has been discovered by people in ancient times. They believed it lies in pursuing Râja Yoga, which is the highest form of science and religion—a blend of both....
The study of what is now called "practical occultism" has some interest for us, and will receive the attention it may merit, but it is not the object of this journal....
The study of what we now call "practical occultism" interests us, and it will receive the attention it deserves, but it is not the main focus of this journal....
True occultism is clearly set forth in the Bhagavad Gîtâ, where sufficient stress is laid upon practical occultism, but after all, Krishna says, the kingly science and the kingly mystery is devotion to and study of the light which comes from within. The very first step in true mysticism and true occultism is to try to apprehend the meaning of Universal Brotherhood, without which the very highest progress in the practice of magic turns to ashes in the mouth.
True occultism is clearly detailed in the Bhagavad Gîtâ, which emphasizes practical occultism. However, as Krishna points out, the royal science and royal mystery center around devotion to and understanding of the inner light. The very first step in true mysticism and genuine occultism is grasping the concept of Universal Brotherhood; without it, even the most significant advancements in practicing magic become meaningless.
We appeal, therefore, to all who wish to raise themselves and their fellow creatures—man and beast—out of the thoughtless jog trot of selfish everyday life. It is not thought that Utopia can be established in a day; but through the spreading of the idea of Universal Brotherhood, the truth in all things may be discovered. Certainly, if we all say that it is useless, that such high-strung sentimental notions cannot obtain currency, nothing will ever be done. A beginning must be made, and it has been by the Theosophical Society. Although philanthropic institutions and schemes are constantly being brought forward by good and noble men and women, vice, selfishness, brutality, and the resulting misery, seem to grow no less. Prisons, asylums for the outcast and the magdalen, can be filled much faster than it is possible to erect them. All this points unerringly to the existence of a vital error somewhere. It shows that merely healing[Pg 33] the outside by hanging a murderer or providing asylums and prisons will never reduce the number of criminals nor the hordes of children born and growing up in hotbeds of vice. What is wanted is true knowledge of the spiritual condition of man, his aim and destiny. This is offered in Theosophical literature, and those who must begin the reform are those who are so fortunate as to be placed in the world where they can see and think out the problems all are endeavoring to solve, even if they know that the great day may not come until after their death. Such a study leads us to accept the utterance of Prajâpati to his sons: "Be restrained, be liberal, be merciful"; it is the death to selfishness.
We invite everyone who wants to uplift themselves and their fellow beings—both human and animal—beyond the mindless cycle of selfish daily life. We understand that Utopia can't be created overnight, but by promoting the idea of Universal Brotherhood, we can uncover truths about everything. If we all agree that these lofty, sentimental ideas are pointless and can't gain traction, nothing will ever change. We must take action, and that action has already begun with the Theosophical Society. Even though kind and noble individuals continually propose charitable organizations and initiatives, issues like vice, selfishness, brutality, and resulting suffering seem to persist. Prisons and shelters for outcasts can fill up much faster than we can build them. This clearly shows there's a significant flaw somewhere. It indicates that merely addressing external problems through punishing criminals or providing shelters will never reduce the number of offenders or the countless children raised in environments of vice. What we need is a genuine understanding of the spiritual state of humanity, along with our purpose and destiny. This knowledge is available in Theosophical literature, and those meant to initiate reform are those fortunate enough to recognize and think through the challenges everyone is trying to tackle, even if they realize that substantial change might not happen until after they’re gone. Engaging in such study leads us to embrace the advice of Prajâpati to his sons: "Be self-restrained, be generous, be compassionate"; this is the end of selfishness.
In an article "A Year on the Path," Mr. Judge wrote, at the close of the first year of the magazine:
In an article "A Year on the Path," Mr. Judge wrote, at the end of the first year of the magazine:
The question is always naturally asked, "What is the Path?" or "What is the Philosophy?" which is the same thing, for of course the following of any path whatever will depend upon the particular philosophy or doctrines believed in. The path we had in view is held by us to be the same one which in all ages has been sought by Heathen, Jew, and Christian alike. By some called the path to Heaven, by others the path to Jesus, the path to Nirvâna, and by Theosophists the path to Truth. Jesus has defined it as a narrow, difficult and straight path. By the ancient Brâhmans it has been called, "the small old path leading far away on which those sages walk who reach salvation"; and Buddha taught it was a noble four-fold path by which alone the miseries of existence can be truly surmounted....
The question often arises, "What is the Path?" or "What is the Philosophy?" which are essentially the same, as any path depends on the specific beliefs or doctrines held. The path we mention is seen by us as the same one sought throughout history by Heathens, Jews, and Christians alike. Some refer to it as the path to Heaven, others the path to Jesus, the path to Nirvâna, and Theosophists call it the path to Truth. Jesus described it as a narrow, challenging, and direct path. The ancient Brâhmans referred to it as "the small old path leading far away on which those sages walk who achieve salvation," while Buddha taught that it was a noble four-fold path for truly overcoming the sufferings of existence....
The immortal spark has manifested itself in many different classes of men, giving rise to all the varied religions, many of which have forever disappeared from view. Not any one of them could have been the whole Truth, but each must have presented one of the facets of the great gem, and thus through the whole surely run ideas shared by all. These common ideas point to truth. They grow out of man's inner nature and are not the result of revealed books. But some one people or another must have paid more attention to the deep things of life than another. The "Christian" nations have dazzled themselves with the baneful glitter of material progress. They are not the peoples who will furnish the nearest clues to the Path. A few short years and they will have abandoned the systems now held so dear, because their mad rush to the perfection of their civilization will give them control over now undreamed of forces. Then will come the moment when they must choose which of two kinds of fruit they will take. In the meantime it is well to try and show a relation between their present system and the old, or at least to pick out what grains of truth are in the mass.
The eternal spark has manifested in many different groups, resulting in various religions, many of which have faded over time. None of these can contain the whole Truth, but each must reflect a part of the larger gem, thus there are shared ideas among them all. These common ideas point to truth, emerging from human nature rather than just sacred texts. However, some cultures have clearly explored the essential parts of life more deeply than others. The "Christian" nations have become obsessed with the damaging allure of material progress and are not likely to offer the best clues to the Path. In just a few short years, they will abandon their currently cherished systems because their relentless pursuit of civilization will grant them control over unimaginable forces. Then will come the moment when they must choose between two kinds of fruit. In the meantime, it's worth trying to demonstrate the connection between their current system and the older one, or at least to identify the truths present in the whole.
... A new age is not far away. The huge unwieldy flower of the 19th century civilization has almost fully bloomed, and preparation must be made for the wonderful new flower which is to rise from the old. We have not pinned our faith on Vedas nor Christian scriptures, nor desired any others to do so. All our devotion to Aryan literature and philosophy arises from a belief that the millions of minds who have trodden weary steps before ours, left a path which may be followed with profit, yet with discrimination. For we implicitly believe that in this curve of the cycle, the final authority is the man himself.
... A new era is just around the corner. The massive, unwieldy flower of 19th-century civilization has nearly reached its full bloom, and we need to prepare for the incredible new flower that will emerge from the old one. Our beliefs are not based on the Vedas or Christian scriptures, nor have we asked others to do so. Our appreciation for Aryan literature and philosophy stems from the understanding that the millions of minds who have walked this challenging path before us have left a trail that can be beneficially followed, but with careful judgment. For we firmly believe that in this part of the cycle, the ultimate authority is the individual himself.
In former times the disclosed Vedas, and later, the teachings of the great Buddha, were the right authority, in whose authoritative teachings and enjoined practices were found the necessary steps to raise man to an upright position. But the grand clock of the Universe points to another hour, and now Man must seize the key in his hands and himself—as a whole—open the gate. Hitherto he has depended upon the great souls whose hands have stayed impending doom. Let us then together enter upon another year, fearing nothing, assured of strength in the Union of Brotherhood. For how can we fear death, or life, or any horror or evil, at any place or time, when we well know that even death itself is a part of the dream which we are weaving before our eyes.
In the past, the revealed Vedas and later, the teachings of the great Buddha, acted as the guiding authority, with their teachings and practices outlining the necessary steps for the elevation of humanity. But now, the cosmic clock shows that a new hour has arrived, and it's time for humanity to take the key into its own hands and fully open the gate. Until now, we’ve depended on the great souls who have averted looming catastrophes. So let’s embrace the upcoming year together, without fear, confident in the strength of our Brotherhood. How can we fear death, life, or any suffering or evil, anywhere or anytime, when we know that even death is just part of the dream we are creating before our eyes?
Our belief may be summed up in the motto of the Theosophical Society, "There is no Religion higher than Truth," and our practice consists in a disregard of any authority in matters of religion and philosophy except such propositions as from their innate quality we feel to be true.
Our belief is captured in the motto of the Theosophical Society: "There is no religion higher than truth." Our practice involves rejecting any authority in religion and philosophy, except for those ideas we inherently recognize as true.
SAVING FOREST WASTE: Note by a Student
IN the Yearbook of the Department of Agriculture just issued, it is pointed out that conservation of the timber supply involves the co-operation of the public, the lumbermen, and the wood-consuming industries, as well as of the National Government. Forest conservation is not possible at the low prices of former days, and in general prices must advance before much can be done. Then the public must be prepared to accept new woods; the farmer must give up using cedar, white-oak, and chestnut posts; railroads must cease using white-oak ties; builders must accept other lengths and widths. Meantime the Government co-operating with Wisconsin University, has established a thoroughly equipped wood-testing laboratory at Madison, where many problems are being investigated, from the standpoints of forest conservation and commercial requirements.
In the recently released Yearbook of the Department of Agriculture, it highlights that conserving our timber supply requires cooperation among the public, lumbermen, wood-using industries, and the National Government. Forest conservation can’t happen at the low prices we used to have, and generally, prices need to rise before we can make significant progress. The public must be ready to embrace new types of wood; farmers need to stop using cedar, white oak, and chestnut posts; railroads should stop using white oak ties; builders have to accept different lengths and widths. Meanwhile, the Government, in collaboration with Wisconsin University, has set up a fully equipped wood-testing laboratory in Madison, where various issues are being explored from the perspectives of forest conservation and commercial needs.
In the valuable magazine American Conservation, for May 1911, it is stated that Argentina has a hundred million acres of wooded land, mostly quebracho and yerba tree, both in increasing demand. In Brazil there is about a thousand million acres of wooded land. There ruthless destruction cannot go on, as most concessions now require proper conservation of the rubber and other trees. Bolivia has quebracho, rubber, coca, cinchona, and other trees useful in the arts. The timber tracts of Colombia are practically unexploited. The slopes of Ecuador are richly wooded. The forests of Peru occupy about three hundred million acres, and its government has taken steps to ensure conservation, and contemplates experiment stations.
In the valuable magazine American Conservation, for May 1911, it states that Argentina has a hundred million acres of wooded land, mostly quebracho and yerba tree, both in high demand. In Brazil, there are about a billion acres of wooded land. The ongoing destruction can't continue, as most concessions now require proper conservation of rubber and other trees. Bolivia has quebracho, rubber, coca, cinchona, and other trees that are useful in various industries. The timber areas of Colombia are almost entirely untouched. The slopes of Ecuador are richly forested. The forests of Peru cover about three hundred million acres, and its government has taken steps to ensure conservation and is considering research stations.

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SCENES FROM "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
CENTRAL FIGURE IN FRONT PHIDIAS, BEHIND HIM PERICLES
SCENES FROM "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
CENTRAL FIGURE IN FRONT PHIDIAS, BEHIND HIM PERICLES

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
CENTRAL FIGURE PERICLES, ON THE LEFT PHIDIAS, ON THE RIGHT DIOCHARES
CENTRAL FIGURE PERICLES, ON THE LEFT PHIDIAS, ON THE RIGHT DIOCHARES

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ATHENIAN SOLDIERS
ATHENIAN SOLDIERS

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SOCRATES AND HIS DISCIPLES
Socrates and his students
"AROMA OF ATHENS" STRIKES NEW NOTE IN THE DRAMA. Katherine Tingley to Open Greek Theater to the Public: Unrivaled Natural Scenery: Marvelous Acoustics. Notes by a Dramatic Critic

A NEW-OLD note in drama has been struck here on the Pacific Coast, which, we feel quite safe in prophesying, will be recorded in many histories. The English-speaking world has been fretting after some new inspiration. We are tired of imitating the Elizabethans; for the time being, that spring would seem to have run dry. What belongs to our own day peculiarly tends to be mere boisterous horseplay or flippant shallowness; vulgar both, and not in any way to be called art. What we have that is good, the work of a few writers, is not so startling in quantity or quality, nor so profoundly original, as to cause us to hope for a new great art period in our own or our children's day. And yet there has been the demand. The public has turned to strange well-springs and found the waters bitter, cloying, soon to run dry; the critics have filled their press columns, both here and in England, with clamorings, prognostications, hasty or timorous judgments, a sense of a great need and expectations. Decidedly the time is ripe for a new birth in the drama.
A NEW-OLD note in drama has been struck here on the Pacific Coast, which we confidently predict will be noted in many histories. The English-speaking world has been longing for fresh inspiration. We’re tired of imitating the Elizabethans; for now, it seems that well has run dry. What is uniquely ours often ends up being just crude antics or superficial triviality; both are vulgar and can’t be considered art. What we do have that’s good, the work of a few writers, isn’t striking enough in quantity or quality, nor original enough to give us hope for a new golden age of art in our or our children’s time. Yet, there has been a strong demand. The public has sought out unfamiliar sources and found the results bitter, overly sweet, and quickly running dry; critics here and in England have filled their columns with noise, predictions, hasty or cautious judgments, and a palpable sense of need and expectation. Clearly, the time is right for a new birth in drama.
MEETS NEEDS OF THE TIME
Addresses current needs
Now the question arises, what needs must this new birth and order meet? Great art meets the needs of its time, sternly turning away from its mere wants; for that reason it is often rejected for awhile by a public clamorous after lower levels of things. Such a clamor we find in our own day after sensationalism—give us action, more action, say the managers; but is this a real need? The world is agog with action as it is; such a riot of action as one might imagine the Gadarene swine indulged in on their seaward last tumultuous journey. The motif is threadbare; we have torn it to tatters and it is time to turn to new modes. Personalism, too, is rampant and bears fruit in an ugly and jangled civilization. What is needed, then, is an art that shall be calm, dignified, beautiful, impersonal; a pointer to and promise of better ways of living.
Now the question is, what needs must this new birth and order address? Great art fulfills the needs of its time, firmly rejecting mere desires; for that reason, it is often temporarily dismissed by a public eager for lower forms of entertainment. We see this same clamor in our own time for sensationalism—give us action, more action, say the producers; but is this a real need? The world is already buzzing with action; it’s like the chaotic scene we can imagine the Gadarene swine experienced on their last tumultuous journey to the sea. The motif is worn out; we have ripped it to shreds, and it's time to explore new forms. Personalism is also everywhere, leading to a chaotic and jarring civilization. What is needed, then, is art that is calm, dignified, beautiful, and impersonal; a guide and promise of better ways to live.
One turns back to the great art of the Greeks with a sense of relief after all our modern, breathless, tom-tom beating. There we find beauty, calm movement, dignity, national, and not merely personal motifs; above all, an insistence on the higher and eternal verities. We need the Aroma of Athens on our modern stage; because it is precisely that that we need in our modern life.
One feels a sense of relief returning to the great art of the Greeks after all our modern, frantic noise. There, we discover beauty, serene movement, dignity, and themes that are national rather than just personal; most importantly, an emphasis on higher and eternal truths. We need the spirit of Athens in our modern stage because that's exactly what we need in our contemporary lives.
PLAY DELIGHTED AUDIENCE
PLAY ENTHRALLED AUDIENCE
A few weeks ago Katherine Tingley presented a new play, The Aroma of Athens, at her Isis theater in San Diego, which struck all who saw it with profound surprise and delight. There was first the ideal poetic beauty of the setting, a thing unrealizable unless seen. The foremost of the London managers—men like Tree—have made a specialty of beautiful setting, astonishing the theatrical world with the splendor of their work in this line—and with its good taste. They have had enormous resources to draw upon, and have spared no expense[Pg 40] in time, money, or thought. It may safely be said that none of them has produced anything more beautiful than this Aroma of Athens; it may safely be said that none of them has produced anything so beautiful. One rubbed one's eyes in astonishment, wondering how such things could be, and concluded that Madame Tingley at Point Loma had greater resources to draw upon than are to be found in London, Paris, Berlin, or New York. It is a wonderful thing, prophetic of the time when the culture-metropolis of the world will be right here among us on the Pacific Coast. Madame Tingley long ago said that San Diego would be the Athens of America, and today this is far nearer than we dream. If one would learn what those greater resources of hers are, one must examine her teachings, one must look into that marvelous scheme of education of hers, the Râja Yoga system, which enabled, for example, those little children on the stage to be as graceful, as un-self-conscious as any figures on a Grecian vase. Have you seen children, young children, on the stage, do well, wonderfully well; and then, when the applause rolled in, do better still, remaining sublimely unconscious of the applause? We applauded these children and looked to see, as a matter of course, the aroma of Athens vanish in a series of smirks. But no; clapped we never so loudly, it made no difference to them. They played their Greek games; they were merry and classical; they were Grecian, unstilted, poetic, faery. One's mind went back to Keats' ode:
A few weeks ago, Katherine Tingley showcased a new play, The Aroma of Athens, at her Isis theater in San Diego, which amazed everyone who saw it with deep surprise and joy. The first striking element was the perfect poetic beauty of the setting, something that feels unreal unless experienced in person. The leading London producers—like Tree—have made it their specialty to create beautiful sets, leaving the theater world in awe with the magnificence of their work and its tasteful execution. They’ve had vast resources to utilize and have held nothing back in terms of time, money, or creativity. It’s fair to say that none of them has created anything more stunning than this Aroma of Athens; it’s accurate to state that none has crafted anything this beautiful. You found yourself rubbing your eyes in disbelief, questioning how such beauty was possible, and came to the conclusion that Madame Tingley at Point Loma had more resources available than can be found in London, Paris, Berlin, or New York. It’s an incredible realization, hinting at the future when the cultural center of the world will be right here on the Pacific Coast. Madame Tingley predicted long ago that San Diego would be the Athens of America, and today, this is much closer than we ever imagined. If you want to understand what those greater resources of hers are, you need to explore her teachings; you must delve into her amazing educational system, the Râja Yoga system, which allowed, for example, those little children on stage to be as graceful and natural as any figures on a Grecian vase. Have you seen young kids performing on stage, doing exceptionally well, and then, when the applause came in, doing even better while remaining blissfully unaware of the crowd? We cheered for these children and expected to see, as is often the case, the beauty of Athens dissolve into a series of smirks. But no; no matter how loudly we clapped, it didn’t faze them. They continued their Greek games; they were joyful and classic; they embodied the Grecian spirit—unforced, poetic, enchanting. One's thoughts drifted back to Keats' ode:
And the answer was: Athens, Periclean Athens in all her superb flawless beauty and splendor; yes, those were real Athenians; of whom we have read in Keats and Swinburne; that we have seen sculptured in the Elgin marbles. Here they were, in the flesh and blood; here was the heyday of historic beauty, shedding its supreme aroma on us; with these tones Plato and Aeschylus would have spoken; in this manner Phidias and Pericles would have moved. It was a revelation, a marvelous artistic realization—indeed, it is a shame to use such cant hackneyed phrases for a thing so beautiful, so august—and yet so completely natural and unstrained.
And the answer was: Athens, Periclean Athens in all her stunning, flawless beauty and grandeur; yes, those were real Athenians; the ones we’ve read about in Keats and Swinburne; that we've seen carved in the Elgin marbles. Here they were, in real life; here was the peak of historic beauty, giving off its incredible essence to us; with these tones, Plato and Aeschylus would have spoken; this is how Phidias and Pericles would have moved. It was a revelation, an amazing artistic realization—honestly, it feels wrong to use such worn-out phrases for something so beautiful, so impressive—and yet so completely natural and effortless.
GREATER THINGS PROMISED
BETTER THINGS PROMISED
So much for its performance in a modern theater, but greater things are promised. If all this is true of a play which was first thought of ten days before it was presented—and that is the fact—what is not to be hoped from the new presentation of it on April 17, a presentation of which, we are told, the former ones were but little more than sketches, and which is to be given in a real Greek open-air theater?
So much for its performance in a modern theater, but bigger things are expected. If it's true that a play was first conceived just ten days before it was presented—and that’s a fact—what can we expect from the new version on April 17? We’ve heard that the previous versions were barely more than rough drafts, and this one will be held in a real Greek open-air theater.
The Greek theater at Point Loma, the first in America, was built by Madame Tingley in 1901. It has the true Greek setting, looking out over the sea. A wild cañon runs down from it seaward, full of miniature hills and precipices, among which, now visible and now unseen, winds the path by which the players enter or leave the stage. There will be torchlight processions under the moon new-[Pg 41]risen, moving along that path and over the broad stageplace; Greek chanting will be heard; real Greek music, and music with that ineffable something in it lacking in all, or nearly all, modern music, which suggests the hidden life of nature, the weird majesty of Delphi, of Nemesis, of the pipes of universal Pan; the very aroma of Sophoclean drama, plus an echo of that older and even more entrancing Greece,
The Greek theater at Point Loma, the first in America, was built by Madame Tingley in 1901. It has an authentic Greek setting that overlooks the sea. A rugged canyon runs down from it towards the ocean, filled with small hills and cliffs. Among them, sometimes visible and sometimes hidden, is the path that the performers use to enter or exit the stage. There will be torchlight processions under the newly risen moon, moving along that path and across the expansive stage; Greek chanting will be heard; real Greek music, along with music that has that unique essence missing from almost all modern music, which evokes the hidden beauty of nature, the strange majesty of Delphi, Nemesis, and the pipes of universal Pan; the very spirit of Sophoclean drama, along with a hint of that older and even more captivating Greece,
When—
When—
KINGDOM OF PAN UNCONFINED
KINGDOM OF PAN UNCONFINED
One has long suspected that, with luck, one might well come upon a faun in the wild places of that cañon, at least in April, when the rains are newly over and the hillside a riot of bloom and delight. For indeed the kingdom of Pan is not confined; he has provinces here in California, and you may come upon the dales of Arcady in any of the four quarters of the world.
One has long suspected that, with a bit of luck, you might come across a faun in the wild areas of that canyon, especially in April when the rains have just ended and the hillsides are bursting with flowers and joy. Because the realm of Pan isn’t limited; he has territories here in California, and you can find the valleys of Arcadia in any part of the world.
Were Pan or some legate of his to be piping far down the cañon, you would not fail to catch every note of it from every part of the auditorium in the theater; what is whispered on the stage is clearly heard on the topmost tier of seats. The place is a Wonder of the West if only for its marvelous acoustic properties. It has never been opened to the public before for a performance. And it should be remembered that Madame Tingley leaves nothing to chance; she stands out grandly independent in her art; leaves no detail to be excused by the generosity of the audience; permits nothing whatever of which you could say: "This is excellent—for amateurs; this is splendid—considering what a short time it has taken to get up." It may be quite safely affirmed that this presentation on April 17 will have a prominent place in all future histories of the drama.—San Diego Union, Friday morning, April 7, 1911.
If Pan or one of his representatives were playing music deep in the canyon, you would be able to hear every single note from every corner of the theater; what’s whispered on stage can clearly be heard from the highest row of seats. This place is a Wonder of the West simply for its incredible acoustics. It has never been opened to the public before for a performance. And it should be noted that Madame Tingley leaves nothing to chance; she stands out confidently independent in her art; she doesn’t allow any detail to be excused by the audience’s generosity; she permits nothing that could be described as, "This is great—for amateurs; this is wonderful—given the short time it took to put together." It can be safely said that this presentation on April 17 will hold a significant place in the future histories of theater.—San Diego Union, Friday morning, April 7, 1911.
SOME NOTES ON "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
As given in the Greek Theater, Point Loma, on Saturday
Morning, April 22, 1911; With the Prolog to the Play:
by Kenneth Morris

THERE never was a play so difficult to appraise or criticise justly and intelligently as this one. One had read many press notices from expert dramatic critics, all of them enthusiastic; but when one came to see the performance, it struck one that the best of them were inadequate, wholly beside the point. And yet one sees the excuse for saying just as much as language can be stretched to express. If one did not put on the enthusiasm without stint or measure, one would convey a suggestion that the presentation was unworthy of enthusiasm; the truth being that enthusiasm is somehow unworthy of the presentation.
THERE has never been a play that is so hard to evaluate or critique fairly and intelligently as this one. You read numerous reviews from expert theater critics, all of them enthusiastic, but when you actually see the performance, it feels like the best of those reviews miss the mark completely. However, you can understand the need to express as much as language allows. If you don't show boundless enthusiasm, it might imply that the performance doesn't deserve it; the reality is, enthusiasm somehow feels undeserved for this presentation.
Since seeing it, one has been searching mind and memory for some means of accounting for its extraordinary effect. We have seen it put down to the beauty of the spectacle, harmony of colors, perfect natural setting, and so forth. It is true that one failed to find any jarring note in the acting; that the cañon, running down to the Pacific, seen through the pillars of the Greek temple there, is a piece of landscape thrilling in its beauty, for the like of which you must go to lands where nature is at her most beautiful, and where there are the relics of mighty builders of old, that give a focal point to the natural beauty, and an inspiration to all artists. It is true also that there was a perfect art in the color scheme of the dresses—an absolute justness, balance and harmony of colors in themselves exquisite; that one could imagine no improvement in the grouping; that the enunciation, movements, and gesticulations, were in all cases just, clear, simple, natural, and graceful. But I am convinced that one might see and hear all that, and come away conscious that there was more to be said. None of these things, either considered separately or en masse, are enough to account for the enthralling effect of the play.
Since experiencing it, one has been searching their mind and memory for a way to explain its extraordinary impact. We have attributed it to the beauty of the performance, the harmony of colors, the perfect natural setting, and so on. It's true that there was nothing off-putting in the acting; the canyon, stretching down to the Pacific and framed by the pillars of the Greek temple there, is a breathtaking piece of landscape that you can only find in places where nature is at its finest, alongside the ruins of great builders from the past that provide a focal point for the natural beauty and inspire all artists. It’s also true that there was a perfect artistry in the color scheme of the costumes—an absolute correctness, balance, and harmony of colors that were exquisite in themselves; one could not imagine any improvement in the grouping; and the enunciation, movements, and gestures were all just, clear, simple, natural, and graceful. But I believe that one could experience and observe all of that and still feel like there was something more to express. None of these aspects, whether considered individually or as a whole, are sufficient to explain the captivating effect of the play.
Generally speaking, again, it is true that "the play's the thing." In this case I think it is not true. There is, in the ordinary sense, hardly any action or dramatic thrill. We underline dramatic, because thrill of some deeper and hitherto unexperienced kind there was; action too, there was—the action of a people on the World's stage; in that sense it was all one deep thrill, and the action of real life. But[Pg 43] the dialog was mainly philosophic discussion, deep thought, art criticism from the Greek standpoint—just, sound, basic, noble; but not fiery or dramatic, as we commonly understand the terms; and there was none of that brilliant play of wit which in some modern plays compensates for the lack of a plot.
Generally speaking, it’s true that “the play’s the thing.” In this case, I don’t think that’s accurate. There’s really no action or dramatic excitement in the usual sense. We emphasize dramatic because there was an intense thrill of a deeper, previously unexperienced kind; there was action as well—the action of a people on the world stage. In that sense, it was one profound thrill, and the action of real life. But[Pg 43] the dialogue was mostly philosophical discussion, deep thoughts, and art criticism from a Greek perspective—just sound, fundamental, noble ideas; but not fiery or dramatic, as we typically think of it; and there wasn’t that brilliant exchange of wit that in some modern plays makes up for a lack of a plot.
Here indeed, you may say that plot there was none. The Athenians are holding their Flower Festival, to which the Satrap Pharnabazus is welcomed as a guest. He is desirous to learn the secret of Athenian brilliance, and one by one his hosts give utterance, in response, to the principles of Athenian art, philosophy, etc. While they are speaking, the herald of Sparta is announced; here there is, indeed, a central incident of most stirring dramatic effect in the declaration of the Peloponnesian War. Socrates prophesies the downfall of Greece, and the rise of a new Athens in the west of the world in after-ages; after which follows an effect which, for mystic beauty and thrill does certainly stand out, so that you do know exactly why you are moved by it—a procession of scarlet-draped women with torches, that comes winding up the cañon, through the temple, and across the arena through clouds and volumes of colored mist, a wonderful bit of Katherine Tingley's art work, an incident impressive to the last degree, which were it done just so on any stage in the world, and by any actors, would create a sensation. But indeed, it is safe to say that such an effect has never been produced before, on any stage in the world.
Here, you could argue that there's really no plot. The Athenians are celebrating their Flower Festival, where they welcome the Satrap Pharnabazus as a guest. He wants to uncover the secret behind Athenian greatness, and one by one, his hosts share insights about Athenian art, philosophy, and more. While they’re talking, a herald from Sparta arrives; this moment truly sets off a dramatic climax with the announcement of the Peloponnesian War. Socrates predicts the fall of Greece and the emergence of a new Athens in the western world in future times. Following this, there’s a striking moment of mystical beauty that clearly explains why it resonates so deeply—a procession of women dressed in scarlet and carrying torches winds up the canyon, through the temple, and across the arena enveloped in colored mist. This is an extraordinary piece of art, a moment that is incredibly impactful; if it were performed just like this on any stage around the world, with any actors, it would cause a stir. Yet, it's fair to say that nothing like this has ever been done before on any stage worldwide.
But be it noted that the enthralment of The Aroma of Athens began long before this; and that even this was rather a visual glory than a dramatic coup according to the received canons.
But it's important to point out that the fascination with The Aroma of Athens started long before this; and that even this was more of a visual splendor than a dramatic coup by the usual standards.
Of spectacular value, too, was the archaic dancing of the children; and let it be said that there was something about these children which is never to be seen on the stages of the world, nor with any other children than those of the Râja Yoga College at Point Loma. And yet, when one has said that they were perfectly classic, and at the same time perfectly merry and natural—one realizes that one has still barely begun to account for what happened.
Of incredible value, too, was the old-fashioned dancing of the children; and it should be noted that there was something about these kids that you won't see on any stages around the world, nor with any other children except those from the Râja Yoga College at Point Loma. Yet, even after saying that they were perfectly classic, and at the same time completely joyful and natural—one realizes that this barely scratches the surface of what actually happened.
One little woman who professed to have some knowledge of art, yet was quite unfamiliar with the period which the play presented, almost tearfully deplored the fact that the actors did not seem to pay any attention to the audience during the production. The fact that they did not do so was one of the charms of the whole presentation.[Pg 44] They were not playing a part but giving a most realistic presentation of life, and were, as they should have been, as if there were no audience. To those who saw the motif of the play, it would have been a blur if the players had shown any consciousness of the audience, or had in any way "played to the gallery" or for personal attention.
One woman who claimed to know a bit about art, but was not at all familiar with the time period depicted in the play, almost cried about the fact that the actors didn't seem to acknowledge the audience during the performance. The reality that they did not do so was actually one of the highlights of the whole show.[Pg 44] They weren't just acting a role; they were providing a very realistic portrayal of life, and were, as they should have been, as if there were no audience at all. For those who understood the theme of the play, it would have been distracting if the actors had shown any awareness of the audience or had tried to "play to the gallery" for personal attention.
Item by item, one might mention everything that was seen or heard, and one would remain certain that however perfect and beautiful each might be in itself, and even however perfect might be the harmony of them as an ensemble, they yet were not enough to explain the total value: and that even if you were able to explain the total value artistically, from the standpoint of art as we understand the term, there would yet be a kind of value, an invoking of one's inner nature without words, which for lack of a better term one must call a spiritual value—not only moral, or mental—which would remain unexplained. In short, that there was here shown an element, a kind of value, which is wholly unfamiliar to the critics of the present day.
Item by item, you could list everything seen or heard, and you would still feel that no matter how perfect and beautiful each thing is on its own, and even if they all harmonize perfectly as a group, they still wouldn't fully capture the total value. And even if you could explain that total value artistically, from the perspective of art as we know it, there would still be a kind of value—a call to one's inner nature without words—that, for lack of a better term, must be called a spiritual value—not just moral or intellectual—that would remain unexplained. In short, there was an element, a kind of value here that is completely unfamiliar to today's critics.
When we speak of the drama as an educational element, we conceive of its possible effects along artistic lines, or as setting forth moral principles, or high intellectual ideas. This play did all that, it is true; but it did all that, plus x; and what that x represents is not known in our present civilization—or at least, so one suspects. It produced a silence of the senses and of all personal voices within, an uplift and a reverent feeling: yes, a sense that one had been given a revelation of what the great mystics of the world have meant by the word spiritual. Deeper places in one's being were touched, than any that respond to the work of the greatest actors of the present or of recent times.
When we talk about drama as an educational tool, we think about its potential effects in artistic ways, or how it conveys moral principles and high intellectual ideas. This play did all of that, it’s true; but it also did something more, represented by x, which doesn't seem to be understood in our current society—or at least, that’s what one might guess. It created a silence of the senses and all personal voices within, an uplifting and reverent feeling: yes, a sense of receiving a revelation about what the great mystics of the world meant by the term spiritual. It reached deeper parts of our being than those stirred by the performances of the greatest actors of the present or recent times.
So that any enthusiasm, any praise, seems something like an insult. To speak of the Genius of the one that produced the play—Katherine Tingley—that too seems a kind of insult. We have not attached to the term genius, a breadth of meaning great enough to include the qualities necessary for the production of a result so unlike anything that has gone before.
So any excitement or compliments feel like an insult. Talking about the genius of the person who created the play—Katherine Tingley—also feels somewhat insulting. We haven't given enough depth to the term genius to encompass the qualities needed to produce something so different from anything that came before.
We have seen it compared with the work of the premier actors of the age, and that to the advantage of the Point Loma production. The remark is not good criticism. The difference is not one of degree, but one of kind. No actor manager, probably, would have handled this play; none could produce, with any play of the greatest dramatists, results that so baffle description, so affect one's conceptions in those[Pg 45] parts of one's being that lie behind and deeper than formal mentality or imagination, or artistic appreciation. Perhaps Katherine Tingley could explain how it is done. I think no one else could.
We’ve compared it to the work of the leading actors of the time, and the Point Loma production comes out on top. That comment isn’t fair criticism. The difference isn’t just a matter of degree; it’s a completely different kind. No actor-manager would likely have been able to handle this play; none could achieve, with any work from the greatest playwrights, results that defy description and impact those deeper parts of our being that go beyond formal thinking, imagination, or artistic appreciation. Maybe Katherine Tingley could explain how she does it. I believe no one else can.
It is delightful to hear that Mrs. Tingley is making plans for larger facilities for seating the people, as even with its present great size, the Greek Theater at Point Loma cannot meet the demands. It is whispered also that she has several more Greek and other plays in preparation, which in course of time will be presented in the Greek Theater, and possibly at her Isis Theater in San Diego as well.
It’s great to hear that Mrs. Tingley is planning to expand the facilities to accommodate more people. Even with its current large size, the Greek Theater at Point Loma can’t keep up with the demand. There are also rumors that she’s preparing several more Greek and other plays, which will eventually be staged at the Greek Theater and possibly at her Isis Theater in San Diego, too.
THE PROLOG
THE PROLOGUE

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
TABLEAUX FROM THE ILIAD AS GIVEN DURING THE PRESENTATION OF
"THE AROMA OF ATHENS," APRIL 17, 1911
PARTING OF HECTOR AND ANDROMACHE.
TABLEAUX FROM THE ILIAD AS GIVEN DURING THE PRESENTATION OF
"THE AROMA OF ATHENS," APRIL 17, 1911
PARTING OF HECTOR AND ANDROMACHE.

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ANDROMACHE FAINTING ON THE WALLS OF TROY
ANDROMACHE FAINTING ON THE WALLS OF TROY

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE FUNERAL PYRE OF HECTOR
Hector's funeral pyre

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PUPILS OF THE RÂJA YOGA COLLEGE, POINT LOMA, IN ATHENIAN FLOWER FESTIVAL
PUPILS OF THE RAJA YOGA COLLEGE, POINT LOMA, IN ATHENIAN FLOWER FESTIVAL
HAWTHORNE'S PSYCHOLOGY: contributed by C. T.
HAWTHORNE'S Blithedale Romance is a study of the psychology underlying the human relations that arise from the subtle inner feelings within the deepest and most diaphanous regions of the human heart.
HAWTHORNE'S Blithedale Romance is an exploration of the psychology behind the human relationships that emerge from the delicate inner emotions found in the profound and transparent depths of the human heart.
With an incomparable delicacy and precision of touch, revealing the hidden framework of the underlying design, he clothes with apt speech these specter glimpses into the realm of human motive.
With unmatched delicacy and precision, he uncovers the hidden structure of the underlying design, skillfully articulating these fleeting insights into human motivation.
Pity 'tis that his glimpses into these depths should be clouded by the temperamental gloom of his own nature—always seeking justification of its own pessimism, always weaving despondent tragedies that the light of Theosophy would have transformed into inner victories in the midst of outward defeat. Yet he seems only to have penetrated to certain depths of gloom and doubt, and then to hesitate to take that one step deeper where forever dwells the light that dispels all shadows.
It's a shame that his insights into these depths are clouded by the gloomy temperament of his own nature—constantly looking for reasons to justify his pessimism, always crafting sad stories that the light of Theosophy could have turned into personal victories amid external defeat. However, he appears to have only delved into certain depths of sadness and uncertainty and then hesitates to take that one step deeper where the light that eliminates all shadows resides.
Like a modern Virgil he leads us to the brink of the deepest chasms, and then abandons us to our own intuitions. Possibly he saw farther into the depths than he could record in human speech—and so wrote on from romance to romance in search of the expression that forever eluded his pen.
Like a modern Virgil, he guides us to the edge of the deepest chasms and then leaves us to rely on our own instincts. Maybe he understood more about the depths than he could express in words—and so he wrote from one romance to another, searching for the expression that always slipped away from him.
LIFE AND TEACHINGS OF PYTHAGORAS:
by F. S. Darrow, PhD, AM
I. Life
I. Life
Pythagoras, the pure philosopher deeply versed in the profounder phenomena of nature, the noble inheritor of the ancient lore, whose great aim was to free the soul from the fetters of sense and force it to realize its powers, must live eternally in human memory.—H. P. Blavatsky
Pythagoras, the genuine philosopher with a profound understanding of the deeper aspects of nature, the proud successor of ancient wisdom, whose primary aim was to free the soul from the limits of the senses and encourage it to acknowledge its potential, should be remembered by humanity forever.—H. P. Blavatsky

THIS world-famous Greek teacher of "the Heart Doctrine" was born about 580 b. c. on the island of Samos and died about 500 b. c. Before his birth it was prophesied to his father that a son was about to be born to him who would be a great benefactor of mankind. Some even went so far as to declare that Pythagoras was a human incarnation of Hyperborean Apollo.
THIS world-famous Greek teacher of "the Heart Doctrine" was born around 580 B.C. on the island of Samos and died around 500 B.C. Before he was born, it was prophesied to his father that a son would be born to him who would be a great benefactor of humanity. Some even claimed that Pythagoras was a human incarnation of Hyperborean Apollo.
It is related that when a mere youth he left his native city to begin a series of travels to the wise men of all countries, from the Hindûs and Arabs in the East, to the Druids of Gaul in the West. We are told that he spent twelve years in Babylon, conversing freely with the Magi, by whom he was instructed in all their Mysteries and taught the most perfect form of worship. He spent twenty-two years in Egypt as an intimate of the most learned hierophants, under whose tutelage he mastered the three styles of Egyptian writing, the common, the hieroglyphic, and the sacerdotal. He brought with him a personal letter of introduction to Amasis, the reigning Pharaoh, who forthwith wrote to the hierophants and requested them to initiate Pythagoras into their mysteries. Pythagoras first went to the priests of Heliopolis, but they, true to the inveterate Egyptian suspicion of foreigners, although hesitating to disobey Amasis openly, tacitly refused to initiate Pythagoras and advised him to go to the sacred school at Memphis, ostensibly because it was of greater antiquity than that of Heliopolis. At Memphis also he met with the same finesse, and was next sent to the school at Thebes, where finally under the most severe tests—tests which nearly cost him his life—he was fully initiated into the Egyptian Mysteries and thereafter had free access to the treasures of the hierophants.
It’s said that when he was just a young man, he left his hometown to start a journey to learn from wise figures around the world, from the Hindus and Arabs in the East to the Druids in Gaul in the West. He spent twelve years in Babylon, talking freely with the Magi, who taught him all their secrets and the best way to worship. He then spent twenty-two years in Egypt, closely learning from the most knowledgeable priests, under whose guidance he mastered three types of Egyptian writing: the common, the hieroglyphic, and the sacred. He brought a personal letter of introduction to Amasis, the current Pharaoh, who immediately wrote to the priests and asked them to initiate Pythagoras into their mysteries. Pythagoras first approached the priests of Heliopolis, but they, staying true to the deep-rooted Egyptian distrust of outsiders, although hesitant to openly defy Amasis, subtly refused to initiate him and suggested he go to the sacred school in Memphis, claiming it was older than the one in Heliopolis. At Memphis, he faced the same clever tactics and was then sent to the school in Thebes, where after enduring severe trials—trials that nearly cost him his life—he was finally fully initiated into the Egyptian Mysteries and thereafter had unrestricted access to the treasures of the priests.
After leaving Egypt Pythagoras returned to Greece by way of Crete, where he descended the Idaean cave in company with Epimenides, the great Cretan prophet and seer, who in return for the removal of the plague at Athens in 596 b. c. accepted from the grateful[Pg 53] people only a branch of the sacred olive of Athena, and refused the large sums of money which were offered, because he declared that spiritual gifts can not be bought and sold. From Epimenides and Themistoklea, the Delphic Pythia, Pythagoras received further instruction. In the course of his travels he became an initiate not only in the mysteries of India, Babylonia, Egypt, Greece, and Gaul, but also in those of Tyre and Syria.
After leaving Egypt, Pythagoras returned to Greece via Crete, where he explored the Idaean cave alongside Epimenides, the renowned Cretan prophet and seer. In gratitude for ending the plague in Athens in 596 b. c., the thankful[Pg 53] people offered him a branch of the sacred olive tree of Athena, which he accepted, refusing the large sums of money that were also offered. He stated that spiritual gifts can't be bought or sold. Pythagoras received further teachings from Epimenides and Themistoklea, the Delphic Pythia. During his travels, he became an initiate in the mysteries of India, Babylonia, Egypt, Greece, and Gaul, as well as those of Tyre and Syria.
Pythagoras studied the various branches of knowledge, especially mathematics, astronomy, music, gymnastics, and medicine, and contributed very greatly to the development of these sciences among the Greeks, for he was a man both of singular capabilities and of great acquirements. His personal appearance was noteworthy. He was very handsome and dignified; regularly dressed in white, and wore a long, flowing beard. He never gave way to grief, joy, or anger, but was accustomed to sing hymns of Homer, Hesiod, and Thales, to preserve the serenity of his mind, and he was very eminent for his power of attracting friends. The religious element was predominant in his character, and his entire life was ruled by humanitarian and philanthropic motives. He was opposed to animal sacrifice, and on one occasion purchased a large draught of fish, which had just been caught in a net, and set them free as an object-lesson in kindness.
Pythagoras explored various fields of knowledge, especially math, astronomy, music, gymnastics, and medicine, and he made significant contributions to the advancement of these sciences among the Greeks, as he was a man of exceptional talents and great knowledge. His appearance was striking; he was very handsome and dignified, always dressed in white, and had a long, flowing beard. He never let grief, joy, or anger take control of him but often sang hymns from Homer, Hesiod, and Thales to maintain his peace of mind, and he was well-known for his ability to attract friends. The religious aspect was prominent in his character, guiding his life through humanitarian and philanthropic intentions. He opposed animal sacrifice and once bought a large haul of fish that had just been caught in a net to set them free as a lesson in kindness.
Pythagoras was a practical occultist, and is said to have understood the "language" of animals so as to be able to converse with them and tame even the most ferocious. It is said of him that upon one occasion he was seen and heard publicly speaking at far distant places both in Italy and in Sicily, on the same day, a physical impossibility. It is also stated that he healed the sick, had the power of driving away evil spirits, foresaw the future, recognized character at a glance, and had direct communication with the gods.
Pythagoras was a practical occultist and was said to have understood the "language" of animals, allowing him to communicate with them and tame even the fiercest ones. It’s reported that one time he was seen and heard giving talks in distant locations in both Italy and Sicily on the same day, which seemed impossible. He was also said to heal the sick, have the ability to banish evil spirits, predict the future, gauge someone's character instantly, and communicate directly with the gods.
Finally at the age of nearly fifty, Pythagoras went to southern Italy or Magna Graecia, after an unsuccessful attempt to establish a society in his native city, and in 529 b. c. founded the Pythagorean Brotherhood and the School of the Mysteries at Crotona. He gained extensive influence immediately and attracted great numbers of all classes, including many of the nobles and the wealthy, so that the society grew with wonderful strides and soon similar schools were established at many other cities of Magna Graecia: at Sybaris, Metapontum, Tarentum, and elsewhere. Each of these consisted of three hundred members accepted under inviolable pledges of secrecy and[Pg 54] bound to Pythagoras and to each other by the most sacred of obligations.
Finally, at nearly fifty years old, Pythagoras moved to southern Italy, or Magna Graecia, after failing to start a community in his hometown. In 529 B.C., he founded the Pythagorean Brotherhood and the School of the Mysteries in Crotona. He quickly gained significant influence and drew large numbers of people from all classes, including many nobles and wealthy individuals, leading to rapid growth of the society. Soon, similar schools were established in various other cities of Magna Graecia, such as Sybaris, Metapontum, Tarentum, and more. Each of these had three hundred members who were accepted under strict pledges of secrecy and[Pg 54] were bound to Pythagoras and to one another by the most sacred obligations.
The statement as to the death of Pythagoras, which occurred when he was about eighty, vary. One account says that he was banished from Crotona and fled to Metapontum where he died after a self-imposed fast of forty days. Another says that he was murdered by his enemies when the temple of the school at Crotona was burned to the ground, either by the nefarious Kylon who because of his unworthiness had been refused admittance to the Brotherhood and his wicked associate Ninon, or by the frenzied townspeople. At the same time similar persecutions in the other cities where the branch schools had been established resulted in the (supposed) murder of all but a few of the younger and stronger members, who succeeded in escaping to Egypt. Thereafter individual Pythagoreans, unorganized in Schools, which were everywhere successfully suppressed, continued to keep the light burning for centuries. The doubtful point is, whether the temple and the various assembly halls of the Pythagoreans were burned at the end of the Leader's life, or about a hundred years after his banishment and death by starvation. Telauges, his "son," is said to have succeeded his father as the Head of the shattered society, but little is known of him. It is significant that the Pythagorean Brotherhood and School of the Mysteries at Crotona flourished during the last twenty-five years of the sixth century B.C., the accepted date of its overthrow being about 500 b. c.
The accounts of Pythagoras's death, which happened when he was about eighty, vary. One version says he was banished from Crotona and fled to Metapontum, where he died after fasting for forty days. Another version claims he was murdered by his enemies when the temple of the school in Crotona was set on fire, either by the dishonorable Kylon, who was denied entry to the Brotherhood because of his unworthiness, and his wicked partner Ninon, or by the angry townspeople. Meanwhile, similar attacks in other cities hosting branch schools led to the (supposed) killings of almost all the younger and stronger members, who managed to escape to Egypt. After that, individual Pythagoreans, without organized schools—which were effectively suppressed everywhere—continued to keep the teachings alive for centuries. The unclear issue is whether the temple and the various assembly halls of the Pythagoreans were destroyed at the end of the Leader's life or about a hundred years after his banishment and death by starvation. Telauges, his "son," is said to have taken over as the head of the broken society, but not much is known about him. It's noteworthy that the Pythagorean Brotherhood and School of the Mysteries in Crotona thrived during the last twenty-five years of the sixth century BCE, with the approximate date of its downfall being around 500 B.C.
II. The School
II. The School
It was a Pythagorean maxim that "everything ought not to be told to everybody." Therefore membership in the society was secret, silent, and guarded by the most solemn forms of obligatory pledges and initiations. Members were classified as Akousmatikoi or Listeners, Probationary Members, who did not live at the School, and Mathematikoi or Students, Accepted Members, who lived with their families at the central School of the Mysteries or at one of its branches. Probably the Mathematikoi were further divided into two classes: the Pythagoristae or exoteric members, and the Pythagoreans or esoteric members.
It was a Pythagorean saying that "not everything should be shared with everyone." So, being part of the society was a secret affair, kept quiet and protected by serious pledges and initiation rituals. Members were categorized as Akousmatikoi or Listeners, Probationary Members, who didn’t live at the School, and Mathematikoi or Students, Accepted Members, who lived with their families at the main School of the Mysteries or one of its branches. It’s likely that the Mathematikoi were further split into two groups: the Pythagoristae or exoteric members, and the Pythagoreans or esoteric members.
Practically any candidate of an upright and honest life was admitted at request as a Listener, but only the fit and the worthy were accepted as Students. Listeners, wishing to become Students, were forced to pass through a period of probation lasting from two to five[Pg 55] years, during which their powers of maintaining silence were especially tested as well as their general temper, disposition, and mental capacity. A good working knowledge of arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, and music, (the four branches of Pythagorean mathematics), was required preliminary to admission to the School. Only the most approved members were admitted to the Esoteric Section. Women were admitted (an innovation from the Greek standpoint). Among these Theano was the most distinguished. She had general supervision of the women.
Practically any candidate who lived an upright and honest life could join as a Listener upon request, but only those who were truly fit and worthy were accepted as Students. Listeners who wanted to become Students had to go through a probation period that lasted from two to five[Pg 55] years. During this time, their ability to stay silent was especially tested, along with their overall temperament, attitude, and mental capacity. A solid understanding of arithmetic, geometry, astronomy, and music (the four branches of Pythagorean mathematics) was required before being admitted to the School. Only the most approved members were allowed into the Esoteric Section. Women were admitted (which was a new idea from the Greek perspective), and among them, Theano was the most notable. She had overall supervision of the women.
The members were devotedly attached to their Leader and to one another. They were enabled to recognize other members even when unacquainted by means of their secret symbols, and it is recorded: "If Pythagoras ever heard that any one used symbols similar to his, he at once made him a companion and a friend." Unquestioning loyalty was given to the counsels of Pythagoras by his disciples, for whom the ipse dixit of the master settled all controversy, and the rank and admission of candidates depended solely upon the intuitive discernment of Pythagoras, who made all appointments.
The members were deeply committed to their Leader and to each other. They could recognize fellow members even if they hadn’t met before, using their secret symbols. It’s noted: "If Pythagoras ever heard that someone used symbols similar to his, he immediately made them a companion and a friend." His disciples showed unquestioning loyalty to Pythagoras’s advice, as the master’s word was all it took to resolve any disagreement, and the status and acceptance of new members relied entirely on Pythagoras's keen judgment, who made all the decisions.
The Students wore a special dress and had vows. They were trained to endure fatigue, sleep little, dress very simply, never to return reproaches for reproaches, and to bear contradiction and ridicule with serenity. The School of the Mysteries was a school of life, not a monastery. Pythagoras did not aim to have his disciples withdraw from active life, but taught them how to maintain a calm bearing and an elevated character under all circumstances. The intention was to train them to exhibit in their personal and social capacities a reflection of the order and harmony of the universe. The membership was international.
The students wore a special uniform and took vows. They were trained to handle fatigue, sleep very little, dress simply, never retaliate, and to accept disagreement and ridicule calmly. The School of the Mysteries was a school for living, not a monastery. Pythagoras didn't want his students to retreat from active life; he taught them how to stay composed and maintain a strong character in any situation. The goal was to prepare them to reflect the order and harmony of the universe in their personal and social lives. The membership was international.
As it was a Pythagorean maxim that "friends should possess all things in common," new members upon entering the School handed over their personal possessions to the proper official who turned them into the common treasury. A student was at liberty to depart from the School at pleasure and at his departure he was given double his original contribution, but over his former seat was erected a tomb, funeral rites were performed, and he was ever afterwards referred to by the loyal members as deceased.
As it was a Pythagorean belief that "friends should share everything," new members joining the School would give their personal belongings to the designated official, who would add them to the common fund. A student was free to leave the School whenever they wanted, and upon leaving, they would receive back double their original contribution. However, a tomb was erected over their former seat, funeral rites were conducted, and they would forever be referred to by the loyal members as if they were deceased.
Purity of life was required and temperance of all kinds was strictly enjoined. All members ate at a common refectory in groups of ten, as at the Spartan syssitia. The diet was subject to a most careful[Pg 56] regulation and consisted largely of bread, honey, and water. Animal foods and wine were forbidden. It is stated also that beans were tabooed because of their indigestibility and tendency to produce agitated dreams.
Purity of life was essential, and moderation of all kinds was strictly enforced. All members ate together in groups of ten, just like in the Spartan syssitia. The diet was regulated with great care and mainly consisted of bread, honey, and water. Meat and wine were prohibited. It’s also noted that beans were off-limits due to their indigestibility and their tendency to cause restless dreams.
Much importance was attached to music, and to the physical exercise of the disciples. Each day began with a meditation upon how it could be best spent and ended with a careful retrospect. The students arose before the sun, and after breakfast studied for several hours, with an interval of leisure, which was usually spent in solitary walks and silent contemplation. The hour before dinner was devoted to athletic exercises. In the course of the day there were mutual exhortations not to sunder the God in each and all but to preserve the union with the Deity and with one another. The students were accustomed to visit Pythagoras at night, and went to sleep with music.
Much importance was placed on music and the physical training of the students. Each day started with a reflection on how it could be best spent and concluded with a careful review. The students woke up before sunrise, and after breakfast, they studied for several hours, taking a break that was usually spent on solitary walks and quiet contemplation. The hour before dinner was dedicated to physical activities. Throughout the day, there were reminders to maintain the connection with the divine within each individual and to preserve unity with both God and one another. The students were used to visiting Pythagoras at night and would fall asleep to music.
In a subsequent article some of the main tenets of the Pythagorean Brotherhood will be outlined.
In a later article, some of the key principles of the Pythagorean Brotherhood will be explained.
THE AMERICAN WOMAN IN POETRY:
by Grace Knoche

CURRENT literature, from the freshly printed book to the literary columns of the daily press, affords certain unique opportunities for reviewing woman's work in the light of past achievement and future promise. Take, for instance, the single factor of woman in poetry—where past centuries number their woman poets by the twos and threes, as the last generation has done by little more than the threes and fours, the present finds them springing up thicker than clover in a fallow field and in many cases with a sweetness and fragrance in their songs as of clover blossoms themselves.
CURRENT literature, from newly published books to literary columns in daily newspapers, offers unique chances to evaluate women’s contributions in light of past achievements and future potential. Consider, for example, the role of women in poetry—while previous centuries counted female poets in twos and threes, and the last generation did little better with just a few more, today we see them emerging in droves, as abundant as clover in a fallow field, often bringing a sweetness and fragrance to their verses akin to that of clover blossoms.
To the thinking mind this has a certain significance as relating to the inner unseen tides of that spiritual awakening now so seeming near for all mankind. For what holds poesy at its heart holds music there, and harmony and rhythm and something of that divine potency that lies in number; and with Theosophy at our doors we do not need Plato to tell us that
To the thoughtful mind, this has a certain significance connected to the inner, unseen currents of the spiritual awakening that seems so close for all humanity. What holds poetry at its core also holds music, along with harmony, rhythm, and a bit of that divine power found in numbers; and with Theosophy at our doorstep, we don’t need Plato to tell us that.
rhythm and harmony find their way into the secret places of the soul, on which they mightily fasten, bearing grace in their movements and making the soul graceful in him who is rightly educated.
Rhythm and harmony tap into the deeper parts of the soul, where they create a strong connection, adding grace to their movements and refining the souls of those who are well-educated.
The following are a handful of poems by women—most of them, significantly enough, by wholly or comparatively unknown writers—from among the last month's journals and papers, by no means a representative list, but just a few that found their way in the natural course to the study desk. Some compel attention because of the wholesomeness of sentiment and a certain honest openness in their delivery, others because of their musical lilt and flow, still others because of both. There are a few that may live, some that of a certainty will not and that yet have a value now. But that may be said of a hastily gathered handful of anything in its era.
The following are a few poems by women—most notably, by writers who are entirely or relatively unknown—from last month's journals and publications. This isn’t a comprehensive list, but just a selection that naturally made its way to the study desk. Some grab attention because of their pure sentiment and genuine openness, while others captivate with their musical rhythm and flow, and still others combine both qualities. There are a few that might endure, some that definitely won’t but still hold value right now. But that can be said about any quickly collected mix from its time.
They are typical of a surprisingly large class, while none of those whose poems are herewith quoted, with the exception of Edith M. Thomas, have so far written very much.
They represent a surprisingly large group, though none of the poets quoted here, except for Edith M. Thomas, have written a significant amount so far.
The first, by Angela Morgan in the Cosmopolitan, is a real Theosophical challenge, a veritable battle-cry, with something of the trenchant force and fire that flashes and thunders from out the lines of the old Beowulf:
The first, by Angela Morgan in the Cosmopolitan, is a genuine Theosophical challenge, a true battle cry, with a bit of the sharp force and intensity that shines and roars from the lines of the old Beowulf:
Perhaps more musical and exquisite in its technic is the following (by Edith M. Thomas in the Century), yet one looks in vain for the note of positive assurance that sings and rings out of the poem just quoted. Now one expects in poetry something more than rhymed philosophy, of course, and sheer beauty of rhythm has more than once endowed paucity of thought with an almost immortality. But the content is important, none the less. In the preceding poem one feels a mighty conviction forcing its way through every limitation to the goal of expression. The work of the older and better known poetess is more clearly poetic—to those who know the path and know the way its Sphinx-like questionings evoke their own answer in the deeps of consciousness. To the many, however, the first poem must reveal more.
Perhaps more musical and exquisite in its technique is the following (by Edith M. Thomas in the Century), yet one looks in vain for the note of positive assurance that resonates throughout the poem just quoted. Now one expects something more than just rhymed philosophy in poetry, of course, and pure beauty of rhythm has, time and again, given lasting life to works with limited ideas. But content is still important. In the previous poem, one feels a strong conviction pushing through every limitation toward the goal of expression. The work of the older and better-known poetess is more distinctly poetic—for those who understand the style and know how its Sphinx-like questions evoke personal answers from the depths of consciousness. However, for many, the first poem must reveal more.
THE UNKNOWING
THE UNINFORMED
Here is a sweet touch from the Kansas City Star. The very name of the writer of it is so in keeping with tender dutifulness and so suggestive of clean-swept hearths and ministries to tiny, clinging[Pg 60] hands, that one wonders if it be not a pseudonym. A miniature "psalm of daily duty" is it:
Here is a sweet touch from the Kansas City Star. The very name of the writer is so aligned with caring dedication and so evoking of tidy homes and nurturing tiny, clinging[Pg 60] hands, that one wonders if it’s not a fake name. It’s a miniature "psalm of daily duty":
And from the same paper another ringing note on the sacredness of the day's duty—but this is no psalm, rather a trumpet call, gorgeous, full, and technically so splendid that it suggests the ancients:
And from the same paper, another powerful statement about the sacredness of the day's duty—but this isn't a psalm; it's more like a trumpet call, vibrant, rich, and so technically impressive that it evokes the ancients:
TODAY
NOW
Will you have music? Then read these, so different in content, so unlike in the touch, for one is threaded through with compassion and tenderness while the other is just a little note of joy in life, which might rise out of self as well as unself in certain not yet conscious natures.
Will you have music? Then read these, so different in content, so unlike in feeling, because one is filled with compassion and tenderness while the other is just a small note of joy in life, which might come from both selfish and selfless parts of certain not-yet-aware natures.
CANDLEMAS
Candlemas
THE WAVES OF BREFFNY
The Waves of Breffny
The two following poems attack the same theme, a fruitful and varied one to lovers of Lomaland where the winter rains are the year's beneficence. But note the full rich lines of the work of the unknown writer, albeit the sonnet is of course the more difficult poetic form.
The next two poems tackle the same theme, which is rich and diverse for fans of Lomaland, where the winter rains are a blessing for the year. But pay attention to the lush, rich lines from the unknown writer, even if the sonnet is definitely the more challenging poetic form.
THE FOUNTAINS OF THE RAIN
THE RAIN'S FOUNTAINS
RAIN
RAIN
Nothing is worse than bad poetry, unless it be bad art of every kind, of which the world today is having a surfeit. That we find a greater abundance of wretched verse, however, than of wretched painting and sculpture, and that there are still those who think that the poet's equipment need consist of little more than an unbalanced emotionalism, we may attribute perhaps to the fact that the pen and ink are readier to hand with the majority than palette and brush or calipers and modeling tool. Conceit and ignorance, working together, have made "to write poetry" almost a reproach.
Nothing is worse than bad poetry, except maybe bad art of any kind, which the world today has way too much of. We see a lot more terrible poetry than we do awful paintings and sculptures, and there are still people who believe that being a poet only requires some extreme emotions. This might be because most people have easy access to a pen and paper, unlike a palette and brush or sculpting tools. A mix of arrogance and ignorance has turned "writing poetry" into something almost shameful.
The remedy would seem to be to diffuse a few simple truths, such as that true poetry has nothing to do with emotionalism, nor senti[Pg 63]mentality, nor bad spelling, nor with metres that "interfere," like a clumsy horse's feet; and that where one in ten thousand who care for poetry may try to write it and succeed, the rest will fail and will neglect their proper duties besides. It is so in art, in literature generally, in music, in all things—the safe path is to drop the gleam and fire and fragrance of the soul-touch into one's life in the shape of a more courageous performance of the daily task, whatever it may be, and be content with that, which is the greatest thing in the world, anyway. If the Muse should decide to pick us out, willy nilly, she has ways of letting us know. Poesy has its technic, as has all art, and sentimental ignorance can never hope to pose as inspiration among those who know.
The solution seems to be sharing a few simple truths, like that real poetry isn’t about emotional outbursts or sentimentality, poor spelling, or having rhythms that "get in the way," like a clumsy horse’s hooves. While one in ten thousand who appreciate poetry might try to write it and actually succeed, the majority will fail and overlook their important responsibilities. This is true in art, in literature overall, in music, and in everything—it's safer to bring the sparkle, energy, and essence of heartfelt experience into your life through a more fearless approach to your everyday tasks, whatever they may be, and to be satisfied with that, which is ultimately the most significant thing in the world. If inspiration decides to choose us, it will find its ways to communicate. Poetry has its techniques, like all art, and sentimental ignorance can never hope to pass off as inspiration among those who truly understand.
The real point to be emphasized is that this is part of a certain outreaching on idealistic lines of which the wholly remarkable work of the young women of the present generation in music, composition, painting, and sculpture, constitutes other parts. And this outreaching towards an art expression along various lines is so general, and is so differentiated in essence from the results of ordinary scholastic work or the general movement for the higher education of woman, that it cannot justly be ignored.
The main point to highlight is that this is part of a broader movement characterized by idealism, of which the impressive efforts of young women today in music, composition, painting, and sculpture are significant components. This pursuit of artistic expression in various forms is widespread and fundamentally different from the outcomes of typical academic work or the overall push for higher education for women, making it something that cannot be overlooked.
Few young women will, in the ordinary course, win a separate fame along the solitary path of pure art. Most of them, and most of those who come within the radius of the influence of their aspirations and their art work, will become wives, home-makers, mothers. Many more will become teachers, or are that now, wielding potent influence. It is these who will strike the keynote for the quality of atmosphere that is to shape, as it will surround, the generations yet unborn; and, because of that, the feeling and aspiration that many of the poems seen in our current journals disclose, is important and significant at this transitional time.
Few young women will, in the usual course of things, achieve separate fame through the solitary pursuit of pure art. Most of them, along with those influenced by their aspirations and artistic work, will become wives, homemakers, and mothers. Many will become teachers, or already are, wielding significant influence. These women will set the tone for the kind of environment that will shape, as well as surround, the generations yet to come; and because of this, the feelings and aspirations reflected in many of the poems found in our current journals are important and significant during this transitional period.
ANCIENT ASTRONOMY: by Fred J. Dick, M. Inst. C. E.

IN perhaps no department of thought has appreciation of the achievements of antiquity been more inadequate than in that of astronomy. This is all the more remarkable when we remember that many facts have been published and are accessible, amply sufficient to convince any unbiased student as to the hoary antiquity of the science; and also as to the fact that in the remotest times it was a science whose exactitude surpassed that of modernity because based upon immense periods of observation and a profound knowledge of the harmonious laws underlying celestial motions; in comparison with which knowledge our generalizations and mathematical triumphs pale into insignificance.
IN perhaps no area of knowledge has the recognition of ancient achievements been more lacking than in astronomy. This is particularly striking when we consider that many facts have been published and are readily available, more than enough to convince any impartial student of the ancient origins of the science; and also of the fact that in the distant past it was a discipline whose accuracy surpassed that of modern times, as it was built on extensive periods of observation and a deep understanding of the harmonious laws governing celestial motions; compared to which our current theories and mathematical successes seem trivial.
Such statements are hardly likely to meet ready acceptance from those who have not yet realized the immense antiquity of the human race, the cyclic rises and falls of nations and races coeval with vanished continents, and the fact that there were times when humanity had divine instructors in the arts and sciences. Yet without some recognition of these basic ideas it is hardly possible to comprehend even faintly the significance of some statements made in the Sûrya-Siddhânta—one of the oldest treatises on astronomy extant. There are many others—perhaps thousands—but they are not accessible at the present time, probably because they would be still less understood.
Such statements are unlikely to be readily accepted by those who haven't yet grasped the vast age of humanity, the cyclical rises and falls of nations and races alongside lost continents, and the times when humanity had divine teachers in the arts and sciences. However, without some acknowledgment of these fundamental ideas, it’s nearly impossible to grasp even faintly the importance of certain statements made in the Sûrya-Siddhânta—one of the oldest surviving texts on astronomy. There are many others—possibly thousands—but they aren't available right now, likely because they would be even less understood.
Another thing hardly likely to be appreciated in some quarters is the fact that on account of the intimate connexion between the facts of astronomy and cyclic laws affecting human destiny, this science for long ages was one of the sacred sciences, and its deeper mysteries were carefully guarded—as they are still, for that matter.
Another thing that’s not likely to be appreciated by some is the fact that due to the close connection between astronomical facts and the cyclical laws that influence human destiny, this science was considered one of the sacred sciences for many ages, and its deeper mysteries were carefully protected—as they still are, for that matter.
This last consideration throws an interesting light on the performance of Hipparchos (whom our text-books dub "the father of astronomy"), for he was not only silent as to the sources of his facts, but his data have been shown to be inconsistent with his methods, and are only explainable when calculated out on the principles enunciated in the Sûrya-Siddhânta. In short, he has been thus shown to have had access to Eastern sources of information, while at the same time some things were withheld.
This last point highlights an interesting aspect of Hipparchos (who our textbooks call "the father of astronomy"). He not only didn’t mention where he got his information, but his data has been shown to contradict his methods and can only be understood when calculated based on the principles outlined in the Sûrya-Siddhânta. In short, it has been demonstrated that he had access to Eastern sources of information, but at the same time, some information was kept from him.
This is but an instance of a policy which had been pursued for a very considerable period anterior to the time of Hipparchos. Just so much was given as would afford a stimulus for investigation; for[Pg 65] humanity entered upon novel and strenuous conditions some five thousand years ago, and has had to win for itself a new path in science, as in other departments of activity.
This is just an example of a policy that had been followed for a long time before Hipparchos. Only enough was provided to encourage exploration; for[Pg 65] humanity faced new and challenging circumstances about five thousand years ago, and has had to carve out a new path in science, just like in other areas of work.
Key-notes are sounded, and instruction given, at cyclic periods; yet man must win his own path to knowledge, and guarded sources of information could not help him, until he prove himself morally as well as intellectually fitted to advance.
Keynotes are sounded, and instruction is given at regular intervals; however, a person must find their own way to knowledge, and protected sources of information cannot assist them until they prove themselves morally and intellectually capable of moving forward.
This brings us naturally to a survey of modern achievement in astronomy, and the conclusion is almost irresistible that it has reached a point where further light must come, if only the enthusiastic followers of this kingly science would raise their eyes from the mechanical skeleton they have built so laboriously, and realize that the universe is living and conscious—in the interstellar spaces, as well as in the little fiery-looking balls that float therein. We should remember that it is part of human destiny to enter into the wider consciousness which alone holds the master-clues.
This leads us naturally to a look at modern achievements in astronomy, and it’s almost impossible to deny that we’ve reached a stage where more insights are necessary. If only the passionate advocates of this noble science would lift their gaze from the complex structures they’ve worked so hard to create, they might understand that the universe is alive and aware—both in the vast spaces between stars and in the small, fiery spheres that drift through them. We should keep in mind that it’s part of human destiny to tap into the broader awareness that holds the key insights we seek.
The above conclusion is supported by the statement of Simon Newcomb that the unsolved problems of astronomy seem to increase with every year, instead of diminishing.
The above conclusion is backed by Simon Newcomb's observation that the unsolved problems in astronomy appear to grow every year, rather than decrease.
It is a curious reflection, in these days of "exact" science, that real exactitude can only be obtained, as in pure mathematics, by proceeding from universals to particulars, never from particulars to universals. Yet the latter method has perforce to be adopted when no other way is in sight. That it fails, is shown by the simple fact that few of the "elements" or "constants" in modern astronomy are exactly known. No tables have yet been constructed, based upon purely mathematical formulae, which represent the actual motions, say of the superior planets. Those in the Nautical Almanac are simply derived from such hypothetical formulae, with corrections found necessary by experience extended over what is an almost ludicrously insufficient term of years. We should like to see the astronomical formula in use which would show that the obliquity of the ecliptic, 23,000 years ago, was slightly more than 27°. No longer ago than August 1905 an eclipse of the sun began twenty seconds before the predicted time.
It’s an interesting thought, in these times of “exact” science, that true precision can only be achieved, like in pure math, by moving from general principles to specific ones, never the other way around. However, the latter approach has to be taken when there’s no other option. The fact that it doesn’t work is evident in how few of the “elements” or “constants” in modern astronomy are actually known precisely. No tables have been created based solely on mathematical formulas that accurately represent the actual movements of, say, the outer planets. Those found in the Nautical Almanac are just derived from such theoretical formulas, along with adjustments made necessary by experience over what is an almost laughably short period of time. We would like to see the astronomical formula that would indicate that the tilt of the ecliptic, 23,000 years ago, was slightly more than 27°. Just as recent as August 1905, a solar eclipse began twenty seconds earlier than predicted.
Fortunately our astronomers do not live in ancient China, or they might have been beheaded for this want of accuracy!
Fortunately, our astronomers don’t live in ancient China, or they could have been executed for this lack of precision!
On the other hand, the achievements in the domain of theory during the last two centuries or less have been so remarkable that[Pg 66] it is to be hoped the methods and facts given in the Sûrya-Siddhânta may yet receive some attention from competent mathematicians, once they perceive their importance. The apparent discrepancies with modern facts, it may be pretty safely asserted, will be found to yield valuable results upon careful analysis.
On the other hand, the achievements in theory over the past two centuries or so have been so remarkable that[Pg 66] we can hope that the methods and facts presented in the Sûrya-Siddhânta will eventually get some attention from skilled mathematicians, once they recognize their significance. The apparent discrepancies with modern facts will likely reveal valuable insights upon thorough analysis.
Investigators will find that, contrary to the assumptions of some critics of Eastern chronology, a "year" does not mean a day, nor a month—although it is sometimes called "a day of the gods" in Eastern writings.
Investigators will find that, contrary to what some critics of Eastern timelines assume, a "year" does not mean a day or a month—even though it is sometimes referred to as "a day of the gods" in Eastern texts.
One of the first things to arrest attention in the Sûrya-Siddhânta is that in a "great age" of 4320 thousand years there are exactly forty revolutions of the Earth's apsides, one revolution of which occupies 108 thousand years. (Young's General Astronomy, § 199.) The line of apsides is the major axis of the Earth's orbit. Here we glimpse a basic connexion between the great cycles of time and the apsidal revolutions.
One of the first things that grabs your attention in the Sûrya-Siddhânta is that in a "great age" lasting 4,320,000 years, there are exactly forty revolutions of the Earth's apsides, with each revolution taking 108,000 years. (Young's General Astronomy, § 199.) The line of apsides is the main axis of the Earth's orbit. Here we see a fundamental connection between the large cycles of time and the apsidal revolutions.
Let us quote a few aphorisms from Book I of this ancient work.
Let’s share a few sayings from Book I of this old text.
27. By their [the planets'] movement the revolution is accounted complete at the end of the asterism Revatî.
27. The movement of the planets signals the revolution as complete at the end of the constellation Revatî.
29. In an age the revolutions of the Sun ... are 4,320,000.
29. In one era, the revolutions of the Sun total 4,320,000.
30. Of the Moon 57,753,336.
30. The revolutions of the Moon amount to 57,753,336.
31. ... of Jupiter 364,220.
31. Jupiter's revolutions are 364,220.
32. ... of Saturn 146,568.
32. Saturn's revolutions are 146,568.
33. Of the Moon's apsis 488,203. Of its node, in the contrary direction 232,238.
33. The Moon's apex is 488,203, and its node, in the opposite direction, is 232,238.
34. Of asterisms 1,582,237,828.
34. The total for asterisms is 1,582,237,828.
36. ... From rising to rising of the Sun are reckoned terrestrial civil days.
36. Days on Earth are counted from one sunrise to the next.
37. Of these there are in an age 1,577,917,828. Of lunar days 1,603,000,080.
37. Overall, there are 1,577,917,828 people in this age. In lunar days, that's 1,603,000,080.
From these figures we find the mean value of the sidereal year during a cycle of 4320 thousand years to be 0.002403 of a day longer than at present, which of course means that there are slow changes in the length of the orbital major axis.
From these figures, we determine that the average length of the sidereal year over a cycle of 4,320,000 years is 0.002403 of a day longer than it is today, which indicates that there are gradual changes in the length of the orbital major axis.
There is a point worthy of attention regarding the asterism Revatî, to which these revolutions are referred, and which is thus seen to mark the origin of the Hindû movable zodiac. The precise star has either disappeared, or has not, so far, been publicly indicated. But the place of the origin was carefully calculated in 1883, and found to have a longitude of about 20.5 degrees. Again, from the numerous facts connected with the important epoch of 3102 b. c., which marked the beginning of the current cycle of 432,000 years (See Traité de[Pg 67] l'Astronomie Indienne et Orientale, by M. Bailly, M. Acad. Franç., 1787), its place was about five degrees westward of the other. This shows it to have a positive movement of 4´´ per year, giving one complete revolution in 324,000 years.
There’s an important point about the asterism Revatî, which these revolutions refer to and marks the start of the Hindu movable zodiac. The specific star has either vanished or has not yet been publicly identified. However, the origin's location was carefully calculated in 1883 and determined to have a longitude of about 20.5 degrees. Additionally, based on the many facts connected to the significant epoch of 3102 b. c., which marked the beginning of the current 432,000-year cycle (See Traité de[Pg 67] l'Astronomie Indienne et Orientale, by M. Bailly, M. Acad. Franç., 1787), its position was about five degrees west of the other. This indicates it has a positive movement of 4″ per year, completing one full revolution in 324,000 years.
This proper motion, if that of an actual star, is of the same order of magnitude as that of many stars. It would perhaps be interesting to glance at the relation between stellar movements and the greater cycles dealt with in ancient astronomy, for all analogy would indicate revolution in orbits to be a general law; and moreover, probabilities would indicate that our system is not too remote from the center of the stellar system. Assuming the average cross speed to be twenty miles per second, stars at 7 light-years distance would make one revolution while the Earth's apsides made four. Those at 70 light-years, one in a "great age." Those at the estimated distance of the farthest visible stars, 5000 light-years, would perform a revolution in just one manvantara of 308 million years.
This proper motion, if it's from a real star, is similar in scale to that of many stars. It could be interesting to look at the connection between how stars move and the larger cycles discussed in ancient astronomy, as all indications suggest that orbit revolutions are a general rule. Additionally, it seems likely that our system is not too far from the center of the star system. If we assume an average speed of twenty miles per second, stars that are 7 light-years away would complete one orbit while Earth’s apsides complete four. Stars at 70 light-years would complete one in a "great age." Those at an estimated distance of the furthest visible stars, 5000 light-years, would make one revolution in just one manvantara, which is 308 million years.
Doubtless all such revolutions are superposed on other lesser revolutions down to those known, as in cases of double stars, etc. And it may be suggested that there are not improbably a number of axes of revolution, or rather principal planes of revolution, having some harmonious mutual inclination.
Doubtless, all these revolutions are layered on top of smaller revolutions, much like what we see in double stars, and so on. It can also be suggested that there are likely several axes of revolution, or rather main planes of revolution, that have some harmonious mutual angles to each other.
In order properly to relate the above mean value of the sidereal year to its present value, we should have to know our place in this cycle of 4320 thousand years; and the same observation applies to the other figures. We may return to this point at another time, as the necessary data are given in the same work. The effect of stellar proper motions, already referred to, would have to be considered.
To accurately connect the average length of the sidereal year to its current value, we need to understand where we are in this cycle of 4,320 thousand years; the same goes for the other figures. We can revisit this topic later, as the required information is provided in the same source. We would also need to take into account the impact of stellar proper motions mentioned earlier.
The figures for the Moon make the mean value of the sidereal month 1.103 seconds longer than its present estimated value.
The numbers for the Moon show that the average length of a sidereal month is 1.103 seconds longer than the currently estimated value.
Those for Jupiter make its mean sidereal period about a quarter of a day shorter than the present one of 4332.58 days; while those for Saturn come out 6.55 days more than the present period of 10,759.22 days.
Those for Jupiter suggest its average sidereal period is about a quarter of a day shorter than the current one of 4332.58 days, while those for Saturn indicate it's 6.55 days longer than the current period of 10,759.22 days.
The methods of calculation and tables connected with the Sûrya-Siddhânta were rigorously applied by M. Bailly to an observed interval extending from the epoch in 3102 b. c. to a certain moment on May 21, 1282 of our era, at Benares—a period of 4383 years and 94 days; and the mean place of the Moon thus found was less than a minute of arc different from that calculated for the same interval by[Pg 68] the modern tables of Cassini. An astronomy which could achieve a result like this by methods and tables at least five thousand years old, points to the enormous duration of some prior high civilization.
The calculation methods and tables related to the Sûrya-Siddhânta were rigorously used by M. Bailly to analyze an observed period from 3102 b. c. to May 21, 1282 of our era, in Benares—a total of 4383 years and 94 days. The average position of the Moon he found was less than a minute of arc off from what was calculated for the same period using the modern tables of[Pg 68] Cassini. An astronomy that can achieve such accuracy using methods and tables that are at least five thousand years old suggests the existence of some long-lasting advanced civilization before.
The precessional movement of 54´´, peculiar to the Sûrya-Siddhânta, being referred to "Revatî" with its 4´´ direct motion, gives 50´´, like ours.
The precessional movement of 54'', unique to the Sûrya-Siddhânta, referred to as "Revatî" with its 4'' direct motion, results in 50'', similar to ours.
It is as well perhaps to recall what Iamblichus states:
It might also be good to remember what Iamblichus says:
The Assyrians have not only preserved the memorials of seven and twenty myriads [270,000] of years as Hipparchos says they have, but likewise of the whole apocatastases [planetary sidereal periods] and periods of the seven rulers of the world. (Proklos on Plato's Timaios, Bk. 1.)
The Assyrians haven't just maintained records for twenty-seven thousand years, as Hipparchos says, but also for the entire cycles of all cosmic periods and the reigns of the seven rulers of the world. (Proklos on Plato's Timaios, Bk. 1.)
H. P. Blavatsky, commenting on this, says it is
H. P. Blavatsky, commenting on this, says it is
about 850,000 years since the submersion of the last large island (part of the Continent), the Ruta of the Fourth Race, or the Atlantean; while Daitya, a small island inhabited by a mixed race, was destroyed about 270,000 years ago, during the glacial period or thereabouts. But the Seven Rulers, or the seven great Dynasties of the divine kings belong to the traditions of every great people of antiquity. (The Secret Doctrine, I, 651.)
About 850,000 years after the last major island (part of the Continent), known as Ruta of the Fourth Race or the Atlantean, sank, a smaller island called Daitya, with a diverse population, was destroyed around 270,000 years ago, during the ice age. However, the Seven Rulers, or the seven great Dynasties of the divine kings, are part of the narratives of every significant ancient civilization. (The Secret Doctrine, I, 651.)
She also informs us that
She also tells us that
The chronology and computations of the Brâhman Initiates[2] are based upon the Zodiacal records of India, and the works of ... Asuramaya. The Atlantean zodiacal records cannot err, as they were compiled under the guidance of those who first taught astronomy, among other things, to mankind. (The Secret Doctrine, II, 49.)
The timing and calculations of the Brâhman Initiates__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ rely on Zodiac records from India and the works of ... Asuramaya. The Atlantean zodiac records are precise because they were created with the assistance of those who first educated humanity about astronomy and other subjects. (The Secret Doctrine, II, 49.)
THE PATH: by Gertrude Van Pelt, M.D.
Thou wilt shew me the path of life.—Psalms, xvi. 11
You will show me the path of life.—Psalms, xvi. 11

NOTHING so stirs the heart with gratitude as the thought of the Great Souls who have opened the Path, who keep it open, and who guide the steps of the hungry searching multitude to its entrance. They have carved the way through the rock of matter. They have waded through the mires of delusion. They have cleared away the confusing and entangling underbrush of doubt. They have hewn down the mighty obstructions. With dauntless courage each one has destroyed the dragon which guarded the treasure from himself, thus inspiring all who follow. They have erected signposts all along the journey, and [Pg 69]with their hearts' blood have written thereon the messages which every pilgrim may read, and so avoid one step amiss. Not only this, but having achieved the goal, they have retraced their steps again and again, to direct the uncertain feet of the children of earth, to combat ignorance, vice, and injustice; to encourage, uplift, and teach. Though unseen in many times and places, it is they who keep the lights burning.
NOTHING stirs the heart with gratitude more than the thought of the Great Souls who have paved the way, who keep it open, and who guide the steps of the eager searching multitude to its entrance. They have carved the path through the solid ground. They have waded through the muck of confusion. They have cleared away the tangled mess of doubt. They have broken down the huge barriers. With unwavering courage, each one has defeated the dragon that guarded the treasure from itself, thereby inspiring all who follow. They have put up signposts all along the journey, and [Pg 69]with their heart's blood have written messages that every traveler can read, helping them avoid any missteps. Not only that, but after reaching the goal, they have retraced their steps time and again to guide the unsure feet of the children of earth, to fight ignorance, vice, and injustice; to encourage, uplift, and teach. Though unseen in many times and places, it is they who keep the lights shining.
Terrible as are the difficulties, the discouragements, the disasters, which the human children encounter, it is the Great Souls who prevent them from being impossible; who ward off the clouds of despair lest they settle over the globe like a pall of darkness paralysing all effort. Without these Elder Brothers all would be lost in the labyrinth of matter, never finding the thread which could lead them out. But to be without them is inconceivable, unthinkable; for all must sometime find the Path and tread it. No means have been omitted to make it plain. All nature exists but to point the way. All experiences, all events, difficulties, disappointments, all good, as well as so-called bad fortune: all tend to the same issue. It has been described in every language of heart or head, that all, even the beasts of the fields, in some vague way, may hear and gradually understand.
As tough as the challenges, setbacks, and disasters are that people face, it's the Great Souls who make it possible; they keep the clouds of despair from settling over the world like a dark shroud that paralyzes all effort. Without these Elder Brothers, everyone would be lost in the maze of material existence, never finding the path that could lead them out. But the idea of being without them is unimaginable; everyone must eventually find and walk the Path. Every effort has been made to clarify it. All of nature exists to show the way. Every experience, every event, every difficulty, disappointment, and every piece of good or so-called bad luck all lead to the same conclusion. It has been expressed in every language of the heart or mind, so that even the animals in the fields may, in some vague way, hear and gradually understand.
One of those who has gone before and returned to show the path to others, said: "I am the Way." Another, with a different sidelight on the same truth, said: "Each man is to himself absolutely the way." For each one in traveling it, does so by passing through the mazes of his own personality, first as one blindfolded, then as one slowly awakening to its meaning, and finally as one consciously subduing and transmuting it. And when he has reached the goal, he becomes the way. His whole being is an expression, an exposition of the way—the mystic Path, which lies within and yet without; which is so far, and yet so near. Light on the Path expresses it as follows:
One of those who has gone ahead and come back to guide others said, "I am the Way." Another, with a different perspective on the same truth, said, "Each person is the way for themselves." Each individual travels this path by navigating the complexities of their own personality, first like someone who is blindfolded, then gradually awakening to its meaning, and finally as someone who consciously controls and transforms it. And when they reach the destination, they become the way. Their entire being is an expression, a representation of the way—the mystical Path, which exists both within and outside; which is so distant, yet so close. Light on the Path expresses it as follows:
Seek out the way.... Seek it not by any one road. To each temperament there is one road which seems the most desirable. But the way is not found by devotion alone, by religious contemplation alone, by ardent progress, by self-sacrificing labor, by studious observation of life. None alone can take the disciple more than one step onward. All steps are necessary to make up the ladder. The vices of men become steps in the ladder, one by one, as they are surmounted. The virtues of men are steps indeed, necessary—not by any means to be dispensed with. Yet, though they create a fair atmosphere, and a happy future, they are useless if they stand alone. The whole nature of man must be used wisely by the one who desires to enter the way.
Explore multiple paths... Don’t stick to just one route. Each person is drawn to one path that seems most inviting. But that path isn't discovered through dedication alone, or just religious meditation, or solely through enthusiasm, selfless actions, or careful observation of life. None of these can advance a learner more than one step. All steps are crucial to build the ladder. The imperfections of people become steps on the ladder, one by one, as they are overcome. The strengths of people are also essential steps—not to be overlooked. However, while they contribute to a positive environment and a bright future, they are meaningless if they stand alone. Anyone seeking the path must wisely utilize the whole nature of a person.
SAN DIEGO: by Kenneth Morris

THAT San Diego has the greatest of futures before it, who shall deny? Katherine Tingley, Leader of The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, foresaw its destiny, saw its possibilities, fifteen years ago, and began forthwith to lay the foundations of peculiar greatness for it. There are thousands of cities in the United States, doubtless in Canada too, centers in all the new worlds established from Europe, that have before them a huge metropolitanism, and are to grow populous beyond the Old World capitals. Why not? The wind of increase bloweth where it listeth, and we can only safely prophesy change and reversion, change and reversion. Where the deserts are now, dwelt of old the builders of sky-scrapers; aeroplanes soared over lands the oceans cover; and Dreadnoughts floated and made war, perhaps, where now are Alps and Andes. Here is a land in its beginnings; many millennia lie before it in which to grow. We need the grand vision when we look out on the ages to be; only so can we sow the right seeds for their harvesting. We cannot tell what nations or cities are destined for high material greatness; probably there is room for every one to hope. But for San Diego a peculiar and more excellent fate is reserved, whose falling she may hasten by her clear-sightedness, or retard by her perversity; still, it lies before her. She is to be the City of Righteousness, the metropolis of the world's culture, the Mecca of distant generations of poets, artists, philosophers, and musicians. It is not mainly her own citizens who make this claim. They, with all their high ambitions, with all their golden dreams, are hardly alive to the great possibilities of the town.
THAT San Diego has a bright future ahead is undeniable. Katherine Tingley, Leader of The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, predicted its potential fifteen years ago and started laying the groundwork for its unique greatness. There are thousands of cities in the United States and likely in Canada too, centers in all the new worlds established from Europe, that have immense urban growth ahead of them and are set to become more populous than the capitals of the Old World. Why not? The winds of change blow wherever they choose, and we can only confidently predict change and transformation. Where there are deserts now, once stood the builders of skyscrapers; airplanes once flew over areas now covered by oceans; and dreadnoughts floated and waged war, perhaps, where the Alps and Andes are now. This is a land just starting out; many millennia lie ahead for it to develop. We need a grand vision when we look towards the future; only then can we plant the right seeds for the harvest to come. We can't predict which nations or cities are destined for significant material success; likely, there's space for everyone to hope. But for San Diego, a unique and greater destiny awaits, which it can hasten through clear vision or slow down through stubbornness; still, it lies ahead. It is meant to become the City of Righteousness, the metropolis of global culture, the Mecca for future generations of poets, artists, philosophers, and musicians. It's not just her own citizens making this claim. They, with all their lofty ambitions and golden dreams, are barely aware of the town’s vast possibilities.
In an age pre-eminently of material progress, it is natural to lay
most stress on the material advantages of site, climate, etc. So there
is no end to the writing on the Bay—the one bay between San Francisco
and somewhere far away in Mexico—with all it offers for commerce
and for strategy; or on the unwearying efforts of the sun; on
the glorious hinterland, so rich and beautiful; or the new railway
that is to open it up, and link San Diego with the east; on partial
awakenings at Washington to the great strategic importance of this
town, and the certainty that these partial awakenings must become
whole-hearted and thorough some time, and bear fruit a thousandfold.
Time, time, time—there is time for all these things. Innumerable
palaces will be seen, surrounding this blue jewel of a bay; looking
down on it from amidst exquisite parks and gardens on the
[Pg 71]
[Pg 72]
[Pg 73]heights; there will be drives as famed as any in Switzerland or Italy.
Nature herself has provided for this; and the tide of empire is rolling
westward.
In an era focused on material progress, it's natural to emphasize the tangible benefits of location, climate, and so on. So, there's no shortage of writing about the Bay—the one bay between San Francisco and somewhere far in Mexico—highlighting everything it offers for trade and strategy; or about the relentless energy of the sun; the amazing hinterland that’s so rich and beautiful; or the new railway that will connect it with the East and make it even more accessible; on the gradual recognition in Washington of this town's strategic significance, and the certainty that this awareness will eventually become wholehearted and thorough, reaping benefits many times over. Time, time, time—there's time for all these developments. Countless grand buildings will be constructed around this stunning bay; overlooking it from beautiful parks and gardens on the heights; there will be drives as famous as those in Switzerland or Italy. Nature itself has set the stage for this, and the tide of progress is moving westward.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
VIEW OF SAN DIEGO WITH A GLIMPSE OF THE BAY
CORONADO IN THE DISTANCE
VIEW OF SAN DIEGO WITH A GLIMPSE OF THE BAY
CORONADO IN THE DISTANCE

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE U. S. GRANT HOTEL, FROM THE PLAZA, SAN DIEGO, CALIFORNIA
THE U.S. GRANT HOTEL, FROM THE PLAZA, SAN DIEGO, CALIFORNIA
Time and again San Diego has been named with two cities of the Old World; and there is something instructive in either comparison. She is "the Naples of California," and again, "the Athens of the Pacific Coast." Cuyamaca has been likened to Vesuvius, and our bay to the Bay of Naples. Indeed, no doubt there is a physical resemblance. The conditions that made Naples are largely historic; but then they are largely climatic, and matters of situation, also. As for history, the history of San Diego lies before her. All historic conditions—Camorra, lazzaroni, plague, pestilence, national inefficiency, vice, and famine, or the blessings which are the reverse of all these—are the fruitage of one cannot say what tiny seeds sown, one cannot say when or how often. You take a child, and give it no training or bad training in its first years: it was the offspring of highly cultured parents, perhaps; but what disasters may not lie before it? On the other hand, you take a child, who has had no advantages, and give it a Râja Yoga training such as Katherine Tingley is giving to so many at Point Loma and elsewhere—such, in truth, as only Katherine Tingley knows how to give—and you need set no particular limits to the hopes you hold for that child's future. There is a great parallelism with this in the early years of a city or community.
Time and again, San Diego has been compared to two cities from the Old World, and both comparisons are insightful. It's called "the Naples of California," and also "the Athens of the Pacific Coast." Cuyamaca has been likened to Vesuvius, and our bay to the Bay of Naples. Indeed, there is a physical resemblance. The factors that created Naples are mostly historical, but they also involve climate and geography. As for history, San Diego's history is yet to unfold. All historical factors—crime, poverty, disease, national inefficiency, vice, and famine, or their positive counterparts—stem from some small seeds that were sown, though we cannot pinpoint when or how often. If you take a child and provide no education or poor education in their early years, they might be the child of highly cultured parents, yet what disasters could await them? Conversely, take a child who has faced disadvantages and give them a Râja Yoga education like the one Katherine Tingley is providing to many at Point Loma and beyond—an education that only Katherine Tingley knows how to deliver—and you can have boundless hopes for that child's future. There’s a strong parallel to this in the early development of a city or community.
Up and down the world there are a thousand cities, as was said, with huge material destinies lying before them, which by their very situation they will not be able to escape. But in how many cases have they not been without far foresight in their youth, to guard them against the perils of that most perilous time? "They sow their wild oats," we say; a phrase that is meant to cover a multitude of iniquities. One can no more cheat the Law with such an excusive expression, than one can write an I O U for one's debts, and comfortably thank God that one need think no more of them. He who has sown his wild oats may have gained a certain wisdom and experience out of the sufferings resultant from them; but he will never be the man he might have been. He will have lowered the whole of his possibilities, and can pay thereafter only so much per cent of his debt to the world and humanity.
Up and down the world, there are countless cities, as mentioned, with massive material destinies ahead of them, which, due to their very location, they cannot escape. But how often have they lacked the foresight in their youth to protect themselves against the dangers of that most dangerous time? "They sow their wild oats," we say; a phrase that is meant to cover a lot of wrongdoings. One cannot cheat the Law with such a selective phrase any more than one can write an I O U for their debts and comfortably thank God that they no longer need to think about them. Someone who has sown their wild oats may have gained some wisdom and experience from the pain that resulted, but they will never be the person they could have been. They will have diminished their entire potential and can only repay a fraction of their debt to the world and humanity thereafter.
Climate and situation might have prepared for San Diego only such a fate as that of Naples; and there are other elements of possible[Pg 74] danger as well, which it would require no ordinary wisdom and foresight to guard against. Indeed, have there not been revelations here and there in our cities, which should make us judge charitably the home of the Camorra? But now there are many thousands up and down the world who believe in San Diego; who cannot think she will fail or fall into gross error; who already look on her as a Mecca for their hopes; who know that she will shed light around the world. Reference is made, of course, to the great membership of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, which has its ramifications among all the peoples of the globe. For them, San Diego rose above the horizon when Katherine Tingley declared her intention, some fifteen years ago, to found the City of Learning, the World's Theosophical Headquarters, on the heights of Point Loma, within the city limits of San Diego. They had reason even then to know that what Katherine Tingley says she will do, is done; and they have had a million times more reason for that certainty given them since.
Climate and circumstances might have destined San Diego for a fate similar to Naples; there are also other potential dangers that would require extraordinary wisdom and foresight to anticipate. In fact, haven’t we seen signs in our cities that should make us judge the home of the Camorra with more understanding? But now, there are thousands of people around the world who believe in San Diego; they can’t imagine it will fail or make serious mistakes; they already view it as a beacon for their hopes; they know it will spread light across the globe. This refers, of course, to the large membership of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, which has connections with people across the world. For them, San Diego appeared on the horizon when Katherine Tingley announced her intention, about fifteen years ago, to establish the City of Learning, the World's Theosophical Headquarters, on the heights of Point Loma, within the city limits of San Diego. They had good reason even then to believe that what Katherine Tingley commits to will be accomplished; and they have had countless more reasons for that certainty since then.
When this famous humanitarian came to San Diego, grass was growing in some of the streets there, where there should have been boulevards bustling with life. The old first "boom" had long since spent itself, helped to its grave by ready inimical hands; and there seemed no special reason for its resurrection. It was then that she made her promises. This little city of the quiet streets should come to be, not the Naples, but the Athens of the west. It should have population; it should have riches and commerce and splendor; it should flourish abundantly when its enemies had long since faded out and been forgotten; and all this was the very least and most insignificant part of its destiny. There should be a new and timelong age of Perikles here; new Phidian studios; new Groves of Akademe. Time—we must not be niggardly with that, perhaps; these things should not be in a day; but assuredly they should be.
When this well-known humanitarian visited San Diego, grass was growing in some of the streets, where there should have been vibrant boulevards full of life. The first big boom had long since faded, pushed along by unwelcoming forces; and there seemed to be no strong reason for it to come back. It was at this time that she made her promises. This little city with its quiet streets should become, not the Naples, but the Athens of the West. It should have a thriving population; it should have wealth, trade, and splendor; it should thrive abundantly once its enemies had faded away and been forgotten; and all this was just the smallest and least significant part of its destiny. There should be a new golden age of Perikles here; new studios inspired by Phidias; new Groves of Academe. Time—we shouldn’t be stingy with that; after all, these things shouldn’t happen overnight; but surely they will.
It will be asked, on what grounds Katherine Tingley based these promises of hers. The answer is: on her own intentions with regard to the place; and on her knowledge of the laws that govern the growth of civic and national life. Is there no knowing the future? The farmer sows his seed under the impression that there is. He has cultivated the soil; plowed and fertilized it; now he can put the seed in with a certain confidence. Only it is not everybody that understands the preparing for these greater national or civic harvests.
It will be questioned on what basis Katherine Tingley made these promises. The answer is: based on her own intentions for the place and her understanding of the laws that shape civic and national development. Is it possible to know the future? The farmer plants his seeds believing that there is. He has worked the land, plowed, and fertilized it; now he can plant the seeds with some confidence. However, not everyone grasps the preparation needed for these larger national or civic harvests.
It is safe to say that from that time the second great San Diego[Pg 75] boom dates. The Theosophical Center was started on Point Loma, and from the first has been attracting life to the city across the bay. This is not the place to give statistics as to the number of thousands of dollars that have been spent in San Diego each year; nor as to the amount of labor that has been employed. From the start it was enough to give the city that new impetus of life which was needed—a fact proven by the rise in the population from 17,000 to 50,000 in ten years.
It’s safe to say that from that time, the second major San Diego[Pg 75] boom began. The Theosophical Center was established on Point Loma, and from the beginning, it has attracted people to the city across the bay. This isn’t the place to discuss the statistics on the thousands of dollars spent in San Diego each year or the amount of labor that has been used. From the start, it was enough to give the city the new energy it needed—a fact shown by the population rising from 17,000 to 50,000 in ten years.
Then came the founding of the Râja Yoga system of education, with its first and chiefest exemplification in the College on Point Loma. Do all our citizens realize what this has meant for the city? On merely material lines, for example? Not only from the eastern States, but from Europe and Asia as well, hundreds have made the pilgrimage to San Diego to investigate the Râja Yoga College and system on the Point. They have gone away and filled their own lands with the rumor of the fame of this wonderful new thing that has its Headquarters—at San Diego. The press of England, of Japan, of Germany, of Holland, of Sweden, have been made abundantly aware of the fame of this Theosophical Center—at San Diego. A Greek play is given in the open-air theater on Point Loma, San Diego—and we read critiques of it in the morning papers of Bavaria. We pick up a Tokyo magazine of current date, and find in it a picture of a group of children who are receiving their education at Point Loma, San Diego. Katherine Tingley landed in Liverpool in the summer of 1907; and the next morning's London papers teemed with accounts of her—pages of accounts of her—and of her colossal and beneficent undertaking at Point Loma, San Diego. And so on, and so on, and so on. With the best facilities in the world and a genius for advertising, and with the expenditure of millions, San Diego could hardly have advertised herself in the way that Mrs. Tingley, through her Theosophical work, has caused her to be advertised; and it has cost San Diego nothing.
Then came the establishment of the Râja Yoga education system, with its primary and most important example being the College on Point Loma. Do all our citizens understand what this has meant for the city? For instance, on a purely material level? Not only from the eastern States, but from Europe and Asia as well, hundreds have traveled to San Diego to explore the Râja Yoga College and its system on the Point. They have returned home, spreading the word about the remarkable new thing that has its Headquarters at San Diego. The media in England, Japan, Germany, Holland, and Sweden have become well aware of this Theosophical Center at San Diego. A Greek play is performed in the open-air theater on Point Loma, San Diego—and we read reviews of it in the morning papers from Bavaria. We pick up a current magazine in Tokyo and find a picture of a group of children receiving their education at Point Loma, San Diego. Katherine Tingley arrived in Liverpool in the summer of 1907; and the next morning's London papers were filled with articles about her—pages and pages of articles about her and her enormous and generous endeavor at Point Loma, San Diego. And so on, and so on, and so on. With the best facilities in the world and a talent for advertising, and with the investment of millions, San Diego could hardly have promoted itself as effectively as Mrs. Tingley has through her Theosophical work, and it has cost San Diego nothing.
But all this has been merely, or mainly, for the material advantage of the city. A man (or a place) may acquire a false fame, that he cannot or will not live up to; and he will be paid with contempt later, more oppressive than the obscurity he had at first. Mrs. Tingley has done more than this. She has laid down the lines, and labored without ceasing, for the real advance and benefit of the city. Is it nothing that San Diego should have in its core a Center such as this Theo[Pg 76]sophical one at Point Loma—a center where the higher life is being lived, where money is not the motive, where the greatest effort of the age is being made to uplift humanity? The greatest effort? Yes; because the one that knows best what must be done to attain success, and on what foundations in the nature of man this success must be based.
But all this has mainly been for the material benefit of the city. A person (or a place) can gain a false reputation that they can't or won't live up to; and they will eventually face contempt, more burdensome than the obscurity they initially had. Mrs. Tingley has done more than that. She has mapped out the course and worked tirelessly for the real progress and advantage of the city. Isn't it significant that San Diego has at its heart a center like this Theosophical one at Point Loma—a place where a higher quality of life is being experienced, where money isn't the goal, and where the most significant efforts of our time are focused on uplifting humanity? The most significant efforts? Absolutely; because those who understand what truly needs to be done to achieve success know the fundamental principles of human nature that this success must be built upon.
Consider her fame throughout the world; her fame as an orator, that will crowd the biggest halls in any city in Europe, and bring hundreds to the doors who cannot gain admission. There may be some other living Americans of whom as much can be said; but there are not many. How many visitors are attracted to San Diego yearly by Katherine Tingley's famous work at Point Loma, and because this world-renowned orator will certainly be speaking at the Isis Theater twice or three times, or perhaps more often, in each season? And what will be the result of these many speeches of hers, that so many thousands have heard?
Consider her fame around the globe; her reputation as a speaker draws huge crowds in any European city, with hundreds lining up at the doors who can’t get in. There may be a few other living Americans who can claim the same, but not many. How many visitors flock to San Diego each year because of Katherine Tingley's famous work at Point Loma, knowing this world-renowned speaker will definitely be speaking at the Isis Theater two to three times, or maybe even more often, each season? And what will be the impact of these numerous speeches that so many thousands have listened to?
The result may not be so visible yet that "he who runs may read"; neither is the result of the great fertilizing you gave your field—until the grain has sprouted, and the brown earth is covered with greenness. But the result is that seeds of coming greatness, in a real sense—seeds of a higher, cleaner, saner life—have been sown in the life and thought of the city. In time you shall see the harvest. It will be a clean city, such as Calvin, for example, strove to make of his Geneva; a city without stain or blemish, without saloon or redlight. Beyond that, it will be a city perhaps of many theaters, in which the highest, the most classical and beautiful of the world's dramas will be shown—and in which there will never be anything shown approaching the commonplace, the vulgar, the stupid. It will be a City Beautiful, a place of marvelous architecture, exquisite gardening. It will be a city whose press will be clean, elevating, unsensational, instructive; a press that will not lie nor slander nor touch personal themes; that will give the news, and not rake hell and the gutters, fact and fancy, for all kinds of nauseousness and nonsense; a press that will be a model to the press of the world. From all the world the best people will be sending their children to be educated here.
The outcome might not be clear yet that "he who runs may read"; just like the results of the deep fertilization you gave your field won’t show until the grain has sprouted and the brown soil is covered in green. But the truth is, seeds of future greatness—seeds of a better, cleaner, saner life—have been planted in the life and thoughts of the city. In time, you’ll see the benefits. It will be a clean city, similar to what Calvin aimed to create in Geneva; a city without stains or blemishes, without bars or red-light districts. Beyond that, it might become a city with many theaters, showcasing the finest, most classical and beautiful dramas from around the world—where nothing ordinary, vulgar, or silly will ever be presented. It will be a City Beautiful, filled with stunning architecture and exquisite gardens. This city will boast a press that is clean, uplifting, non-sensational, and informative; a press that won't lie, slander, or touch on personal matters; that will report the news without diving into the grim and the filthy, mixing fact and fiction, chasing all kinds of disgusting nonsense; a press that will serve as a model for the media worldwide. The best families from around the globe will be sending their children here for their education.
There is no limit to the high possibilities of San Diego—the high possibilities that Katherine Tingley has helped to make possible. How long, O San Diego, before these things shall be? It is for you to answer; it is for you to answer.
There are no limits to the incredible potential of San Diego—the amazing possibilities that Katherine Tingley has helped create. How long, O San Diego, before these things become a reality? It's up to you to answer; it's up to you to answer.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society
Established for the Benefit of the People of the Earth and all Creatures
Established for the Benefit of the People of the Earth and all Creatures
OBJECTS
ITEMS
THIS BROTHERHOOD is part of a great and universal movement which has been active in all ages.
THIS BROTHERHOOD is part of a significant and global movement that has been active throughout all ages.
This Organization declares that Brotherhood is a fact in Nature. Its principal purpose is to teach Brotherhood, demonstrate that it is a fact in Nature, and make it a living power in the life of humanity.
This Organization declares that Brotherhood is a reality in Nature. Its main purpose is to teach Brotherhood, show that it is a reality in Nature, and make it a dynamic force in human life.
Its subsidiary purpose is to study ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy and art; to investigate the laws of Nature and the divine powers in man.
Its secondary purpose is to explore ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to examine the laws of Nature and the divine abilities within humans.

H. P. BLAVATSKY, FOUNDRESS AND TEACHER
H. P. BLAVATSKY, FOUNDER AND TEACHER
The present Theosophical Movement was inaugurated by Helena Petrovna Blavatsky in New York in 1875. The original name was "The Theosophical Society." Associated with her were William Q. Judge and others. Madame Blavatsky for a time preferred not to hold any outer official position except that of Corresponding Secretary. But later, in 1888, she dissolved a Center in France and cancelled its by-laws, which action was afterwards formally ratified by the Executive Council of the Society. Referring to this she wrote in her English magazine as follows:
The modern Theosophical Movement was started by Helena Petrovna Blavatsky in New York in 1875. It was originally called "The Theosophical Society." She was joined by William Q. Judge and others. For a while, Madame Blavatsky chose not to have any official role other than that of Corresponding Secretary. However, in 1888, she shut down a Center in France and canceled its by-laws, a decision that was later formally approved by the Society's Executive Council. Commenting on this, she wrote in her English magazine as follows:
This settles the question of the actual right of the Corresponding Secretary—one of the founders—to interfere in such exceptional cases when the welfare and reputation of the Theosophical Society are at stake. In no other, except such a case, would the undersigned have consented or taken upon herself the right of interfering.
This clarifies the role of the Corresponding Secretary—one of the founders—in stepping in during exceptional situations where the well-being and reputation of the Theosophical Society are at stake. I would not have agreed to or taken it upon myself to interfere in any other circumstances.
Later she assumed the Presidency of the British Section of the Theosophical Society. Further, in response to the statement published by a then prominent member in India that Madame Blavatsky is "loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar," Madame Blavatsky wrote:
Later, she took on the role of President of the British Section of the Theosophical Society. Additionally, in reply to a statement made by a notable member in India, claiming that Madame Blavatsky is "loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar," Madame Blavatsky wrote:
It is pure nonsense to say that "H. P. B. ... is loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar"(!?). H. P. B. is loyal to death to the Theosophical cause and those Great Teachers whose philosophy can alone bind the whole of Humanity into one Brotherhood.... The degree of her sympathies with the Theosophical Society and Adyar depends upon the degree of the loyalty of that Society to the CAUSE. Let it break away from the original lines and show disloyalty in its policy to the cause and the original program of the Society, and H. P. B., calling the T. S. disloyal, will shake it off like dust from her feet.
It's ridiculous to suggest that "H. P. B. ... is loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar"(!?). H. P. B. is committed to the Theosophical cause until her last breath and to those Great Teachers whose philosophy can truly bring all of Humanity together into one Brotherhood.... Her level of support for the Theosophical Society and Adyar depends on how loyal that Society is to the CAUSE. If it deviates from its original mission and shows disloyalty in its policies toward the cause and the Society’s original program, H. P. B. will consider the T. S. disloyal and will dismiss it like dust from her shoes.
All true students know that Madame Blavatsky held the highest authority, the only real authority which comes of wisdom and power, the authority of Teacher and Leader, the real head, heart, and inspiration of the whole Theosophical Movement. It was through her that the teachings of Theosophy were given to the world, and without her the Theosophical Movement could not have been.
All true students know that Madame Blavatsky had the highest authority, the only real authority that comes from wisdom and power, the authority of Teacher and Leader, the true head, heart, and inspiration of the entire Theosophical Movement. It was through her that the teachings of Theosophy were shared with the world, and without her, the Theosophical Movement wouldn't have existed.
BRANCH SOCIETIES IN EUROPE AND INDIA
BRANCH SOCIETIES IN EUROPE AND INDIA
In 1878 Madame Blavatsky left the United States, first visiting Great Britain and then India, in both of which countries she founded branch societies. The parent body in New York became later the Aryan Theosophical Society and HAS ALWAYS HAD ITS HEADQUARTERS IN AMERICA; and of this, William Q. Judge was President until his death in 1896.
In 1878, Madame Blavatsky left the United States, first traveling to Great Britain and then to India, where she established branch societies in both countries. The main organization in New York later became the Aryan Theosophical Society and HAS ALWAYS HAD ITS HEADQUARTERS IN THE UNITED STATES; William Q. Judge was President until his death in 1896.
To one who accepts the teachings of Theosophy it is plain to see that although Theosophy is of no nationality or country but for all, yet it has a peculiar relationship with America. Not only was the United States the birthplace of the Theosophical Society, and the home of the Parent Body up to the present time, but H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress of the Society, although a[Pg 78] Russian by birth, became an American citizen; William Q. Judge, of Irish parentage and birth, also became an American citizen; and Katherine Tingley is American born. America therefore not only has played a unique part in the history of the present Theosophical Movement, but it is plain to see that its destiny is closely interwoven with that of Theosophy; and by America is meant not only the United States or even the North American continent, but also the South American continent, and, as repeatedly declared by Madame Blavatsky, it is in this great Western Hemisphere as a whole, North and South, that the next great Race of humanity is to be born.
To anyone who embraces the teachings of Theosophy, it's clear that while Theosophy isn’t tied to any specific nationality or country and is meant for everyone, it has a special connection with America. The United States was not only the birthplace of the Theosophical Society and has been its home base, but H. P. Blavatsky, the founder of the Society, though originally Russian, became an American citizen; William Q. Judge, who was born in Ireland, also became an American citizen; and Katherine Tingley was born in America. Thus, America has played a unique role in the history of the current Theosophical Movement, and it’s evident that its future is closely linked to that of Theosophy. When we refer to America, we mean not just the United States or even just the North American continent, but also the South American continent. As Madame Blavatsky consistently stated, it is within this vast Western Hemisphere, both North and South, that the next great Race of humanity is set to emerge.
ENEMIES OF PROGRESS
BLOCKERS OF PROGRESS
While the main object of the Society from the first was to establish a nucleus of Universal Brotherhood, there were some, we regret to state, who joined the Society from far different motives. Many were wholly sincere in their interest and efforts to benefit the human race, but as in other societies, so in this, there were a few who entered its ranks seeking an opportunity to gratify their ambition and love of power. Still others, in their carping egotism thought that they knew more than their Teacher, H. P. Blavatsky, and were jealous of that Teacher, and later of the one whom she left as her successor and Teacher in her place.
While the main goal of the Society from the beginning was to create a foundation for Universal Brotherhood, there were, unfortunately, some who joined for very different reasons. Many were completely genuine in their desire to help humanity, but just like in any organization, there were a few who joined looking for a chance to satisfy their ambition and thirst for power. Others, in their petty self-importance, believed they knew more than their Teacher, H. P. Blavatsky, and became envious of her, as well as the person she appointed as her successor and Teacher in her place.
Thus it was that there were attacks from the very first against the teachings of Theosophy, but more than all against the one who brought again these teachings to the world—Madame H. P. Blavatsky—and on handing the guidance of the Theosophical Movement on to her successors they too have been subject to similar attacks from the forces of evil, whose very existence is threatened by the spread of the teachings of Theosophy, which are the teachings of truth.
Thus, right from the start, there were attacks against the teachings of Theosophy, but especially against the one who revived these teachings in the world—Madame H. P. Blavatsky. As she passed the leadership of the Theosophical Movement to her successors, they too faced similar attacks from forces of evil, whose existence is threatened by the spread of Theosophy's teachings, which are the teachings of truth.
Madame Blavatsky's mission was in part to tear down the materialism of the age on one hand, and dogmatic domination on the other, and this made for her many bitter enemies. It was not long before enmity and unbrotherliness met her on every side, and these culminated in a plan to overthrow the influence of Theosophy and discredit her before the world. It was in India, in 1884, that this plan unfolded. Two ingrates, (French people, man and wife) who had been befriended by Madame Blavatsky when they were starving and ragged, and who later attempted to blackmail some of the members of the Society, and confessed themselves to be bribe-takers, liars, and forgers, associated themselves with the Christian College of Madras, India, and sought to destroy Madame Blavatsky and her work. It was afterwards discovered—admitted by the missionaries themselves, and published in the Madras Mail—that these missionaries had agreed to pay a large sum of money to the above-referred-to people for letters of Madame Blavatsky. These letters, as was afterwards proven, were gross forgeries.
Madame Blavatsky's mission was partly to challenge the materialism of her time and the rigid dogmatism of others, which earned her many bitter enemies. It wasn't long before hostility and lack of brotherhood surrounded her on all sides, culminating in a scheme to undermine Theosophy's influence and discredit her globally. This plan came to light in India in 1884. Two ungrateful individuals, a French couple, whom Madame Blavatsky had helped when they were starving and destitute, later tried to extort some members of the Society and admitted to being bribers, liars, and forgers. They teamed up with the Christian College of Madras, India, aiming to ruin Madame Blavatsky and her work. It was later discovered—confirmed by the missionaries themselves and reported in the Madras Mail—that these missionaries had agreed to pay a large amount of money to the aforementioned couple for letters from Madame Blavatsky. As later proven, these letters were blatant forgeries.
At the same time the Psychical Research Society sent out as its agent a young man who had just left college, to investigate and make a report. This young man, wholly inexperienced, had all his traveling expenses paid on his long trip of sight-seeing, and no doubt felt that he must make some report to warrant the large outlay for his expenses, and in order to earn his salary. The whole source of this young man's information, on which he based his report, was the testimony of the two people above referred to, who later confessed their fraud. Furthermore, the young man published as his own a drawing made by William Q. Judge of something that the young man had no possibility of seeing, as it did not exist in that state when the young man ar[Pg 79]rived in India. Nevertheless, the Psychical Research Society accepted the young man's unsupported testimony, without asking for any answer from Madame Blavatsky, nor did they ask her friends, but made their report solely on the testimony of two perjured ingrates, and of a young man, who appropriated the work of another as his own.
At the same time, the Psychical Research Society sent a young man, fresh out of college, as their representative to investigate and report back. This inexperienced young man had all his travel expenses covered for his long sightseeing trip and surely felt the pressure to produce a report that would justify the significant costs and earn his salary. The entire basis of his report came from the accounts of the two individuals mentioned earlier, who later admitted to their deception. Additionally, the young man claimed as his own a drawing created by William Q. Judge of something that he could not possibly have seen, as it didn’t exist in that state when he arrived in India. Nonetheless, the Psychical Research Society accepted his uncorroborated testimony without seeking any response from Madame Blavatsky or consulting her friends, basing their report solely on the statements of two dishonest individuals and a young man who took credit for someone else's work.
MADAME BLAVATSKY FOUNDS THE
ESOTERIC SCHOOL
HER LIFE-LONG TRUST IN
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
MADAME BLAVATSKY FOUNDS THE
ESOTERIC SCHOOL
HER LIFE-LONG TRUST IN
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
In 1888, H. P. Blavatsky, then in London, on the suggestion and at the request of her Colleague, William Q. Judge, founded the Esoteric School of Theosophy, a body for students, of which H. P. Blavatsky wrote that it was "the heart of the Theosophical Movement," and of which she appointed William Q. Judge as her sole representative in America. Further, writing officially to the Convention of the American Societies held in Chicago, 1888, she wrote as follows:
In 1888, H. P. Blavatsky, who was in London at the time, founded the Esoteric School of Theosophy at the suggestion and request of her colleague, William Q. Judge. This school was meant for students, and H. P. Blavatsky described it as "the heart of the Theosophical Movement." She appointed William Q. Judge as her only representative in America. Additionally, she officially wrote to the Convention of the American Societies held in Chicago in 1888, stating the following:
To William Q. Judge, General Secretary of the American Section of the Theosophical Society:
To William Q. Judge, General Secretary of the American Section of the Theosophical Society:
My dearest Brother and Co-Founder of the Theosophical Society:
My dear Brother and Co-Founder of the Theosophical Society:
In addressing to you this letter, which I request you to read to the Convention summoned for April 22nd, I must first present my hearty congratulations and most cordial good wishes to the Society and yourself—the heart and soul of that body in America. We were several to call it to life in 1875. Since then you have remained alone to preserve that life through good and evil report. It is to you chiefly, if not entirely, that the Theosophical Society owes its existence in 1888. Let me thank you for it, for the first, and perhaps for the last time publicly, and from the bottom of my heart, which beats only for the cause you represent so well and serve so faithfully. I ask you also to remember that on this important occasion, my voice is but the feeble echo of other more sacred voices, and the transmitter of the approval of Those whose presence is alive in more than one true Theosophical heart, and lives, as I know, pre-eminently in yours.
As I write this letter to you, which I ask you to share with the Convention called for April 22nd, I want to begin by extending my heartfelt congratulations and warmest wishes to both the Society and you—you are the heart and soul of that organization in America. A few of us helped bring it to life in 1875. Since then, you have been the one to keep that spirit alive through both good times and bad. The Theosophical Society owes its existence in 1888 primarily, if not entirely, to you. I want to thank you for this, perhaps for the first and last time publicly, from the bottom of my heart, which only beats for the cause you represent so well and serve so faithfully. I also ask you to remember that on this significant occasion, my voice is just a faint echo of deeper voices, and it represents the approval of Those whose presence is felt in more than one true Theosophical heart and, as I know, lives especially in yours.
This regard that Madame Blavatsky had for her Colleague William Q. Judge continued undiminished until her death in 1891, when he became her successor.
This respect that Madame Blavatsky had for her colleague William Q. Judge remained strong until her death in 1891, when he became her successor.
THE TRUE AND THE COUNTERFEIT
THE REAL AND THE FAKE
In giving even such a brief sketch as the present necessarily is of the objects and history of the Theosophical Society, it is nevertheless due to all honest and fair-minded people that an explanation should be given why there are small bodies of people here and there which are labeled Theosophical but which are in no way endorsed or recognized by the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society. These small bodies have sprung up from year to year in different parts of the world, and though in the aggregate their efforts and influence have been weak, they have nevertheless been more or less successful in misleading honest minds from the truth. It becomes a duty therefore to call attention to these matters and to give warning lest others be misled. In other words a distinction must be drawn between the true and the counterfeit.
In providing even such a brief overview of the Theosophical Society's objectives and history, it's important for honest and fair-minded people to understand why there are small groups that call themselves Theosophical but are not recognized or endorsed by the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society. These small groups have emerged over the years in various parts of the world, and while their collective impact has been limited, they have still managed to mislead genuine seekers of truth. Therefore, it is essential to address these issues and issue a warning to prevent others from being misled. In other words, we need to distinguish between what is genuine and what is fake.
Madame Blavatsky, in 1889, writing in her Theosophical magazine published in London, said that the purpose of the magazine was not only to promulgate Theosophy, but also and as a consequence of such promulgation, "to bring to light the hidden things of darkness." She further says:
Madame Blavatsky, in 1889, writing in her Theosophical magazine published in London, said that the purpose of the magazine was not only to promote Theosophy but also, as a result of that promotion, "to bring to light the hidden things of darkness." She further says:
As to the "weak-minded Theosophists"—if any—they can take care of themselves in the way they please. If the "false prophets of theosophy" are to be left untouched, the true prophets will be very soon—as they have already been—confused with the false. It is high time to winnow our corn and cast away the chaff. The Theosophical Society is becoming enormous in its numbers, and if the false prophets, the pretenders, or even the weak-minded dupes, are left alone, then the Society threatens to become very soon a fanatical body split into three hundred sects—like Protestantism—each hating the other, and all bent on destroying the truth by monstrous exaggerations and idiotic schemes and shams.[Pg 80] We do not believe in allowing the presence of sham elements in Theosophy, because of the fear, forsooth, that if even "a false element in the faith" is ridiculed, the latter is "apt to shake the confidence" in the whole.
As for the "weak-minded Theosophists"—if they exist—they can handle their own affairs however they wish. If the "false prophets of theosophy" are left unchecked, the true prophets will quickly be confused with the false ones, just as they already have been. It's time to differentiate between the good and the bad. The Theosophical Society is rapidly gaining members, and if we ignore the false prophets, the fakes, or the easily misled, then the Society risks turning into a fanatical group split into three hundred sects—like Protestantism—each hating the other, all determined to undermine the truth with outrageous exaggerations and foolish schemes. [Pg 80] We don’t believe in tolerating sham elements in Theosophy out of fear that ridiculing even a "false element in the faith" might "shake the confidence" in the whole belief system.
... What true Christians shall see their co-religionists making fools of themselves, or disgracing their faith, and still abstain from rebuking them publicly as privately, for fear lest this false element should throw out of Christianity the rest of the believers.
... What true Christians would stand by while their fellow believers embarrass themselves or dishonor their faith, and still avoid calling them out publicly or privately, fearing that this false element might drive others away from Christianity?
The wise man courts truth; the fool, flattery.
The wise person seeks truth; the fool seeks flattery.
However it may be, let rather our ranks be made thinner, than the Theosophical Society go on being made a spectacle to the world through the exaggerations of some fanatics, and the attempt of various charlatans to profit by a ready-made program. These, by disfiguring and adapting Occultism to their own filthy and immoral ends, bring disgrace upon the whole movement.—Lucifer, Vol. iv, pp. 2 & 3.
Regardless, let our numbers be fewer rather than allow the Theosophical Society to become a spectacle for the world due to the exaggerations of some fanatics and the efforts of various charlatans to exploit a ready-made platform. By distorting and misusing Occultism for their own dirty and immoral purposes, they bring shame on the entire movement.—Lucifer, Vol. iv, pp. 2 & 3.
THE DUTY OF A THEOSOPHIST
THE RESPONSIBILITY OF A THEOSOPHIST
In regard to the above it should be remembered that Madame Blavatsky wrote this in 1889 and had in view certain people who were advocating immoral teachings and practices in the sacred name of Theosophy, and it shows clearly what she would have done and what would be a Theosophical duty should ever a similar occasion arise. Thanks to the safe-guarding of the Theosophical Movement by the Constitution of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, such cannot ever arise in the Society itself, but just as there is no legal means of preventing anyone from calling himself a Christian however much his life may depart from the teachings and ideals of the Teacher whose name he so dishonors, so there is no means of preventing unworthy people from using the sacred name of Theosophy and giving out teachings or advocating practices which are absolutely contrary to the teachings of Theosophy as given first by our Teacher, H. P. Blavatsky, and later by her successors, William Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley.
Regarding the above, it's important to remember that Madame Blavatsky wrote this in 1889, targeting certain individuals who were promoting unethical teachings and practices under the sacred name of Theosophy. It clearly demonstrates what she would have done and what would be a Theosophical duty if a similar situation were to arise. Thanks to the protection of the Theosophical Movement by the Constitution of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, such a situation could never occur within the Society itself. However, just as there’s no legal way to stop someone from calling themselves a Christian, no matter how much their life contradicts the teachings and ideals of the Teacher whose name they tarnish, there's also no way to prevent unworthy individuals from using the sacred name of Theosophy and spreading teachings or promoting practices that are completely opposed to the teachings of Theosophy as originally presented by our Teacher, H. P. Blavatsky, and later by her successors, William Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley.
It is a matter of great regret that we have to refer to these things, but although unpleasant it is nevertheless a duty. It is for the above-named reasons and to forestall misconception on the part of the public that we make mention here of those enemies to true Theosophy who sprang up not only outside but within the ranks of the Society. H. P. Blavatsky had her enemies and those who sought to discredit her not only before the public but before her own students; and so too William Q. Judge had his, and Katherine Tingley has hers also. In fact, was there ever a Teacher who came to do good and help humanity who was not maligned and persecuted?
It is very unfortunate that we have to discuss these matters, but even though it's uncomfortable, it’s still necessary. For the reasons mentioned above and to prevent any misunderstandings from the public, we feel it’s important to point out those who oppose true Theosophy, both from outside and within the Society. H. P. Blavatsky had her detractors who tried to undermine her reputation, not just publicly but among her own students; William Q. Judge faced his enemies as well, and Katherine Tingley has hers too. In fact, has there ever been a Teacher who aimed to do good and help humanity who wasn't criticized and persecuted?
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE ELECTED PRESIDENT FOR LIFE
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE ELECTED PRESIDENT FOR LIFE
In 1893 there openly began what had been going on beneath the surface for some time, a bitter attack ostensibly against William Q. Judge, but in reality also against H. P. Blavatsky. This bitter attack threatened to disrupt the whole Society and to thwart the main purpose of its existence, which was to further the cause of Universal Brotherhood. Finally the American members decided to take action, and at the annual convention of the Society held in Boston in 1895, by a vote of 191 delegates to 10, re-asserted the principles of Theosophy as laid down by H. P. Blavatsky, and elected William Q. Judge president for life. Similar action was almost immediately taken by members in Europe, Australia, and other countries, in each case William Q. Judge being elected president for life. In this action the great majority of the active members throughout the world concurred, and thus the Society was relieved of those who had joined it for other purposes than the furtherance of Universal Brotherhood, the carrying out of the Society's other objects, and the spiritual freedom and upliftment of Humanity.[Pg 81] A few of these in order to curry favor with the public and attract a following, continued among themselves to use the name of Theosophy, but it should be understood that they are not connected with the Theosophical Movement.
In 1893, a bitter attack began to unfold against William Q. Judge, which was really also aimed at H. P. Blavatsky. This conflict threatened to disrupt the whole Society and undermine its main purpose, which was to promote Universal Brotherhood. Eventually, the American members decided to take action, and at the Society's annual convention in Boston in 1895, they reaffirmed the principles of Theosophy as established by H. P. Blavatsky, with 191 delegates voting in favor and 10 against, and elected William Q. Judge as president for life. Similar moves were quickly made by members in Europe, Australia, and other countries, with William Q. Judge also being elected president for life in each instance. The vast majority of active members worldwide supported this decision, thus freeing the Society from those who joined for reasons other than promoting Universal Brotherhood and the Society's other goals, as well as the spiritual freedom and upliftment of Humanity.[Pg 81] A few individuals, trying to gain public approval and attract followers, continued to use the name of Theosophy among themselves, but it's important to note that they are not connected with the Theosophical Movement.
KATHERINE TINGLEY SUCCEEDS WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
KATHERINE TINGLEY TAKES OVER FROM WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
One year later, in March 1896, William Q. Judge died, leaving as his successor Katherine Tingley, who for several years had been associated with him in the work of the Society. This Teacher not only began immediately to put into actual practice the ideals of Theosophy as had been the hope and aim of both H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, and for which they had laid the foundations, thus honoring and illustrating the work of her illustrious predecessors, but she also struck a new keynote, introducing new and broader plans for uplifting humanity. For each of the Teachers, while continuing the work and building upon the foundations of his predecessor, adds a new link, and has his own distinctive work to do, and teachings to give, belonging to his own time and position.
One year later, in March 1896, William Q. Judge passed away, leaving Katherine Tingley as his successor. She had been working with him in the Society for several years. This Teacher not only immediately started to put into practice the ideals of Theosophy, which had been the hope and goal of both H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, for which they had laid the groundwork—thus honoring and illustrating the work of her remarkable predecessors—but she also introduced a new emphasis with fresh and broader plans aimed at uplifting humanity. Each Teacher, while continuing the work and building on their predecessor's foundations, adds a new link and has their own unique tasks and teachings to share that reflect their own time and role.
No sooner had Katherine Tingley begun her work as successor, than further attacks, some most insidious, from the same source as those made against H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, as well as from other sources, were inaugurated against her. Most prominent among those thus attacking Katherine Tingley were some referred to by Madame Blavatsky in the article above-quoted (pp. 79-80), who by their own actions had removed themselves from the ranks of the Society. There were also a few others who still remained in the Society who had not joined hands with the disintegrators at the time the latter were repudiated in 1895. These now thought it to their personal advantage to oppose the Leader and sought to gain control of the Society and use it for political purposes. These ambitious agitators, seeking to exploit the Society for their own ends, used every means to overthrow Katherine Tingley, realizing that she was the greatest obstacle to the accomplishment of their desires, for if she could be removed they expected to gain control. They worked day and night, stooping almost to any means to carry out their projects. Yet it seemed that by these very acts, i. e., the more they attacked, the more were honest and earnest members attracted to the ranks of the Society under Katherine Tingley's leadership.
No sooner had Katherine Tingley started her role as the successor than more attacks—some quite sneaky—began against her from the same sources that had previously targeted H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, as well as other origins. Among those attacking Katherine Tingley were some individuals mentioned by Madame Blavatsky in the previously cited article (pp. 79-80), who had, by their own actions, distanced themselves from the Society. There were also a few others still within the Society who hadn’t sided with the dissenters when they were rejected in 1895. These individuals now believed it would benefit them personally to oppose the Leader and sought to take control of the Society for political gain. These ambitious troublemakers, aiming to use the Society for their own purposes, employed every tactic to unseat Katherine Tingley, understanding that she was their biggest hurdle. They believed that if they could remove her, they would gain control. They worked tirelessly, often resorting to questionable methods to achieve their goals. However, it seemed that with each of their attacks, the opposite happened: more honest and dedicated members were drawn to the Society under Katherine Tingley’s leadership.
KATHERINE TINGLEY GIVES SOCIETY
NEW CONSTITUTION
SOCIETY MERGES INTO BROADER FIELD
OF WORK
KATHERINE TINGLEY INTRODUCES A NEW CONSTITUTION FOR SOCIETY
SOCIETY EXPANDS INTO A WIDER SCOPE OF WORK
To eliminate these menacing features and to safeguard the work of the Theosophical Movement for all time, Katherine Tingley presented to a number of the oldest members gathered at her home in New York on the night of January 13th, 1898, a new Constitution which she had formulated for the more permanent and broader work of the Theosophical Movement, opening up a wider field of endeavor than had heretofore been possible to students of Theosophy. One month later, at the Convention of the Society, held in Chicago, February 18th, 1898, this Constitution was accepted by an almost unanimous vote, and the Theosophical Society merged itself into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society. In this new step forward, she had the heartiest co-operation and support of the vast majority of the members throughout the world. Only a few were unable to accept the wider opportunity now afforded them and removed themselves from the ranks, seeking other fields in which to exploit their ambitious plans. The members were truly greatly relieved that the Constitution of the Society made it virtually impossible for[Pg 82] agitators to remain members. The Society in order to fulfil its great mission must necessarily be unsectarian and non-political, and any attempts to use it for political purposes would be subversive of its high aims and have always been discouraged by our Leaders. As the years went on, it appeared that there were still a few not yet prepared to co-operate fully in the broader interests of the Society, and these finally dropped out.
To eliminate these troubling issues and to secure the work of the Theosophical Movement for the future, Katherine Tingley presented a new Constitution to several of the oldest members gathered at her home in New York on the night of January 13, 1898. This Constitution was designed for a more permanent and expansive effort within the Theosophical Movement, creating a wider range of opportunities than ever available before for students of Theosophy. One month later, during the Society's Convention in Chicago on February 18, 1898, this Constitution was accepted with almost unanimous support, and the Theosophical Society merged with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society. In this significant advancement, she received strong cooperation and backing from the vast majority of members worldwide. Only a few were unwilling to embrace the new opportunities and chose to leave, seeking other avenues for their ambitions. The members felt greatly relieved that the Society's Constitution made it almost impossible for agitators to stay on as members. To accomplish its important mission, the Society had to be unsectarian and non-political, and any attempts to manipulate it for political ends would undermine its noble goals, a stance always encouraged by our Leaders. As time passed, it became clear that a small number still weren’t ready to fully engage in the broader interests of the Society, and they eventually dropped out.
THEOSOPHY IN PRACTICE
Theosophy in Action
It is of interest here to quote our Teacher's own words regarding this time. In an article published in the Metropolitan Magazine, New York, October, 1909, she says:
It’s relevant to quote our Teacher's own words about this period. In an article published in the Metropolitan Magazine, New York, October, 1909, she states:
Later, I found myself the successor of William Q. Judge, and I began my heart work, the inspiration of which is partly due to him.
Later, I became the successor of William Q. Judge, and I began my dedicated work, which was partly inspired by him.
In all my writings and associations with the members of the Theosophical Society, I emphasized the necessity of putting Theosophy into daily practice, and in such a way that it would continuously demonstrate that it was the redeeming power of man. More familiarity with the organization and its workers brought home to me the fact that there was a certain number of students who had in the early days begun the wrong way to study Theosophy, and that it was becoming in their lives a death-like sleep. I noticed that those who followed this line of action were always alarmed at my humanitarian tendencies. Whenever I reminded them that they were building a colossal egotism instead of a power to do good, they subtly opposed me. As I insisted on the practical life of theosophy, they opposed still more. They later exerted personal influence which affected certain members throughout the world. It was this condition which then menaced the Theosophical Movement, and which forced me to the point of taking such action as would fully protect the pure teachings of Theosophy and make possible a broader path for unselfish students to follow. Thus the faithful members of the Theosophical Movement would be able to exemplify the charge which Helena Petrovna Blavatsky gave to her pupils, as follows:
In all my writings and interactions with the members of the Theosophical Society, I emphasized the importance of applying Theosophy in everyday life, consistently showing it as a transformative force for humanity. Getting to know the organization and its members made me realize that some students who started studying Theosophy early on did so incorrectly, leading them to a lifeless existence. I noticed that those who followed this path were often disturbed by my humanitarian views. Whenever I reminded them that they were nurturing immense egotism instead of a capacity for good, they subtly resisted me. As I advocated for the practical application of Theosophy, their opposition intensified. They later used their personal influence to sway certain members globally. This situation posed a threat to the Theosophical Movement, which compelled me to take actions that would thoroughly protect the pure teachings of Theosophy and create a broader path for selfless students to follow. This way, the dedicated members of the Theosophical Movement could truly embody the directive that Helena Petrovna Blavatsky gave to her students, as follows:
"Real Theosophy is altruism, and we cannot repeat it too often. It is brotherly love, mutual help, unswerving devotion to truth. If once men do but realize that in these alone can true happiness be found, and never in wealth, possession or any selfish gratification, then the dark cloud will roll away, and a new humanity will be born upon the earth. Then the Golden Age will be there indeed."
"True Theosophy is all about altruism, and we can't stress that enough. It embodies brotherly love, mutual support, and unwavering dedication to the truth. If people can understand that real happiness is found only in these values, and not in wealth, possessions, or selfish pleasure, then the burdens will lift, and a new humanity will emerge on Earth. Then the Golden Age will truly arrive."
Here we find William Q. Judge accentuating the same spirit, the practical Theosophical life:
Here we find William Q. Judge emphasizing the same spirit, the practical Theosophical life:
"The power to know does not come from book-study alone, nor from mere philosophy, but mostly from the actual practice of altruism in deed, word, and thought; for that practice purifies the covers of the soul and permits the divine light to shine down into the brain-mind."
"Knowing isn't just about reading books or studying philosophy; it mainly comes from truly practicing kindness in our actions, words, and thoughts. This practice purifies the soul and lets divine light shine into the mind."
THE PARTING OF THE WAYS
The Fork in the Road
On February 18, 1898, at the Convention of the Theosophical Society in America, held at Chicago, Ill., the Society resolved, through its delegates from all parts of the world, to enter a larger arena, to widen its scope and to further protect the teachings of Theosophy. Amid most intense enthusiasm the Theosophical Society was expanded into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and I found myself recognized as its leader and official head. The Theosophical Society in Europe also resolved to merge itself into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and the example was quickly followed by Theosophical Societies in other parts of the world. The expansion of the original Theosophical Society, which Madame Blavatsky founded and which William Q. Judge so ably sustained, now called the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, gave birth to a new life, and the membership trebled the first year, and ever since that time a rapid increase has followed.
On February 18, 1898, at the Convention of the Theosophical Society in America, held in Chicago, Illinois, the Society decided, through its delegates from around the world, to enter a broader arena, to expand its scope, and to further protect the teachings of Theosophy. Amid great enthusiasm, the Theosophical Society was transformed into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and I found myself acknowledged as its leader and official head. The Theosophical Society in Europe also decided to merge into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and this was quickly followed by Theosophical Societies in other regions of the world. The expansion of the original Theosophical Society, founded by Madame Blavatsky and strongly supported by William Q. Judge, now called the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, gave rise to a new era, and the membership tripled in the first year, with a steady and rapid increase ever since.
KATHERINE TINGLEY'S
PRACTICAL HUMANITARIAN WORK
UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT
GIVES ASSISTANCE
KATHERINE TINGLEY'S
PRACTICAL HUMANITARIAN WORK
UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT
GIVES ASSISTANCE
In 1898 Katherine Tingley established the International Brotherhood League, the department of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society for practical humanitarian work, and under its auspices rendered aid to thousands of soldiers at Montauk after the close of the Spanish-American War. Later she took a relief expedition into Cuba, the United States Government affording[Pg 83] her free transportation for physicians, nurses, and supplies. Thus began her work in Cuba, which has resulted in the establishment of Râja Yoga Colleges at Santiago de Cuba, Santa Clara, and Pinar del Rio, and now in preparation at San Juan on the site of the famous battlefield which Katherine Tingley has recently purchased.
In 1898, Katherine Tingley founded the International Brotherhood League, the division of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society focused on practical humanitarian efforts. Under this initiative, she provided assistance to thousands of soldiers at Montauk after the Spanish-American War ended. Later, she led a relief mission to Cuba, with the U.S. Government granting her free transportation for doctors, nurses, and supplies. This marked the start of her work in Cuba, which led to the establishment of Râja Yoga Colleges in Santiago de Cuba, Santa Clara, and Pinar del Rio, and one is currently being set up in San Juan on the site of the famous battlefield that Katherine Tingley recently acquired.
In these Colleges, besides the world-famous Râja Yoga College at Point Loma, a great educational work is being carried on in which are being taught the highest ideals of patriotism and national life in addition to the development of character and the upbuilding of pure-minded and self-reliant manhood and womanhood to the end that each pupil may be prepared to take an honorable self-reliant position in the world's work. Other school sites acquired by Mrs. Katherine Tingley are in the New Forest, England, and also on the Island of Visingsö, Sweden.
In these colleges, in addition to the world-renowned Râja Yoga College at Point Loma, a significant educational initiative is underway where students are taught the highest ideals of patriotism and national life, along with character development and the cultivation of pure-minded and self-reliant individuals. This preparation enables each student to take an honorable and self-sufficient role in the world. Other school locations acquired by Mrs. Katherine Tingley include the New Forest in England and the Island of Visingsö in Sweden.
INTERNATIONAL HEADQUARTERS AT POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
INTERNATIONAL HEADQUARTERS AT POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
In 1900 the Headquarters of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society were moved from New York to Point Loma, California, which is now the International Center of the Theosophical Movement. This Organization is unsectarian and non-political; none of its officers or workers receives any salary or financial recompense.
In 1900, the headquarters of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society relocated from New York to Point Loma, California, which is now the International Center of the Theosophical Movement. This organization is non-sectarian and non-political; none of its officers or workers receive any salary or financial compensation.
In her article in The Metropolitan Magazine above referred to, Katherine Tingley further says:
In her article in The Metropolitan Magazine mentioned above, Katherine Tingley adds:
The knowledge that Point Loma was to be the World-center of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, which has for its supreme object the elevation of the race, created great enthusiasm among its members throughout the world. The further fact that the government of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society rests entirely with the leader and official head, who holds her office for life and who has the privilege of appointing her successor, gave me the power to carry out some of the plans I had long cherished. Among these was the erecting of the great Homestead Building. This I carefully designed that it might not stand apart from the beautiful nature about it, but in a sense harmonize with the sky, the distant mountains, the broad blue Pacific, and the glorious light of the sun.
The realization that Point Loma would become the global center for the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, dedicated to uplifting humanity, generated a lot of excitement among its members around the world. Moreover, the fact that the leadership of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society rests solely with a leader who serves for life and has the authority to choose her successor inspired me to pursue some long-held plans. One of these plans was the construction of the impressive Homestead Building. I designed it with care to ensure it would blend with the beautiful surroundings, harmonizing with the sky, the distant mountains, the vast Pacific Ocean, and the bright sunlight.
So it has been from the first, so that the practical work of Theosophy began at Point Loma under the most favorable circumstances. No one dominated by selfish aims and ambitions was invited to take part in this pioneer work. Although there were scores of workers from various parts of the world uniting their efforts with mine for the upbuilding of this world-center, yet there was no disharmony. Each took the duty allotted him and worked trustingly and cheerfully. Many of the world's ways these workers gladly left behind them. They seemed reborn with an enthusiasm that knew no defeat. The work was done for the love of it, and this is the secret of a large part of the success that has come to the Theosophical Movement.
From the very start, the practical work of Theosophy began at Point Loma under the best conditions. No one motivated by selfish interests or ambitions was invited to join this pioneering effort. Despite the many workers from around the world joining their efforts with mine to create this global center, there was no discord. Everyone took on their assigned roles and worked together trustingly and happily. Many of the world's ways were willingly left behind by these workers. They seemed reborn with an unstoppable enthusiasm. The work was done for the love of it, and this has been key to much of the success that has come to the Theosophical Movement.
Not long after the establishment of the International Theosophical Headquarters at Point Loma, it was plain to see that the Society was advancing along all lines by leaps and bounds. Letters of inquiry were pouring in from different countries, which led to my establishing the Theosophical Propaganda Bureau. This is one of the greatest factors we have in disseminating our teachings. The International Brotherhood League then opened its offices and has ever been active in its special humanitarian work, being the directing power which has sustained the several Râja Yoga schools and academies, now in Pinar del Rio, Santa Clara, and Santiago de Cuba, from the beginning. The Aryan Theosophical Press has yearly enlarged its facilities in answer to the demands made upon it through the publication of Theosophical literature, which includes The Theosophical Path and several other publications. There is the Isis Conservatory of Music and Drama, the Department of Arts and Crafts, the Industrial Department, including Forestry, Agriculture, Roadbuilding, Photo-engraving, Chemical laboratory, Landscape-gardening, and many other crafts.
Shortly after the International Theosophical Headquarters was established at Point Loma, it became apparent that the Society was making significant progress in all areas. Inquiries were pouring in from various countries, which led me to establish the Theosophical Propaganda Bureau. This is one of our most important tools for sharing our teachings. The International Brotherhood League then opened its offices and has always been active in its specific humanitarian efforts, supporting various Râja Yoga schools and academies in Pinar del Rio, Santa Clara, and Santiago de Cuba from the beginning. The Aryan Theosophical Press has increased its resources each year to meet the growing demand for Theosophical literature, which includes The Theosophical Path and several other publications. Additionally, there’s the Isis Conservatory of Music and Drama, the Department of Arts and Crafts, and the Industrial Department, which encompasses Forestry, Agriculture, Roadbuilding, Photo-engraving, a Chemical laboratory, Landscape-gardening, and many other trades.
DO NOT FAIL TO PROFIT BY THE FOLLOWING
DO NOT MISS OUT ON THE FOLLOWING
Constantly the question is asked, what is theosophy, what does it really teach? Each year the life and work of H. P. Blavatsky and the high ideals and pure morality[Pg 84] of her teachings are more clearly vindicated. Each year the position taken by William Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley in regard to their predecessor, H. P. Blavatsky, is better understood, and their own lives and work are seen to be actuated by the same high ideals for the uplifting of the human race. Each year more and more people are coming to realize that not all that goes under the name of Theosophy is rightly so called, but that there is a counterfeit Theosophy as well as the true, and that there is need of discrimination, lest many be misled.
People keep asking what theosophy is and what it really teaches. Year after year, the life and work of H. P. Blavatsky, along with the high ideals and integrity of her teachings, become clearer. Each year, we gain a better understanding of William Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley’s perspectives on their predecessor, H. P. Blavatsky, and their own lives and work demonstrate that they are motivated by the same high ideals aimed at uplifting humanity. More and more people are recognizing that not everything labeled as Theosophy is genuine; there is both authentic Theosophy and a fake version, making it crucial to be discerning to avoid being misled.
"THEOSOPHIST IS WHO THEOSOPHY DOES"
"Theosophist embodies what Theosophy is."
From the earliest days of the present Theosophical Movement has it been necessary to make this distinction, but there is one unfailing test expressed in the words of H. P. Blavatsky: "Theosophist is who Theosophy does." In the past many have been attracted to the ranks of the Society through motives other than those which lead, not only to the study of Theosophy, the Wisdom-Religion, but to the making of it a factor of purification of their daily lives; some seeking admission from motives of ambition or other self-interest, some for mere entertainment or for the acquirement of so-called "occult" powers—thinking they could gain the knowledge without the practice of Theosophy, the first step of which is altruism; and some from mere curiosity, hoping to find in Theosophy a new fad. The presence of such pseudo-Theosophists in the ranks has at times necessitated drastic action, and on one or two occasions reorganization of the whole Society in order that it might be held to its original high ideals and the lines on which it was founded. And though the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society is not for saints, the demand is made upon all who are in its ranks that there shall be a constant effort to live up to its high ideals of purity and altruistic endeavor, that there shall be practice and not mere theory, and that both by word and deed the lives of the members shall be an example to all men and especially to the young.
From the earliest days of the current Theosophical Movement, it has been important to make this distinction. However, there's one clear test articulated by H. P. Blavatsky: "A Theosophist is someone who practices Theosophy." In the past, many people joined the Society for reasons other than those that lead not only to the study of Theosophy, the Wisdom-Religion, but also to integrating it into their daily lives. Some sought membership out of ambition or self-interest, some just for entertainment or to gain so-called "occult" powers—believing they could acquire knowledge without practicing Theosophy, which fundamentally begins with altruism. Others were simply curious, hoping to find a new trend within Theosophy. The presence of such pseudo-Theosophists has occasionally required significant action, including one or two instances of completely reorganizing the Society to uphold its original high ideals and founding principles. While the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society is not exclusively for saints, there is an expectation for everyone involved to consistently strive to embody its high standards of purity and altruism, to practice rather than just theorize, and to ensure that their actions and words set an example for all people, especially the young.
In certain cases as before referred to, those who have been removed from the ranks of the Society have with their associates formed small centers of their own, using the name Theosophy and to some extent the writings of Madame Blavatsky. This has caused confusion in the minds of some who look at things merely superficially, accepting the professions of people without regard to their motives or lives; and hence it is necessary from time to time to clear the air, as it were, and, sweeping away the veneer of mere profession, show the facts as they really are.
In certain cases mentioned earlier, those who have been removed from the Society have formed small groups of their own with their associates, using the name Theosophy and to some extent the writings of Madame Blavatsky. This has led to confusion among some people who only look at things on the surface, accepting others' claims without considering their motives or lives; therefore, it's necessary to periodically clarify things and, stripping away the facade of mere claims, present the facts as they truly are.
Counterfeits exist in many departments of life and thought, and especially in matters relating to religion and the deeper teachings of life. Hence, in order that people who are honestly seeking the truth may not be misled, we deem it important to state that the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society is not responsible for, nor is it affiliated with, nor does it endorse, any other society which, while calling itself Theosophical, is not connected with the International Theosophical Headquarters at Point Loma, California. Having a knowledge of Theosophy, the ancient Wisdom-Religion, we deem it as a sacred trust and responsibility to maintain its pure teachings, free from the vagaries, additions, or misrepresentations of ambitious self-styled Theosophists and would-be teachers. The test of a Theosophist is not in profession, but in action, and in a noble and virtuous life. The motto of the Society is "There is no religion higher than Truth." This was adopted[Pg 85] by Madame Blavatsky, but it is to be deeply regretted that there are no legal means to prevent the use of this motto in connexion with counterfeit Theosophy, by people professing to be Theosophists, but who would not be recognized as such by Madame Blavatsky.
Counterfeits exist in many areas of life and thought, especially in religion and deeper life teachings. That's why it's important to say that the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society is not responsible for, affiliated with, or endorsing any other group that claims to be Theosophical but isn't connected to the International Theosophical Headquarters in Point Loma, California. With a grasp of Theosophy, the ancient Wisdom-Religion, we see it as our sacred duty to uphold its pure teachings, free from the inconsistencies, additions, or misrepresentations of ambitious self-proclaimed Theosophists and wannabe teachers. The measure of a Theosophist isn't in what they say but in how they act and live a noble, virtuous life. The Society's motto is "There is no religion higher than Truth." This was put forward by Madame Blavatsky, but it's unfortunate that there are no legal ways to stop the misuse of this motto by those claiming to be Theosophists, yet who would not be recognized as such by Madame Blavatsky.
It is a regrettable fact that many people use the name of Theosophy and of our Organization for self-interest, as also that of H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress, and even the Society's motto, to attract attention to themselves and to gain public support. This they do in private and public speech and in publications. Without being in any way connected with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, in many cases they permit it to be inferred that they are, thus misleading the public, and honest inquirers are hence led away from the original truths of Theosophy.
It’s unfortunate that many people exploit the name of Theosophy and our Organization for their own gain, as well as that of H. P. Blavatsky, the Founder, and even the Society’s motto, to draw attention to themselves and to garner public support. They do this in both private conversations and public statements, as well as in publications. Without any real connection to the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, many of them allow it to be assumed that they are, which misleads the public, and honest seekers are thus diverted from the original truths of Theosophy.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society welcomes to membership all who truly love their fellow men and desire the eradication of the evils caused by the barriers of race, creed, caste, or color, which have so long impeded human progress; to all sincere lovers of truth and to all who aspire to higher and better things than the mere pleasures and interests of a worldly life, and are prepared to do all in their power to make Brotherhood a living energy in the life of humanity, its various departments offer unlimited opportunities.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society invites everyone to join who genuinely cares for their fellow humans and wants to eliminate the harms caused by the divisions of race, belief, class, or skin color, which have long held back human progress. It welcomes all sincere truth-seekers and those who strive for greater and better things beyond the simple pleasures and interests of everyday life, and who are ready to do everything they can to make Brotherhood a vital force in humanity's daily existence. Its various departments provide endless opportunities.
The whole work of the Organization is under the direction of the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as outlined in the Constitution.
The entire work of the Organization is led by the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as stated in the Constitution.
OBJECTS OF THE INTERNATIONAL BROTHERHOOD LEAGUE
OBJECTS OF THE INTERNATIONAL BROTHERHOOD LEAGUE
1. To help men and women to realize the nobility of their calling and their true position in life.
1. To help both men and women recognize the greatness of their purpose and their true place in life.
2. To educate children of all nations on the broadest lines of Universal Brotherhood and to prepare destitute and homeless children to become workers for humanity.
2. To educate children from all nations about the principles of Universal Brotherhood and to prepare underprivileged and homeless children to become contributors to society.
3. To ameliorate the condition of unfortunate women, and assist them to a higher life.
3. To improve the situation of disadvantaged women and help them achieve a better life.
4. To assist those who are or have been in prisons to establish themselves in honorable positions in life.
4. To help those who are or have been in prison to secure respectable positions in life.
5. To abolish capital punishment.
Abolish the death penalty.
6. To bring about a better understanding between so-called savage and civilized races, by promoting a closer and more sympathetic relationship between them.
6. To create a better understanding between so-called savage and civilized races by fostering a closer and more empathetic relationship between them.
7. To relieve human suffering resulting from flood, famine, war, and other calamities; and, generally, to extend aid, help, and comfort to suffering humanity throughout the world.
7. To ease human suffering caused by floods, famine, war, and other disasters; and, generally, to provide support, assistance, and comfort to those in need around the world.
Joseph H. Fussell
Secretary
Joseph H. Fussell
Secretary
Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society.
Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society.
International Headquarters Point Loma, California.
International Headquarters Point Loma, California.
BOOK LIST
Reading List
OF WORKS ON
THEOSOPHY, OCCULTISM, RELIGION, PHILOSOPHY, SCIENCE, AND ART
OF WORKS ON
THEOSOPHY, OCCULTISM, RELIGION, PHILOSOPHY, SCIENCE, AND ART
PUBLISHED OR FOR SALE BY
FOR SALE OR PUBLISHED BY
THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING COMPANY
The Theosophical Publishing Company
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U. S. A.
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U.S.A.
The office of the Theosophical Publishing Company is at Point Loma, California
The Theosophical Publishing Company is located in Point Loma, California
It has no other office and no branches
It has no other offices and no branches
FOREIGN AGENCIES
Foreign agencies
THE UNITED KINGDOM—Theosophical Book Co., 18 Bartlett's Buildings,
Holborn Circus, London, e. c., England
THE UNITED KINGDOM—Theosophical Book Co., 18 Bartlett's Buildings,
Holborn Circus, London, EC, England
GERMANY—J. Th. Heller, Vestnertorgraben 13, Nürnberg
GERMANY—J. Th. Heller, Vestnertorgraben 13, Nuremberg
SWEDEN—Universella Broderskapets Förlag, Barnhusgatan, 10, Stockholm
SWEDEN—Universal Brotherhood Publishing, Barnhusgatan 10, Stockholm
HOLLAND—Louis F. Schudel, Hollandia-Drukkerij, Baarn
HOLLAND—Louis F. Schudel, Hollandia Printing, Baarn
AUSTRALIA—Willans and Williams, 16 Carrington St., Wynyard Sq., Sydney, N. S. W.
AUSTRALIA—Willans and Williams, 16 Carrington St., Wynyard Sq., Sydney, N. S. W.
CUBA—H. S. Turner, Apartado 127; or Heredia, Baja, 10, Santiago de Cuba
CUBA—H. S. Turner, P.O. Box 127; or Heredia, Baja, 10, Santiago de Cuba
MEXICO—Samuel L. Herrera, Calle de la Independencia, 55 altos, Vera Cruz, V. C.
MEXICO—Samuel L. Herrera, 55 Upper Independence Street, Vera Cruz, V. C.
Speech by Katherine Tingley at San Diego Opera House, March, 1902 | $ .15 |
A Call to Public Conscience: an Address delivered by Katherine Tingley at Isis Theater, San Diego, July 22, 1906. Published by the Woman's Theosophical Propaganda League, Point Loma | .05 |
Astral High, and Other Papers (W. Q. Judge) | .03 |
Bhagavad Gita (recension by W. Q. Judge). The pearl of the scriptures of the East. American edition; pocket size; morocco, gilt edges | 1.00 |
Culture of Concentration (W. Q. Judge) | .15 |
Devachan; or the Heavenworld (H. Coryn) | .05 |
Echoes from the East; a broad Outline of Theosophical Doctrines. Written for the newspaper reading public. (W. Q. Judge) Sm. 8vo, cloth |
.50 |
Paper | .25 |
An Epitome of Theosophical Teachings (W. Q. Judge); 40 pages | .15 |
Freemasonry and Jesuitism, The Pith and Marrow of the Closing and Coming Century and Related Position of, (Rameses) | .15 |
8 copies for $1.00; per hundred, $10.00 | |
Katherine Tingley, Humanity's Friend; A Visit with Katherine Tingley (by John Hubert Greusel); A Study of Râja Yoga at Point Loma (Reprint from the San Francisco Chronicle, Jan. 6, 1907). The above three comprised in a pamphlet of 50 pages, published by the Woman's Theosophical Propaganda League, Point Loma |
.15 |
Hypnosis: Hypnotism, by W. Q. Judge (Reprint from The Path, vol. viii, p. 335); Why Does Katherine Tingley Oppose Hypnotism? by a Student (Reprint from New Century Path, Oct. 28, 1906); Evils of Hypnotism, by Lydia Ross, M.D. | .15 |
Events in the History of the Theosophical Movement; by Joseph H. Fussell. 24 pages, royal 8vo. |
.15 |
Isis Revealed, by H. P. Blavatsky. 2 vols, royal 8vo, about 1500 pages; cloth; with portrait of the author. Point Loma Edition, with a preface. Postpaid | 4.00 |
The Key to Theosophy: by H. P. Blavatsky. Point Loma Edition, with Glossary
and exhaustive Index. Portraits of H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge. 8vo., cloth, 400 pages. Postpaid |
2.25 |
Life at Point Loma: Some Notes by Katherine Tingley. (Reprinted from the Los Angeles Saturday Post, December, 1902) | .15 |
Guidance on the Journey (M. C.), with Comments, and a short chapter on Karma. Authoritative rules for treading the path of a higher life. Point Loma Edition, pocket size edition of this classic, leather | .75 |
Embossed paper | .25 |
The Heart Doctrine: Mysteries Explained. Prepared by Katherine Tingley and her pupils. Square 8vo, cloth | 2.00 |
Paper | 1.00 |
8 Pamphlet Series, comprising the different Articles in above, paper, each | .25 |
Nightmare Stories (H. P. Blavatsky). Illustrated by R. Machell. A collection of the weirdest tales ever written down. Cloth | .60 |
Paper | .35 |
The Plow and the Cross. A story of New Ireland; by William Patrick O'Ryan. 12mo, 378 pages. Illustrated. Cloth |
1.00 |
The Secret Doctrine. The Synthesis of Science, Religion, and Philosophy, by H. P. Blavatsky. Point Loma Edition; with Index. Two vols., royal 8vo, about 1500 pages; cloth. Postage prepaid | 10.00 |
Reprinted from the original edition of 1888, as issued by H. P. Blavatsky | |
Some Errors of Christian Science. Criticism by H. P. Blavatsky and W. Q. Judge | .15 |
Voice of the Silence. (For the daily use of disciples.) Translated and annotated by H. P. Blavatsky. Pocket size, leather | .75 |
Yoga Quotes (translated by W. Q. Judge), pocket size, leather | .75 |
GREEK SYMPOSIA, as performed by students of the Isis League of Music and
Drama, under direction of Katherine Tingley. (Fully protected by copyright.) 1 The Insights of Hypatia. 2 A commitment. Each |
.15 |
NEW CENTURY SERIES. The Essence and Core of Some Sacred Texts. | |
Ten Pamphlets; Scripts, each | .25 |
Subscription (Series of 10 Pamphlets) | 1.50 |
Script 1—Contents: The Relation of Universal Brotherhood to Christianity—No Man can Serve Two Masters—In this Place is a Greater Thing | |
Script 2—Contents: A Vision of Judgment—The Great Victory—Co-Heirs with Christ—The "Woes" of the Prophets—Fragment: from Bhagavad Gîtâ—Jesus the Man | |
Script 3—Contents: Lesson of Israel's History—Man's Divinity and Perfectibility—The Man Born Blind—The Everlasting Covenant—Burden of the Lord | |
Script 4—Contents: Reincarnation in the Bible—The Money-Changers in the Temple—The Mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven—The Heart Doctrine—The Temple of God | |
Script 5—Contents: Egypt and Prehistoric America—Theoretical and Practical Theosophy—Death, One of the Crowning Victories of Human Life—Reliance on the Law—Led by the Spirit of God | |
Script 6—Contents: Education Through Illusion to Truth—Astronomy in the Light of Ancient Wisdom—Occultism and Magic—Resurrection | |
Script 7—Contents: Theosophy and Islâm, a word concerning Sufism—Archaeology in the Light of Theosophy—Man, a Spiritual Builder | |
Script 8—Contents: The Sun of Righteousness—Cant about the Classics | |
Script 9—Contents: Traces of the Wisdom-Religion in Zoroastrianism, Mithraism, and their modern representative, Parseeism—The Druses of Mount Lebanon | |
Script 10—Contents: The Religions of China | |
Script 11—(Supplementary Number) Contents: Druidism—Druidism and its Connexion with Ireland | |
OCCULTISM, STUDIES IN (H. P. Blavatsky). Pocket size, 6 vols. cloth; each | .35 |
Per set of six vols. | 1.50 |
Vol. 1. Practical Occultism. Occultism vs. the Occult Arts. The Blessing of Publicity | |
Vol. 2. Hypnotism. Black Magic in Science. Signs of the Times | |
Vol. 3. Psychic and Noetic Action | |
Vol. 4. Kosmic Mind. The Dual Aspect of Wisdom | |
Vol. 5. The Esoteric Character of the Gospels | |
Vol. 6. Astral Bodies; The Constitution of the Inner Man | |
THEOSOPHICAL MANUALS. Elementary Handbooks for Students. | |
16mo, price, each, paper 25c; cloth | .35 |
No. 1 Basic Theosophy | |
No. 2 The 7 Principles of Man | |
No. 3 Karma | |
No. 4 Rebirth | |
No. 5 Man After Death | |
No. 6 Kâmaloka and Devachan | |
No. 7 Teachers and Their Students | |
No. 8 The Cycle Theory | |
No. 9 Psychism, Ghost Studies, and the Astral Plane | |
No. 10 The Astral Light | |
No. 11 Psychometry, clairvoyance, and telepathy | |
No. 12 The Angel and the Demon (2 vols., 35c each) | |
No. 13 The Fire and the Clay | |
No. 14 On God and Prayer | |
No. 15 Theosophy: the Origin of Religions | |
No. 16 From Crypt to Entryway; an Essay on the Rise and Fall of Dogma | |
No. 17 Planet Earth: Its Parentage, its Rounds and its Races | |
No. 18 Sons of the Fire Mist: a Study of Man | |
THE PATH SERIES. Specially adapted for Inquirers in Theosophy. | |
Already Published: | |
No. 1 The Purpose of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society | .05 |
No. 2 Theosophy Explained (W. Q. Judge) | .05 |
Reprinted from Official Report, World's Parliament of Religions, Chicago, 1893 | |
No. 3 Lost Mysteries (Herbert Coryn, m. d.) | .05 |
No. 4 Theosophy and Its Imitators | .05 |
No. 5 Some Distorted Views of Theosophy (H. T. Edge, b.a.) | .05 |
Thirty Copies of above Path Series, $1.00; one hundred copies, $3.00 | |
MISCELLANEOUS. Souvenir Postcards from the Theosophical Headquarters. Two for 5c; postage 1c. extra; 50 copies, postpaid, $1.00; 100 copies, postpaid, $1.50 | |
Lomaland. An Album of Views and Quotations; 10½ × 13½ in. (postage 6c. extra) | .50 |
Reproductions of Famous Paintings by R. Machell. The Path—Parsifal—The Prodigal—The Bard—The Light of the Coming Day—'Twixt Priest and Profligate—The Hour of Despair—The Dweller on the Threshold. Size of photographs, 8 × 6 in., approximate. Price, unmounted, 50c; mounted | .75 |
The Path Magazine—Vol. ix ('94-95); Vol. x ('95-96); each | 2.00 |
The Path Magazine—Index to Vols. I to VIII; cloth | .50 |
The Path Magazine—Back Numbers; each | .20 |
Spotlight, No. 6—Full Report of Great Debate on Theosophy and Christianity
held at Fisher Opera House, San Diego, Cal., September and October,
1901. 72 pages. Special number issued to the public |
.15 |
Searchlight, No. 7 | .15 |
Searchlight, Vol. II, No. 1 | .15 |
Global Brotherhood Path } | |
Universal Brotherhood Magazine } Back numbers | .20 |
Volumes 13 (1898-99), 14 (1899-00), 15 (1900-01), 16 (1901-02), each | 2.00 |
LOTUS GROUP LITERATURE | |
Introduced under the direction of Katherine Tingley | |
No. 1 The Tiny Builders, and their Voyage to Rangi (R. N.) | .50 |
No. 2 The Arrival of the King (Machell); cloth, | .35 |
Lotus Music Book. Fifty original songs with copyrighted music; boards | .50 |
Lotus Vibes: "The Sun Temple," with music | .15 |
FRENCH | |
Elementary Theosophy | .05 |
The Mysteries of the Doctrine of the Heart (1re Section) | .50 |
SPANISH | |
Echoes of the East (W. Q. Judge) | .50 |
Epitome of Theosophical Teachings (W. Q. Judge). 40 páginas | .25 |
Theosophy Explained | .05 |
Theosophy and Its Counterfeits. Para uso de investigadores | .05 |
30 copies $1.00; 100 copies $3.00 | |
Life in Point Loma (Notas por Katherine Tingley). | .15 |
Libros Teosóficos Elementales para uso de los Estudiantes 16mo, precios cada uno, en papel 25c; en tela |
.35 |
Núm. 1 Teosofía Elemental
Núm. 2 La Constitución Septenaria del Hombre
Núm. 3 Karma
Núm. 4 Reencarnación
Núm. 5 El Hombre después la Muerte
Núm. 6 Kâmaloka y Devachán
Núm. 7 Los Maestros y sus Discípulos
Núm. 8 La Doctrina de los Ciclos
Núm. 9 Psiquismo, Fantasmalogía, y el Plano Astral
Núm. 10 La Luz Astral
Núm. 11 Psicomancia, Clairvoyancia, y Telepatía
Núm. 1 Elemental Philosophy
Núm. 2 The Septenary Constitution of Man
Núm. 3 Karma
Núm. 4 Reincarnation
Núm. 5 Man after Death
Núm. 6 Kâmaloka and Devachán
Núm. 7 The Masters and their Disciples
Núm. 8 The Doctrine of Cycles
Núm. 9 Psychism, Phantomology, and the Astral Plane
Núm. 10 Astral Light
Núm. 11 Psychomancy, Clairvoyance, and Telepathy
Núm. 12 El Angel y el Demonio (dos tomos, cada uno 35c)
Núm. 13 La Llama y el Barro
Núm. 14 Sobre Dios y las Oraciones
Núm. 15 Teosofía, la Madre de las Religiones
Núm. 16 Desde la Cripta á Pronaos: un Ensayo sobre la Elevación y Decadencia del Dogma
Núm. 17 La Tierra
Núm. 18 Los Hijos de la Neblina Ardiente: un Estudio del Hombre
Núm. 12 The Angel and the Demon (two volumes, each 35c)
Núm. 13 The Flame and the Clay
Núm. 14 About God and Prayers
Núm. 15 Theosophy, the Mother of Religions
Núm. 16 From the Crypt to the Pronaos: an Essay on the Rise and Fall of Dogma
Núm. 17 The Earth
Núm. 18 The Children of the Burning Mist: a Study of Man
Order above from the Theosophical Publishing Company, Point Loma, California.
The following in other languages may be procured by writing direct to
the respective Foreign Agencies (see first page) for Book List and prices.
Order above from the Theosophical Publishing Company, Point Loma, California.
You can get the following in other languages by contacting the
respective Foreign Agencies (see first page) for the Book List and prices.
GERMAN
GERMAN
An ihren Früchten sollt Ihr sie erkennen—Wer ist ein Theosoph?—Was
Theosophie über manche Punkte lehrt und was sie weder lehrt noch billigt
Ausbildung der Konzentration (von William Q. Judge).
Das Leben zu Point Loma (Katherine Tingley). Schön Illustriert. (Recommended)
Die Bhagavad-Gîtâ (nach der englischen Ausgabe von William Q. Judge).
Die Wissenschaft des Lebens und die Kunst zu leben
Echos aus dem Orient (von William Q. Judge).
Studien über die Bhagavad Gîtâ (William Q. Judge).
Theosophie Erklärt
Rückblick und Ausblick auf die theosophische Bewegung
Wahrheit ist mächtig und muss obsiegen!
Postkarten mit Ansichten von Point Loma
You will recognize them by their results—Who is a Theosophist?—What Theosophy teaches about specific topics and what it does not teach or endorse.
Focus Training (by William Q. Judge).
Life at Point Loma (Katherine Tingley). Beautifully Illustrated. (Recommended)
The Bhagavad Gita (based on the English edition by William Q. Judge).
The Science of Life and the Art of Living
Echoes from the East (by William Q. Judge).
Studies on the Bhagavad Gita (William Q. Judge).
Theosophy Explained
A Reflection on the Past and a Vision for the Future of the Theosophical Movement
Truth is powerful and must win out!
Postcards showing views of Point Loma
Theosophische Handbücher:
Theosophical Manuals:
No. 1 Elementare Theosophie
No. 2 Die Sieben Prinzipien des Menschen
No. 3 Karma
No. 4 Reinkarnation
No. 1 Basic Theosophy
No. 2 The Seven Principles of Humanity
No. 3 Karma
No. 4 Rebirth
No. 5 Der Mensch nach dem Tode
No. 6 Kâmaloka und Devachan
No. 7 Lehrer und ihre Jünger
No. 8 Die Theorie der Zyklen u. s. w.
No. 5 Life After Death
No. 6 Kâmaloka and Devachan
No. 7 Teachers and Their Students
No. 8 The Theory of Cycles, etc.
DUTCH
DUTCH
Die Bhagavad-Gîtâ: Het Boek van Yoga; with Glossary. Bound in morocco or paper
De Kleine Bouwers en Hun Reis naar Rangi; een Geschiedenis voor Kinderen door
R. N. (met illustraties van R. Machell)
De Oceaan der Theosophie (door William Q. Judge)
De Ridders van Keizer Arthur—Een Verhaal voor Kinderen, door Ceinnyd Morus
Drie Opstellen over Theosophie. In verband met Vraagstukken van den Dag
Echo's uit het Oosten; een algemeene schets der Theosophische Leeringen door
William Q. Judge (Occultus)
Het Leven te Point Loma, Enkele Aanteekeningen door Katherine Tingley
Hoogere en Lagere Psychologie. Enkele Aanteekeningen door Katherine Tingley
(met Portret en Illustratie)
H. P. Blavatsky En William Q. Judge, De Stichters en Leiders der Theosophische
Beweging (Leerling). pp. 42
Katherine Tingley, de Autocraat (De Geheimen van de Leer van het Hart)
Licht op het Pad (door M. C.) Bound in morocco or paper
Pit en Merg, uit sommige Heilige Geschriften, 1e Serie
Inhoud: Theosophie en Christendom. "Niemand kan twee heeren dienen."
Iets Meerders dan de Tempel. Een Gezicht des Oordeels. De Mensch Jezus
Pit en Merg van de Eindigende en Komende Eeuw, en de daarmede in betrekking
staande positie van Vrijmetselarij en Jesuitisme, door Rameses
The Bhagavad Gita: The Book of Yoga; with Glossary. Bound in leather or paper
The Little Builders and Their Trip to Rangi; a Story for Children by
R. N. (with illustrations by R. Machell)
The Ocean of Theosophy (by William Q. Judge)
King Arthur's Knights—A Story for Children, by Ceinnyd Morus
Three Essays on Theosophy. In Relation to Current Issues
Echoes from the East; a general overview of Theosophical Teachings by
William Q. Judge (Occultus)
Life at Point Loma, Some Notes by Katherine Tingley
Advanced and Basic Psychology. Some Notes by Katherine Tingley
(with Portrait and Illustration)
H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, The Founders and Leaders of the Theosophical
Movement (Student). pp. 42
Katherine Tingley, the Ruler (The Secrets of the Teachings of the Heart)
Guiding Light (by M. C.) Bound in leather or paper
Essence and Importance, from certain Holy Scriptures, 1st Series
Contents: Theosophy and Christianity. "No one can serve two masters."
Something More than the Temple. A Vision of Judgment. The Man Jesus
Essence and Significance of the Lasting and Upcoming Century, and its related position of Freemasonry and Jesuitism, by Rameses
Theosophical Manuals, Series No. 1
Theosophical Manuals, Series #1
No. 1 In den Voorhof
No. 2 Een heilig Leerstuk
No. 3 Verloren kennis weergevonden
No. 4 Een Sleutel tot Moderne Raadselen
No. 5 Het Mysterie van den Dood
No. 1 In the Courtyard
No. 2 A Divine Lesson
No. 3 Knowledge Rediscovered
No. 4 A Guide to Modern Mysteries
No. 5 The Mystery of Death
No. 6 "Hemel" en "Hel"
No. 7 Leeraren en hun Leerlingen
No. 8 Een Universeele Wet
No. 9 Dwaalwegen (Hypnotisme, Clairvoyance, Spiritisme)
No. 10 De Ziel der Wereld
No. 6 "Heaven" and "Hell"
No. 7 Teachers and Their Students
No. 8 A Universal Principle
No. 9 Wandering Paths (Hypnosis, Clairvoyance, Spiritualism)
No. 10 The Spirit of the World
Theosophical Manuals, Series No. 2
Theosophical Manuals, Series #2
No. 1 Psychometrie, Clairvoyance, en Gedachten-Overbrenging
No. 1 Psychometry, Clairvoyance, and Telepathy
SWEDISH
SWEDISH
Den Hemliga Läran, 2 band (H. P. Blavatsky)
Nyckel till Teosofien (H. P. Blavatsky)
Astral Berusning, Devachan, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Brev, som hjälpt mig (William Q. Judge)
Den Cykliska Lagen, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Dolda Vinkar i den Hemliga Läran, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Dödsstraffet i Teosofisk Belysning. m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Reinkarnationsläran i Bibeln, Om Karma, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Studier över Bhagavad-Gîtâ (William Q. Judge)
Teosofiens Ocean (William Q. Judge)
Vetenskapen och Teosofien, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Övning i Koncentration (William Q. Judge)
Hemligheterna i Hjärtats Lära (Katherine Tingley och hennes lärjungar)
En Intervju med Katherine Tingley (Greusel)
Katherine Tingley, af M. F. N. (levnadsteckning)
Existenslinjer och Utvecklingsnormer (Oscar Ljungström)
Kan ett T. S. sakna morallag? (Protest möte)
Teosofi och Kristendom, Genmäle till Prof. Pfannenstill (Dr. G. Zander och F. Kellberg)
Asiens Ljus (Edwin Arnold)
Bhagavad Gîtâ, Hängivandets bok
Den Teosofiska Institutionen (Baker)
Frimureri och Jesuitvälde (Rameses)
Ljus på Vägen
Lotusblad, för barn
Lotussångbok, ord och musik
Râja Yoga, Om Själens Utveckling
Skillnaden mellan Teosofi och Spiritism
Stjärnan, Sago- och Poemsamling, för barn
Teosofiens Innebörd
Tystnadens Röst
Visingsö (Karling)
The Secret Doctrine, 2 volumes (H. P. Blavatsky)
Key to Theosophy (H. P. Blavatsky)
Astral Intoxication, Devachan, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Letters that supported me (William Q. Judge)
The Cycle Law, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Hidden Insights in The Secret Doctrine, etc. (William Q. Judge)
The Death Penalty Through a Theosophical Lens, etc. (William Q. Judge)
The Bible's Teachings on Reincarnation, Karma, and More. (William Q. Judge)
Studies on the Bhagavad-Gītā (William Q. Judge)
The Ocean of Theosophy (William Q. Judge)
Science and Theosophy, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Focus Exercises (William Q. Judge)
The Secrets of the Heart's Teachings (Katherine Tingley and her disciples)
An Interview with Katherine Tingley (Greusel)
Katherine Tingley, by M. F. N. (biography)
Lines of Life and Growth Standards (Oscar Ljungström)
Can a Theosophical Society Be Without Moral Law? (Protest meeting)
Theosophy and Christianity, Response to Prof. Pfannenstill (Dr. G. Zander and F. Kellberg)
The Light of Asia (Edwin Arnold)
Bhagavad Gita, The Book of Devotion
The Theosophical Society (Baker)
Freemasonry and Jesuit Governance (Rameses)
Guidance on the Journey
Lotus Leaves, for children
Lotus Playlist, lyrics and music
Raja Yoga: A Guide to Soul Development
The Difference between Theosophy and Spiritualism
The Collection of Stars, Stories, and Poems, for children
The Meaning of Theosophy
The Sound of Silence
Visingsö (Karling)
Teosofiska Handböcker
Enkelt och lättfattligt skrivna framställningar av Teosofiska läror
Klotband. Pris för varje bok, kronor 2.00
Teosophical Handbooks
Simple and easy-to-understand presentations of Theosophical teachings
Paperback. Price for each book: 2.00 SEK
Nr 1 Elementär Teosofi
Nr 2 Människans Sju Principer
Nr 3 Karma
Nr 4 Reinkarnation
Nr 5 Människan efter Döden
Nr 6 Kâmaloka och Devachan
Nr 7 Lärare och deras Lärjungar
Nr 8 Läran om Cykler
Nr 9 Psykiska Fenomen och Astral-planet
Nr 10 Astral-ljuset
Nr 11 Psykometri, Clairvoyance och Tankeöverföring
Nr 1 Basic Theosophy
Nr 2 The Seven Principles of Humanity
Nr 3 Karma
Nr 4 Reincarnation
Nr 5 Humanity after Death
Nr 6 Kâmaloka and Devachan
Nr 7 Teachers and Their Students
Nr 8 The Doctrine of Cycles
Nr 9 Psychic Phenomena and the Astral Plane
Nr 10 Astral Light
Nr 11 Psychometry, Clairvoyance, and Telepathy
Nr 12 Ängeln och Demonen (2 delar à kronor 2.00)
Nr 13 Anden och Stoftet
Nr 14 Om Gud och Bönen
Nr 15 Teosofien, Religionernas Moder
Nr 16 Från Crypt till Pronaos. En essay över dogmernas uppkomst och förfall
Nr 17 Jorden: Dess härkomst, dess runder och raser
Nr 18 Eldtöcknets Söner. En studie över människan
Nr 12 Angels and Demons (2 parts at 2.00 crowns)
Nr 13 The Spirit and the Dust
Nr 14 About God and Prayer
Nr 15 Theosophy, Mother of Religions
Nr 16 From Crypt to Pronaos. An essay on the origins and decline of dogmas
Nr 17 Earth: Its origins, its cycles, and races
Nr 18 Sons of the Fire Mist. A study of humanity
PERIODICALS
MAGAZINES
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL CHRONICLE. Illustrated. Monthly. | |
Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.00 |
The Theosophical Book Co., 18 Bartlett's Buildings, Holborn Circus, London | |
DEN TEOSOFISKA VÄGEN. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.50 |
Universella Broderskapets Förlag, Barnhusgatan 10, Stockholm 1, Sweden | |
DER THEOSOPHISCHE PFAD. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.50 |
J. Th. Heller, Vestnertorgraben 13, Nürnberg, Germany | |
HET THEOSOPHISCH PAD. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | .75 |
A. Goud, Steentilstraat 40, Groningen, Holland | |
EL SENDERO TEOSÓFICO. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.50 |
El Sendero Teosófico, Point Loma, California | |
RAJA YOGA MESSENGER. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription | .50 |
Unsectarian publication for Young Folk, conducted by a staff of pupils of the Râja Yoga School at Lomaland. | |
Address: Master Albert G. Spalding, Business Manager, Râja Yoga Messenger, Point Loma, California. |
Subscriptions to the above five Magazines may be secured also through
The Theosophical Publishing Co., Point Loma, California, U. S. A.
Subscriptions to the five magazines mentioned above can also be obtained through
The Theosophical Publishing Company, Point Loma, California, USA.
Neither the Editors of the above publications, nor the officers of The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, or of any of its departments, receive salaries or other remuneration. All profits arising from the business of the Theosophical Publishing Co., are devoted to Humanitarian work. All who assist in that work are directly helping that cause.
Neither the editors of the above publications, nor the officers of The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, or any of its departments, receive salaries or any other form of payment. All profits from the business of the Theosophical Publishing Co. are dedicated to humanitarian efforts. Everyone who helps with that work is directly contributing to that cause.

THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Unsectarian and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Devoted to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promulgation
of Theosophy, the study of ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science and Art, and to the uplifting
and purification of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Unsectarian and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Dedicated to the Brotherhood of Humanity, spreading
the teachings of Theosophy, exploring ancient and modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science, and Art, and to enhancing
and refining Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
Man ought to be ever striving to help the divine evolution of Ideas, by becoming to the best of his ability a CO-WORKER WITH NATURE in the cyclic task. The ever unknowable and incognizable Kârana alone, the Causeless Cause of all causes, should have its shrine and altar on the holy and ever untrodden ground of our heart—invisible, intangible, unmentioned, save through "the still small voice" of our spiritual consciousness. Those who worship before it, should to do so in the silence and the sanctified solitude of their Souls;[3] making their spirit the sole mediator between them and the Universal Spirit, their good actions the only priests, and their sinful intentions the only visible and objective sacrificial victims to the Presence.—H. P. Blavatsky, in The Secret Doctrine, vol. 1, page 280
People should always aim to support the divine evolution of Ideas, by doing their best to be a CO-WORKER WITH NATURE in the ongoing cycle. The ever-unknowable and incomprehensible Kârana alone, the Causeless Cause of all causes, should have its shrine and altar in the sacred and untouched space of our hearts—invisible, intangible, and rarely mentioned, except through "the still small voice" of our spiritual awareness. Those who worship before it should do so in the silence and sacred solitude of their souls;__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ making their spirit the only mediator between them and the Universal Spirit, their good actions the only priests, and their sinful intentions the only visible and tangible sacrificial offerings to the Presence.—H. P. Blavatsky, in The Secret Doctrine, vol. 1, page 280
[3] "When thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are ... but enter into THINE INNER CHAMBER AND HAVING SHUT THY DOOR, PRAY TO THY FATHER WHICH IS IN SECRET." (Matt. vi.) Our Father is WITHIN US "in Secret," our seventh principle, in the "inner chamber" of our Soul perception. "The Kingdom of Heaven" and of God "IS WITHIN US" says Jesus, not OUTSIDE.
[3] "When you pray, don't be like the hypocrites... but go into Go into your inner room, shut the door, and pray to your Father who is in secret.." (Matt. vi.) Our Father is WITHIN USA "in secret," our seventh principle, in the "inner room" of our soul perception. "The Kingdom of Heaven" and of God "IS WITHIN US" Jesus says, not OUTSIDE.
Why are Christians so absolutely blind to the self-evident meaning of the words of wisdom they delight in mechanically repeating?
Why are Christians so completely blind to the obvious meaning of the wise words they love to repeat without thinking?
The Theosophical Path
The Theosophical Path
MONTHLY ILLUSTRATED
Monthly Illustrated
EDITED BY KATHERINE TINGLEY
Edited by Katherine Tingley
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U. S. A.
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U.S.A.
Application for entry as second class matter at the Post Office at
Point Loma, California, pending.
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
Application for entry as second class mail at the Post Office at
Point Loma, California, pending.
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
COMMUNICATIONS
COMMUNICATIONS
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, The Theosophical Path, Point Loma, Cal." To the Business Management, including subscriptions, address the "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, The Theosophical Journey, Point Loma, CA." For Business Management, including subscriptions, address the "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
MANUSCRIPTS
MANUSCRIPTS
The Editor cannot undertake to return manuscripts; none will be considered unless accompanied by the author's name and marked with the number of words. The Editor is responsible only for views expressed in unsigned articles.
The Editor cannot promise to return manuscripts; none will be considered unless they include the author's name and are marked with the word count. The Editor is only responsible for opinions expressed in unsigned articles.
SUBSCRIPTION
SUBSCRIPTION
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Porto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, Two Dollars; other countries in the Postal Union, Two Dollars and Fifty Cents, payable in advance; single copy, Twenty Cents.
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Puerto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, $2; other countries in the Postal Union, Two dollars and fifty cents, payable in advance; single copy, 20 Cents.
REMITTANCES
Money transfers
All remittances to the New Century Corporation must be made payable to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
All remittances to the New Century Corporation must be made payable to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
Vol. I No. 2
Vol. 1 No. 2
August 1911
August 1911
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
Scene from The Aroma of Athens | Frontispiece | |
Theosophy and Modern Scientific Discoveries | by Charles J. Ryan | 87 |
The Bridges of Paris (illustrated) | by G. K. | 96 |
Old Brynhyfryd Garden (verse) | by Kenneth Morris | 97 |
Misused Powers | by R. W. Machell | 98 |
Is Education Wasted? | by H. T. Edge. b. a. (Cantab.) | 102 |
The Temple of Theseus, Athens (illustrated) | by R. | 106 |
Stoa, Gymnasium of Hadrian, Athens (illustration) | facing | 107 |
Recent Admissions by Archaeologists | by a Student | 107 |
Monument of De Lesseps, Port Said (illustration) | facing | 110 |
Great Names in Art. Sculptures from the Albert Memorial (illustrated) | by an Art Student | 111 |
The Two Fairylands: A Study in the Literature of Wonder | by Kenneth Morris | 115 |
Light Physical and Metaphysical | by H. Coryn, m. d., m. r. c. s. | 122 |
Eros: Painting by Julius Kronberg (illustrated) | by R. W. Machell | 125 |
Tempting Counterfeits vs. Reality | by Lydia Ross, m. d. | 126 |
Life and Teachings of Pythagoras | by F. S. Darrow, Ph.D. (Harv.) | 130 |
Photography and the Invisible | by Philip A. Malpas | 142 |
Visingsborg Castle, Visingsö, The Canal, Trollhättan, Sweden (illustrations) | facing | 142 |
High Sluice and the Palace of Industry, Amsterdam (illustrations) | facing | 143 |
Heredity and Biology | by H. T. Edge. b. a. (Cantab.) | 145 |
Incorrodible Bronze | by Travers | 148 |
Scientific Oddments | by the Busy Bee | 149 |
Linnaeus and the Divining-Rod | contributed by P. F. | 154 |
Lomaland Cañons (illustrated) | by W. J. Renshaw | 155 |
Notices | 158 |

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SCENE FROM "THE AROMA OF ATHENS," A GREEK DRAMA GIVEN AT POINT LOMA IN APRIL, 1911,
BY KATHERINE TINGLEY AND STUDENTS AT THE INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
CENTRAL FIGURES ARE: PHEIDIAS SEATED, PERIKLES STANDING
SCENE FROM "THE AROMA OF ATHENS," A GREEK DRAMA HELD AT POINT LOMA IN APRIL, 1911,
BY KATHERINE TINGLEY AND STUDENTS AT THE INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
MAIN CHARACTERS ARE: PHEIDIAS SITTING, PERIKLES STANDING
The Theosophical Path
The Theosophical Path
KATHERINE TINGLEY, EDITOR
Katherine Tingley, Editor
VOL. I
Vol. 1
NO. 2
No. 2
AUGUST, 1911
AUGUST 1911
I produced the golden key of Pre-existence only at a dead lift, when no other method could satisfy me touching the ways of God, that by this hypothesis I might keep my heart from sinking.—Henry More
I developed the golden key of Pre-existence solely through dedicated effort, when no other approach could satisfy my curiosity about God's ways, so that with this theory, I could keep my heart from feeling hopeless.—Henry More
THEOSOPHY AND MODERN SCIENTIFIC
DISCOVERIES: by Charles J. Ryan

THE attitude of the leaders of science and philosophy concerning the significance and probable causes of natural phenomena has greatly changed since 1888 when H. P. Blavatsky wrote her magnum opus, The Secret Doctrine. The comfortable feeling that the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge is ripe for our picking, or at least very nearly so, has largely disappeared with the widening of our perceptions gained through the surprising discoveries in physics, chemistry, psychology, etc., of the intervening period. Happily for the world, the truly leading minds of the present day in science and philosophy are escaping from the crass materialism into which they seemed to be sinking not so long ago; the "camp followers" are also catching up.
THE attitude of science and philosophy leaders regarding the importance and likely causes of natural phenomena has changed significantly since 1888 when H. P. Blavatsky wrote her magnum opus, The Secret Doctrine. The sense that the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge is ready for us to pick, or at least very close, has largely faded as our understanding has expanded due to the remarkable discoveries in physics, chemistry, psychology, and more during this time. Fortunately for the world, today's truly influential thinkers in science and philosophy are moving away from the stark materialism they seemed to be trapped in not too long ago; the "camp followers" are also catching up.
Paradoxically, and yet naturally, the more we have learned of Nature's methods, the less dogmatic we have become. The present, although a time of great fertility in the production of theories, is one of comparative modesty in the putting forth of assertions that such a thing cannot be, or that such another is against established laws and therefore not to be investigated. We are seeing something similar in the affairs of nations—new experiments in statecraft are being tried in apparently unlikely places.
Paradoxically, and yet naturally, the more we’ve learned about nature’s methods, the less rigid we’ve become. Today, even though we’re generating lots of theories, we’re much more humble about making claims that something can’t exist or that something else goes against established laws and shouldn’t be explored. We’re observing something similar in the affairs of nations—new experiments in governance are being tested in what seem to be unlikely places.
The wisdom of the ancients is being more justly estimated; the cheap sneers against their scientific attainments are less often heard. The newest Chemistry regards the much-derided Alchemy more sympathetically; the latest Psychology finds that Mesmer was not the[Pg 88] complete fraud alleged by the materialism of the nineteenth century. A well-founded suspicion is arising that our own civilization is not on the rightest basis, and that it has neglected many of the sterling virtues of the past in favor of luxury and ease. The claims of the older religions of the world are more fully acknowledged as worthy of respect; the Theosophical idea is dawning upon the people of Christendom that they are not all foolishness.
The wisdom of the ancients is being more accurately appreciated; the mocking jabs at their scientific knowledge are less common now. Modern Chemistry views the once-ridiculed Alchemy in a more favorable light; contemporary Psychology recognizes that Mesmer wasn't the complete fraud that was claimed by the materialism of the nineteenth century. There's a growing suspicion that our own civilization isn't built on the best foundation and that it has overlooked many valuable virtues of the past in favor of luxury and comfort. The claims of the world's older religions are increasingly seen as deserving of respect; the Theosophical idea is starting to dawn on the people of Christendom that they're not all nonsense.
In her presentation of the teachings of Theosophy, the ancient Wisdom-Religion, H. P. Blavatsky had to devote a large amount of time to a dissection of the dogmatic claims of the materialistic science of the nineteenth century. It was only natural, of course, that the leaders of scientific research, and a large number of the rank and file, just emancipated from the fetters of dogmatic theology, should have proclaimed their new theories of life in very positive terms, and should have attributed greater finality to them than now seems possible. In the latter quarter of the nineteenth century the reaction towards the negation of the spiritual was going too far, so it became part of H. P. Blavatsky's duty to show in what the materialistic hypotheses were as deficient as the superstitious dogmas they were trying to supplant, while admitting, of course, that as iconoclastic weapons of destruction they served a necessary purpose. And who can deny the far-reaching effect of her work. Almost every magazine article or book on advanced lines offers palpable traces of the ideas she had to bring to the attention of the Western world; not only the principles, but often the very expressions originated in the Theosophical literature, are becoming widely spread. The thinking world is rapidly—more rapidly than the earlier students of Theosophy dared to hope—reaching the place where some at least of the teachings of Theosophy will be accepted among the unprejudiced everywhere, as the only logical thing; when this is done we may reasonably expect further clues to the understanding of natural law, from the source whence H. P. Blavatsky drew her inspiration. At the present time it is the practical demonstration of the basic principles of Theosophy in conduct, such as is found in the lives of the Theosophical students under Katherine Tingley, that is the greatest need of humanity. There is plenty of theory; let us see it work out in the changed lives of the multitude.
In her presentation of the teachings of Theosophy, the ancient Wisdom-Religion, H. P. Blavatsky spent a lot of time breaking down the rigid claims of the materialistic science of the nineteenth century. It was only natural that the leaders of scientific research, along with many of their followers, newly freed from the constraints of dogmatic theology, would assert their new theories about life in very definitive terms, giving them more finality than now seems reasonable. In the late nineteenth century, the backlash against spiritual beliefs was becoming excessive, so it became H. P. Blavatsky's responsibility to demonstrate how the materialistic hypotheses were just as lacking as the superstitious dogmas they aimed to replace, while also acknowledging that they served a necessary destructive purpose. And who can deny the wide-reaching impact of her work? Almost every magazine article or book on progressive ideas shows clear traces of the concepts she introduced to the Western world; not just the principles, but often the exact phrases from Theosophical literature are becoming widespread. The intellectual community is quickly—more quickly than earlier Theosophy students dared to hope—reaching a point where at least some of the teachings of Theosophy will be accepted among open-minded individuals everywhere as completely logical; when this happens, we can reasonably expect more insights into the understanding of natural law from the source where H. P. Blavatsky drew her inspiration. Right now, what humanity needs most is the practical demonstration of the core principles of Theosophy in action, as seen in the lives of Theosophical students under Katherine Tingley. There is plenty of theory; let’s see it manifest in the transformed lives of the many.
It may prove interesting and not unprofitable to glance at a few of the recent developments on scientific and philosophic lines which are now moving in the Theosophical direction.
It might be interesting and potentially beneficial to look at some of the recent scientific and philosophical developments that are currently moving in a Theosophical direction.
The enormous antiquity of man, which was until lately frowned upon severely, is now a perfectly safe subject to teach: man's residence on earth is no longer considered to be a matter of thousands of years but of hundreds of thousands. The "Englishman's" skeleton of the Thames valley of which we have lately heard so much is conservatively reckoned to be 170,000 years old, and the "Gibraltar woman" is believed to have flourished half a million years ago or more! Neither of these antique personages represents the "missing link" in the least. The English skull is well-developed and of modern type; the woman's is not quite so good. Well, from 4004 b. c.—until lately the supposed date of man's creation according to Western belief founded on false interpretation of the Hebrew scriptures—to the five or six hundred thousand years now accepted, is a big jump. It is bigger in proportion than that from the half million to the eighteen millions of years that man has been embodied, according to the Theosophical records, which yet has to be made. We shall probably not have to wait long to see a further extension of time demanded and granted.
The long history of humanity, which was once heavily criticized, is now a totally acceptable topic to teach: the idea of humans living on Earth is no longer thought to be a matter of thousands of years but rather hundreds of thousands. The skeleton of the "Englishman" found in the Thames valley, which has been making headlines recently, is estimated to be about 170,000 years old, while the "Gibraltar woman" is believed to have lived half a million years ago or longer! Neither of these ancient figures is considered the "missing link" at all. The English skull is well-formed and of modern type; the woman's is not quite as developed. Well, from 4004 b. c.—until recently taken as the date of man's creation according to Western beliefs based on misinterpretations of the Hebrew scriptures—to the five or six hundred thousand years now accepted, is a massive leap. It represents a larger jump than the one from half a million to eighteen million years, according to Theosophical records, which still needs to be made. We probably won't have to wait long to see even more time demanded and accepted.
It is noteworthy, and particularly interesting to students of Theosophy, that an increasing number of biologists are inclining to the belief that the human mind did not develop through an immensely protracted series of years, but that it came almost to its present perfection very quickly; that there was, in fact, a sort of incarnation of mind into the highest and most suitable animal form available. The famous Dr. Alfred Russel Wallace, the "co-discoverer of Darwinism," uses many convincing arguments in favor of the high intelligence of "primitive" man. He says that
It’s worth noting, and particularly interesting for students of Theosophy, that more and more biologists are leaning towards the belief that the human mind didn’t develop over an extremely long period but rather reached its near-current level of sophistication quite rapidly; that there was, in fact, a kind of incarnation of mind into the highest and most suitable animal form available. The renowned Dr. Alfred Russel Wallace, the "co-discoverer of Darwinism," presents many compelling arguments supporting the high intelligence of "primitive" man. He states that
Our intellectual and moral nature has not advanced in any perceptible degree.
Our intellectual and moral nature hasn't changed in any significant way.
A writer in Records of the Past, says:
A writer in Records of the Past says:
A further evidence of the high intelligence of primeval man is found in the manner in which he maintained himself against the swarms of monstrous and ferocious beasts by which he was surrounded. Not only did he hold his own against them, but even, so we are told, exterminated many of them. We must remember also that man achieved this astounding victory over these mighty animals by means of stone weapons, which were of the rudest possible character. His triumph therefore, was solely due to his wonderful intelligence.
More evidence of the advanced intelligence of early humans can be seen in how they defended themselves against the many monstrous and fierce animals surrounding them. Not only did they hold their ground against these creatures, but they also managed to eliminate many of them, according to reports. It's important to note that humans achieved this impressive feat using primitive stone weapons that were quite simple in design. Thus, their success was entirely due to their extraordinary intelligence.
The civilized inhabitants of modern India have not been able to exterminate the devastating tigers and snakes, etc., whose toll of human lives is still very heavy.
The civilized people of modern India have not been able to eliminate the destructive tigers and snakes, whose impact on human lives is still significant.
According to Theosophy, "primitive" man in Europe was as the successor of a highly civilized man who lived ages before on the sunken continent of Atlantis, passing through a cycle of degradation as a consequence of his abuse of his opportunities in previous incarnations. Though the cubic capacity of the skulls of the earliest primitive races, so-called, is about the same as that of modern races, the possession of a large brain does not imply that they had a high civilization. This can be seen clearly in the case of the Eskimo, who have even more capacious skulls than some highly civilized races. A low condition of life amid a people who possess good brain development means either the presence of undeveloped Egos of limited experience, or of those who are suffering disabilities in consequence of past wrong-doing. In either case they are necessarily using the physical vehicles provided by heredity. H. P. Blavatsky says the evil Karma (the influence set in motion by past actions) generated by the sins of the Atlanteans heavily handicapped those Egos when they reappeared on the newly-forming European and Asiatic (in part) continents, and prevented them for long ages from rising out of the primitive conditions in which they found themselves.
According to Theosophy, "primitive" humans in Europe were the descendants of a highly advanced civilization that existed long ago on the sunken continent of Atlantis, going through a decline due to their misuse of opportunities in previous lives. Although the skull size of the earliest so-called primitive races is roughly the same as that of modern races, having a larger brain doesn’t mean they had a high level of civilization. This is evident in the case of the Eskimo, who possess even larger skulls than some highly developed societies. A low standard of living among people with good brain development indicates either undeveloped souls with limited experience or individuals facing challenges due to past wrongdoings. In either situation, they are utilizing the physical bodies provided by their ancestry. H. P. Blavatsky claims that the negative karma (the consequences of past actions) created by the sins of the Atlanteans significantly hindered those souls when they reincarnated on the newly-forming continents of Europe and parts of Asia, preventing them from rising above the primitive conditions in which they found themselves for many ages.
It is a fact that man's mind is an incarnation from something very different from the material plane; it comes into humanity from its own plane. The Theosophical teachings show how each of the complex "principles" or constituents which compose the human personality, the vehicle of the Immortal Ego, is derived from its own plane or source, i. e., the physical body from the material, molecular world; the body-center of passions and desires from the plane or world of Desire, Kâma-Loka; and so forth. This is fully explained in the Theosophical literature, especially, of course, in the writings of the Theosophical Leaders. It is a most important clue, leading to many practical consequences, owing to the better understanding it gives of the causes of many of our human sufferings, of the rationale of the death-process, of the spread of epidemics, both physical and mental, and so forth. Theosophy does not fall into the materialistic error of imagining that mind is the product of some jugglery of blind forces playing with the molecules of inert matter—that the less can be the origin of the greater. When our psychologists have learned how the mind comes from its own plane, evolving in its own way, and incarnating in material forms to help them on in their evolution, they will find a new sphere of research, and the text-books will have to be rewritten.
It’s true that the human mind comes from a source very different from the material world; it originates from its own realm. The Theosophical teachings explain how each of the complex "principles" or elements that make up the human personality, the vessel of the Immortal Ego, arises from its respective source, such as the physical body from the material, molecular realm; the center of passions and desires from the realm of Desire, Kâma-Loka; and so on. This is thoroughly detailed in Theosophical literature, particularly in the writings of Theosophical Leaders. This understanding provides crucial insights, leading to many practical implications, as it helps clarify the reasons behind many of our human sufferings, the nature of the death process, the spread of both physical and mental epidemics, and more. Theosophy avoids the materialistic mistake of assuming that the mind is merely a byproduct of random forces interacting with lifeless matter—that something lesser can give rise to something greater. Once our psychologists grasp how the mind emerges from its own plane, evolving in its own way and incarnating in material forms to aid their evolution, they will uncover a new research frontier, and the textbooks will need to be revised.
While the idea, now being dimly suspected by some anthropologists, that man's mind is not the result of a very long and slow development from the beast, is correct according to the records of Theosophy, we must remember that the incarnation of the "Manas" or Thinker, which made incomplete man into the perfect septenary he is today, took place long before the temporary decline of the "primitive" man after the disappearance of Atlantis. One eminent scientist at least, Professor F. Soddy, F. R. S., lecturer on physical chemistry and radio-activity at Glasgow University, has lately suggested that in his opinion some great civilization may have existed (long before the "primitive" Stone Ages) which ruined itself and descended into barbarism by the abuse of the power to disintegrate matter and so to release forces of terrible potency whose existence the discovery of the properties of radium has faintly revealed to us, but which we have, fortunately, not the slightest idea how to unloose. Theosophy tells us that something of the kind did happen; but the mind of man was even then long ages posterior to the time when the "Sons of Mind" settled into the forms which only then, properly, could be called mankind.
While some anthropologists are starting to suspect that the human mind didn't evolve from beast over a very long and slow process, this aligns with Theosophy's teachings. We must keep in mind that the incarnation of the "Manas" or Thinker, which transformed incomplete man into the perfect seven-part being he is today, occurred long before the temporary decline of "primitive" man following the fall of Atlantis. One notable scientist, Professor F. Soddy, F.R.S., who lectures on physical chemistry and radioactivity at Glasgow University, recently suggested that, in his view, there may have been a great civilization (long before the so-called "primitive" Stone Ages) that self-destructed and fell into barbarism due to the misuse of the ability to break down matter and unleash devastating forces. The properties of radium have hinted at these forces, but fortunately, we still have no idea how to harness them. Theosophy claims that something like this did happen; however, the human mind was already eons behind when the "Sons of Mind" took shape into the forms we can accurately call humanity.
For many years the existence of hundreds of giant portrait-statues on the wild volcanic Easter Island, two thousand miles from the coast of South America, has been known, and their origin and meaning is still one of the greatest of the world's enigmas. What was the mysterious race that carved them? How is it that such works, which obviously required the presence of a large and intelligent population, should be found on such a small island, so far from the continental lands? Archaeologists in general seem to avoid the problem; certainly no adequate theory has been advanced by the recognized authorities to meet the case. H. P. Blavatsky gave us the key to the mystery when she briefly described parts of the pre-Atlantean continent of Lemuria: Easter Island is an Atlantean vestige of that really primitive land whose truly primeval inhabitants were of larger proportions than ourselves. Well, lately we have seen three or four articles in different American and other magazines discussing the problem and trying to explain it upon the very lines of the Theosophical teachings, no other being considered reasonable.
For many years, the existence of hundreds of giant portrait statues on the wild volcanic Easter Island, two thousand miles off the coast of South America, has been known, and their origin and significance remain one of the world's greatest mysteries. Who was the mysterious race that carved them? How is it that such enormous works, which clearly required a large and intelligent population, exist on such a small island, so far from mainland territories? Archaeologists generally seem to steer clear of this issue; no satisfactory theory has been proposed by recognized authorities to address it. H. P. Blavatsky provided the key to the mystery when she briefly described parts of the pre-Atlantean continent of Lemuria: Easter Island is a remnant of that truly primitive land, whose original inhabitants were larger than we are. Recently, we’ve seen three or four articles in various American and other magazines discussing this problem and attempting to explain it along the very lines of Theosophical teachings, as no other explanations seem reasonable.
During the past ten years the trend toward the Theosophical interpretations of some of the most pressing astronomical problems has[Pg 92] been very marked. The re-opening of questions hither considered closed or else insoluble, has been an interesting feature of recent times. For instance, the belief that gravitation alone explained the movements of the stars has been seriously shaken lately, and, if we may venture to prophesy, it looks as if physics will have to return to the ancient and Theosophical acceptance of dual forces, attraction and repulsion—perhaps magnetic—to explain the new problem of astronomy, having found that gravitation is only a half-understood truth, as Theosophy teaches. In his inaugural address, Professor Bergstrand, newly appointed to the chair of astronomy at the university of Upsala, Sweden, made a special point of the fact that some utterly unknown force or forces besides gravitation must be operating to explain some of the newest discoveries in stellar physics. He was alluding particularly to the binding together of certain groups of stars in connected drifts across the depths of space. Several of such drifting collections of stars moving together across the vast depths of kosmos at equal speed are now known. There would not be anything so extraordinary in this, and nothing that might call for the postulate of some unknown law, but for the fact that in some cases members of the same star-group are found at far distant parts of the heavens separated from each other by many other stars drifting in various directions between them—our sun for one. What is the mysterious binding tie, and how may it be reconciled with the known action of gravitation? One of the fundamental principles in nature, according to Theosophy, is the Duality of manifested forces: in The Secret Doctrine H. P. Blavatsky treats of this very fully, plainly declaring that the other half of gravitation will have to be reckoned with before long by physical science in the West. In the East there is practical knowledge of it, among a chosen few.
In the past ten years, the trend towards Theosophical interpretations of some of the most pressing astronomical issues has[Pg 92] become very noticeable. The reopening of questions that were once considered settled or impossible to answer has been an intriguing development in recent times. For example, the idea that gravity alone could explain the movements of the stars has recently come under serious scrutiny. If we dare to make a prediction, it seems that physics will need to revisit the ancient Theosophical understanding of dual forces—attraction and repulsion, possibly magnetic—to address the new challenges in astronomy, as it has become clear that gravity is only a partially understood truth, as Theosophy teaches. In his inaugural speech, Professor Bergstrand, who was recently appointed to the astronomy chair at the University of Upsala in Sweden, emphasized that there must be some unknown forces, in addition to gravity, at work to explain some of the latest findings in stellar physics. He specifically referred to the way certain groups of stars are bound together in connected streams across the vastness of space. Several of these drifting collections of stars, which move together at the same speed through the immense cosmos, have now been identified. This wouldn't be so extraordinary and wouldn't necessarily require the assumption of an unknown law, except for the fact that, in some instances, members of the same star group are found at far distant parts of the heavens, separated by many other stars that are drifting in different directions—our Sun being one example. What is the mysterious connection holding them together, and how does it fit with our understanding of gravity? One of the fundamental principles in nature, according to Theosophy, is the duality of manifested forces: in The Secret Doctrine, H. P. Blavatsky discusses this extensively, clearly stating that the other half of gravity will soon need to be considered by physical science in the West. Meanwhile, in the East, a select few possess practical knowledge of it.
The newest speculations about the processes of solar and planetary development from nebulae are bound to lead to the discovery of the truth of the Theosophical teaching that there is an archetypal world, a world of causes, lying concealed behind all manifested material forms. Once this is admitted by scientists, once a sane metaphysical basis for the universe is found logically necessary, there will be a great change in the way of looking at phenomena, including the problem of human life, and we know that what the most advanced thinkers proclaim will be followed before long by the great mass; see, for instance,[Pg 93] the strong effect the Darwinian theory of Natural Selection, incomplete and materialistic as it is, has already made in every department of modern thought. Of course the acceptance of a merely metaphysical foundation for the facts recorded by our ordinary senses does not mean the acceptance of the reality of a spiritual world; that is a far deeper problem, and has to be approached through the experience of the intuition, trained and untrained, but a long step will be made when it is thoroughly realized that the material plane is not the plane of ultimate causes.
The latest theories about how solar and planetary systems develop from nebulae are sure to lead to the discovery of the truth behind Theosophical teachings, which state that there is an underlying archetypal world, a world of causes, hidden behind all physical forms. Once scientists acknowledge this, once a rational metaphysical foundation for the universe is deemed essential, there will be a significant shift in how we view phenomena, including the issue of human life. We know that what the most progressive thinkers advocate will soon be adopted by the masses; for example,[Pg 93] the substantial impact the Darwinian theory of Natural Selection, limited and materialistic as it is, has already made in various areas of modern thought. Of course, accepting a purely metaphysical foundation for the facts experienced by our ordinary senses doesn’t imply accepting the reality of a spiritual world; that is a much deeper issue, requiring exploration through both trained and untrained intuition. However, a significant advancement will be made when it is fully understood that the material realm is not the realm of ultimate causes.
According to one of the nebular hypotheses of today the collision of two suns, (dark and "dead" or otherwise) crashing into each other at tremendous speed, results in a vast nebula, in which, owing to the enormous heat produced, the atoms would be reduced to the state of "corpuscles," the root of matter on our plane, all alike, and without any of the characteristics of the elements, even in the most rudimentary form; there would be no metallic vapors, no gases, not even helium or coronium, nothing but the primitive corpuscular basis of matter. Then, as the nebula formed by the collision condensed and perhaps cooled, it would begin to rebuild its substance into the well-known elements, combinations would take place, and the evolution of a new solar system would be started. But now arises the important question: What causes the perfectly homogeneous or uniform "corpuscular" substance, the mass of sub-atoms of unknown nature, to perform the astonishing feat of transforming itself into the marvelous complexity we find even in the simplest star? The problem is similar to that of the egg. In a new-laid egg the great mass of its constituent materials is structureless, but in a short time of incubation the eggshell is completely filled with a most complicated living organism. Is it not clear that behind both nebula and egg there must be an archetype or model form, invisible to ordinary eyesight, which is being used as the pattern into which the simple materials are being woven? and that there are Builders, who know the plan and work it out in a conscious harmony that we call the correlation of "natural laws"? "Blind forces," "necessity," "unconscious laws," are meaningless terms which only disguise ignorance, or stave off the anti-materialistic and dreaded so-called "teleological" view that there must be "a Divinity that shapes our ends."
According to one of today's nebular hypotheses, when two suns—either dark and "dead" or otherwise—collide at incredibly high speeds, they create a vast nebula. Due to the immense heat generated, the atoms are transformed into "corpuscles," the basic building blocks of matter in our world, all identical and lacking any characteristics of the elements, even in their simplest forms; there would be no metallic vapors, no gases, not even helium or coronium, just the primitive corpuscular foundation of matter. Then, as the nebula from the collision compresses and possibly cools, it starts to reorganize its substance into the well-known elements, leading to combinations that kickstart the formation of a new solar system. But now, the crucial question arises: What causes the perfectly uniform "corpuscular" substance, the mass of sub-atoms of unknown nature, to achieve the incredible transformation into the complex structures we observe even in the simplest star? This problem is akin to that of an egg. In a newly laid egg, the bulk of its materials lacks structure, but within a short incubation period, the eggshell becomes filled with a highly complex living organism. Isn't it obvious that behind both the nebula and the egg, there must be an archetype or model form, invisible to the naked eye, which serves as a template into which the simple materials are woven? And that there are Builders who understand this plan and execute it in a conscious harmony we refer to as the correlation of "natural laws"? Terms like "blind forces," "necessity," and "unconscious laws" are meaningless phrases that only mask ignorance or stave off the unsettling anti-materialistic and so-called "teleological" perspective that suggests there must be "a Divinity that shapes our ends."
Theosophy offers as a fact, demonstrable from the very presence[Pg 94] within of the higher, divine nature, that men in time will attain the stature of Creative powers, Builders of future world-systems, just as the Higher Beings who are the guides and directors of the present evolution were once men and lower than men in past aeons. Evolution of men will not stop with the perfecting of the mental and moral nature; once the godlike nature of the Higher Self is admitted, it follows that there can not be a limit assigned beyond which man may not go.
Theosophy asserts that it's a fact, evident from the very presence[Pg 94] of the higher, divine nature, that eventually, people will reach the level of Creative powers, Builders of future world-systems, just like the Higher Beings who guide and direct our current evolution were once humans and even lesser beings in past ages. The evolution of humanity won't stop at perfecting mental and moral qualities; once we recognize the godlike nature of the Higher Self, it becomes clear that there can't be a limit to how far mankind can advance.
There may be some truth in the collision-theory of the origin of certain nebulae; it seems to explain the sudden appearance of "temporary stars," at least; but, by its very nature, it cannot explain the origin of the universe of suns as a whole. Again, after each collision the speed of the new body formed from the material of the two colliding spheres would be less than their combined speed, because much or all of their motion would be arrested and transformed into the energy which would be needed to scatter their substance in all directions. If two equal bodies, moving at equal speed, met in a line joining their centers, the resulting nebula would have no motion at all. It has been pointed out that if the collision theory alone is relied upon to explain the structure of the universe it must fail, because during the infinity of past time a condition of absolute stagnation would have been attained, the universe would have "run down," nothing being left but one gigantic dead and dark globe!
There might be some truth to the collision theory regarding the origin of certain nebulae; it seems to account for the sudden appearance of "temporary stars," at least. However, by its very nature, it can't explain the origin of the entire universe of suns. Additionally, after each collision, the speed of the new body formed from the material of the two colliding spheres would be less than their combined speed because much or all of their motion would be stopped and turned into the energy needed to scatter their material in all directions. If two equal bodies, moving at the same speed, collided along the line connecting their centers, the resulting nebula would have no motion at all. It has been pointed out that if we rely solely on the collision theory to explain the structure of the universe, it will fail. Over an infinite stretch of time, a state of absolute stagnation would have been reached, leaving the universe as just one massive, dead, and dark globe!
In this idea of "running down" there is a paradox, which is apparent enough, and we need not trouble to follow it further. We have to seek a reasonable hypothesis—a theory such as Theosophy presents of a universe which can wind itself up again after it has finished its cyclic career—a theory which does not overlook the fact that the material cosmos is the manifestation of intelligent Mind. The impressive system which was worked out in the Orient (and before that elsewhere) ages ago, of the transformation of energies from visible to invisible planes under Cyclic or Periodic Law, the universality of alternations of manifestation and rest, clears up the primary difficulties of the case. It is to H. P. Blavatsky, the great Theosophist, that we are indebted for making this reasonable hypothesis clear. Fortunately, the time-spirit of science in this century is less atheistic than that of the nineteenth, and the broad principle of Theosophy, that there are great spiritual Beings, the glorious efflorescence of past ages of development, guiding and controlling the formation and maintenance of the worlds, is becoming the subject of serious consideration among[Pg 95] some of the most advanced thinkers, for the atheistic hypothesis that matter "runs itself" is almost at its last gasp.
In this idea of "running down," there's a clear paradox, and we don't need to explore it any further. We should look for a reasonable hypothesis—a theory like Theosophy offers, suggesting that the universe can reset itself after completing its cycles—a theory that acknowledges that the material cosmos is a reflection of an intelligent Mind. The impressive system developed in the East (and before that in other places) long ago, about the transformation of energies from visible to invisible realms under Cyclic or Periodic Law, and the universal patterns of manifestation and rest, helps clarify the main difficulties at hand. We owe it to H. P. Blavatsky, the great Theosophist, for making this reasonable hypothesis clear. Thankfully, the scientific mindset of this century is less atheistic than in the nineteenth, and the broad principle of Theosophy—pointing to great spiritual Beings, the remarkable outcomes of past developmental ages, guiding and overseeing the creation and upkeep of the worlds—is gaining serious attention from some of the most progressive thinkers, as the atheistic idea that matter "runs itself" is nearly at its end.
In another subject, the nature of Light, many new and interesting speculations are being advanced as the result of the discoveries of the extraordinary properties of radium and the x-rays. To students of Theosophy these are significant, for H. P. Blavatsky, in The Secret Doctrine, goes deeply into the question whether light is an actual substance of some kind, or a mere undulation of an ethereal medium. She points out some of the difficulties of both theories, giving special attention to Sir W. Grove's celebrated lecture in 1842 wherein he considered he proved that light and heat must be affections of matter itself, and not the effects of an imponderable fluid—a finer state of matter—penetrating it. Sir Isaac Newton held to the Pythagorean theory that light was made of almost infinitely minute corpuscles, but the phenomenon of diffraction is supposed to have upset this. H. P. Blavatsky does not reject the wave theory as part of the explanation, but she contends that the ultimate causes of light, heat, and electricity must be sought in a form of matter existing in supersensuous states, states, though, "as fully objective to the spiritual eye of man as a horse or a tree to the ordinary mortal"; and, above all, that these forces and others are "propelled and guided by Intelligences." She devotes many chapters of the third part of the first volume of The Secret Doctrine to this subject, throwing an entirely new light upon it in its deeper bearings, and showing the enormous importance of a proper understanding of it if we are ever to learn our true relationship with the external universe. She says:
In another area, the nature of Light, many new and fascinating ideas are emerging from the discoveries of the remarkable properties of radium and the x-rays. For students of Theosophy, these developments are important, as H. P. Blavatsky, in The Secret Doctrine, explores whether light is a real substance or just a wave in an ethereal medium. She highlights some challenges with both theories, focusing on Sir W. Grove's famous lecture in 1842, where he argued that light and heat must be characteristics of matter itself, rather than results of an invisible fluid—essentially a finer form of matter—passing through it. Sir Isaac Newton believed in the Pythagorean theory that light consisted of nearly infinitely small particles, but the phenomenon of diffraction is thought to have disproven this. H. P. Blavatsky does not dismiss the wave theory as part of the explanation, but she argues that the fundamental causes of light, heat, and electricity should be found in a type of matter existing in supersensory states, states that are "as fully objective to the spiritual eye of man as a horse or a tree to the ordinary mortal"; and, most importantly, that these forces and others are "driven and directed by Intelligences." She dedicates many chapters of the third part of the first volume of The Secret Doctrine to this topic, shedding entirely new light on it in its deeper aspects, and demonstrating the immense significance of understanding it properly if we are ever to grasp our true relationship with the external universe. She states:
To know what light is, and whether it is an actual substance or a mere undulation of the "ethereal medium," Science has first to learn what are in reality Matter, Atom, Ether, Force. Now, the truth is, that it knows nothing of any of these, and admits it. (The Secret Doctrine, Vol. I p. 482)
To grasp what light truly is, and whether it’s a real substance or merely a wave in the "ethereal medium," science must first determine the nature of Matter, Atom, Ether, and Force. The reality is, it knows nothing about any of these, and it admits that. (The Secret Doctrine, Vol. I p. 482)
Since she wrote The Secret Doctrine, though hardly twenty-three years have elapsed, several discoveries in physics and chemistry have been made which have greatly modified the scientific view as to the nature of the atom, of the electric current, and of matter in general; all these modifications are leading straight in the direction of her teachings. It is even claimed that
Since she wrote The Secret Doctrine, though barely twenty-three years have passed, numerous discoveries in physics and chemistry have been made that have significantly changed the scientific perspective on the nature of the atom, electric current, and matter in general; all these changes are heading directly toward her teachings. It is even said that
Matter can vanish without return.... Force and matter are two different forms of one and the same thing.... By the dissociation of matter, the stable[Pg 96] form of energy termed matter is simply changed into those unstable forms known by the name of light, heat, etc. (Evolution of Matter, by Gustave Le Bon)
Evolution of Matter, by Gustave Le Bon)
This leads to the startling suggestion that what is force on this plane may be substantial on another, and we are now seeing, as a result of the study of the x-rays, and the [alpha], [beta], [gamma] rays of radium, all of which can pass through ordinary matter with ease, a revival of the ancient and supposedly extinct theory held by Newton, and others before him, that light is a body composed of corpuscles—whatever they may be. Professor Bragg, of the Leeds University (England), has been investigating the problem with great care, with the result that he has come to the conclusion, as he announced to the members of the Royal Institution, London, the other day, that the "gamma" rays of radium and the x-rays are corpuscular, and not merely pulsations in the ether. He thinks they are probably electrons, corpuscles of negative electricity
This leads to the surprising idea that what is a force on this level might be significant on another, and we are now witnessing, thanks to the study of the x-rays and the [alpha], [beta], [gamma] rays from radium—each of which can easily pass through ordinary matter—a revival of the ancient theory, once thought to be outdated, proposed by Newton and others before him, that light is made up of particles, whatever they might be. Professor Bragg from Leeds University (England) has been researching this issue carefully, and he recently shared with the members of the Royal Institution in London that he has concluded that the "gamma" rays from radium and the x-rays are particle-based, rather than just waves in the ether. He believes they are likely electrons, negative electricity particles.
which have assumed a cloak of darkness in the form of sufficient positive electricity to neutralize them.
which have become covered in darkness by accumulating enough positive electricity to cancel them out.
It seems also that as ultra-violet light, which exists in ordinary sunlight, possesses many of the properties of the above rays, Professor Bragg may not be far wrong in his further suggestion that it also may be corpuscular in its nature. He asked, very pertinently, that if this light be corpuscular, why may not all other forms of light be so? When we recollect that the "corpuscles" themselves are a purely metaphysical concept, it is plain that science is moving rapidly towards a very different and far more reasonable and Theosophical idea of the universe than the materialistic one. Vivat!
It also seems that since ultraviolet light, which is part of regular sunlight, shares many properties with the aforementioned rays, Professor Bragg may not be too far off in suggesting that it could also be particle-like in nature. He pointed out, quite insightfully, that if this light is particle-like, then why shouldn’t all other forms of light be as well? When we consider that "particles" are essentially a metaphysical concept, it’s clear that science is quickly moving toward a much different and more reasonable understanding of the universe than a purely materialistic one. Vivat!
THE BRIDGES OF PARIS: by G. K.
THE Bridges of Paris are of distinctive interest and their very names suggest in part the fascinating panorama of French history and legend—Tolbiac, Bercy, Austerlitz, Sully, Marie and Louis Philippe, Notre Dame, Pont San Michel, Solferino, La Concorde, Alma, Iéna, Passy, etc. The Seine flows for seven miles through the city and is at its widest (nearly 1000 feet) at the extremity of the island called La Cité. This island communicates with the right bank of the Seine by the bridges of Notre Dame and Au Change. The latter, as is evident from the familiar device sculptured above the piers (see illustration), was built by the first Napoleon.
THE bridges of Paris are particularly interesting, and their names hint at the captivating history and legends of France—Tolbiac, Bercy, Austerlitz, Sully, Marie and Louis Philippe, Notre Dame, Pont San Michel, Solferino, La Concorde, Alma, Iéna, Passy, etc. The Seine river flows for seven miles through the city and is at its widest (nearly 1000 feet) at the far end of the island called La Cité. This island connects to the right bank of the Seine via the Notre Dame and Au Change bridges. The latter, as shown by the well-known design sculpted above the piers (see illustration), was built by the first Napoleon.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PARIS: THE PONT AU CHANGE AND THE PALAIS DE JUSTICE
PARIS: THE PONT AU CHANGE AND THE PALAIS DE JUSTICE

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PARIS AND THE SEINE
Paris and the Seine
The Palais de Justice is located in La Cité and the Greek façade by Duc is considered one of the finest examples of this style in modern architecture.
The Palais de Justice is in La Cité, and the Greek façade by Duc is seen as one of the best examples of this style in modern architecture.
From the Boulevard du Palais on the east it is separated by a magnificent eighteenth-century railing in wrought iron and gilt. On this side lie the Salle des Pas Perdus and the Sainte-Chapelle. The fine square tower known as the Clock Tower stands at the corner formed by the Quai du Mord and the Boulevard du Palais; and on the north side lies the Conciergerie prison with the dungeon once occupied by Marie Antoinette.—Gaston Meissas
From the Boulevard du Palais on the east, it’s bordered by a beautiful 18th-century wrought iron and gold railing. On this side, you’ll find the Salle des Pas Perdus and the Sainte-Chapelle. The lovely square tower known as the Clock Tower is located at the corner of the Quai du Mord and the Boulevard du Palais; on the north side is the Conciergerie prison, which once had a dungeon that Marie Antoinette used.—Gaston Meissas
OLD BRYNHYFRYD GARDEN
by Kenneth Morris
International Theosophical Headquarters,
Point Loma, California
International Theosophical Headquarters,
Point Loma, CA
MISUSED POWERS: by R. W. Machell

"USE with care those living messengers we call words." So said William Q. Judge, a very wise man.
"Use those living messengers we call words carefully." So said William Q. Judge, a very wise man.
The misuse of words seems a trifling matter to those who habitually misuse every function of mind and body; but the results of perversion are disastrous to body, mind, and soul. The misuse of terms, when not due to ignorance of their legitimate meaning, is in itself an indication of a perverted mind diseased by habitual misuse of the functions of both body and mind, which two are so intimately related as to share inevitably the consequences of right or wrong living.
The misuse of words may seem like a minor issue to those who routinely misuse every aspect of their mind and body, but the effects of this distortion are harmful to physical health, mental well-being, and overall spirit. The incorrect use of language, when it's not just due to a lack of understanding of its true meaning, signals a distorted mind that is affected by the ongoing misuse of both mental and physical functions, which are so closely connected that they inevitably share the outcomes of either healthy or unhealthy living.
The words we use and the way we use them are not mere accidents but are sure indications of our mental condition, and the mind and body are so mutually responsive that it is hard to say which affects the other and which is the affected one, for habits of body are induced by habits of mind and the mind in turn is influenced by the bodily condition resulting from those habits. With self-indulgence as the unfortunate rule of life, and with the ignorance of our own nature and of our relation to others, which is almost universal, it is not surprising that wrong living should be the general rule, and that misuse of the powers of mind and body should be so common; nor is it at all strange that there should be so much unhappiness in the world, nor need we marvel if people in these conditions should think that their sufferings, mental and physical, are due to everything except their own misconduct. And if men can not see that they are indeed the makers of their own sufferings, how shall they be able to realize their responsibility to others? With selfishness as the rule of life, and with ignorance of our interdependence, and of our intimate union one with another throughout the whole world, it is quite natural that we should feel little responsibility to others for the effects we produce in the world by the use or misuse of words: a responsibility that is increased by the spread of education and by the increase in the number of persons who read without thinking, and who take thoughts from books as they take water from a tap, unquestioning as to its quality. Pure water is now recognized as essential to health and is supplied in all civilized communities, but pure language and pure thought are left to chance; and while the supply of literature is as plentiful as the supply of water, the quality of our literature is not subject to the same scrutiny as is our water-supply, and the stream[Pg 99] of thought that flows through the channels of our publications is frequently contaminated by unhealthy and unwholesome matters. Purity of thought and purity of words are essential values, for words are embodied thoughts, and from thoughts spring deeds, and the deeds of man are his life.
The words we use and how we use them are not just random; they reflect our mental state. The mind and body are deeply connected, making it tough to determine which one influences the other more. Body habits stem from mental habits, and the mind is also shaped by the physical state resulting from those habits. With self-indulgence being the unfortunate norm and widespread ignorance about our own nature and our connections with others, it’s not surprising that unhealthy living is so common, and that people misuse their mental and physical abilities. It’s also not surprising that there’s so much unhappiness in the world, or that individuals in these situations may think their pains, both mental and physical, come from everything except their own poor choices. If people can’t see they are responsible for their own suffering, how can they understand their responsibility to others? With selfishness being the norm and a lack of awareness about our interdependence and the deep connections we share worldwide, it’s only natural that we feel little accountability for the impact our words have in the world. This lack of responsibility is heightened by the growth of education and the increasing number of people who read without thinking, absorbing ideas from books as thoughtlessly as they would drink water from a tap. While clean water is now recognized as vital for health and is readily available in civilized societies, clean language and clear thinking are often left to chance. Although we have an abundance of literature, just like we have access to water, the quality of what we read isn’t held to the same standards as our water quality. The flow of ideas in our publications often contains unhealthy and unwholesome content. Purity of thought and language are crucial, as words are thoughts made tangible, and from thoughts come actions; a person's actions define their life.
The responsibility of writers and speakers has hardly yet been recognized; though illustrations of the dangers of trifling with essential values, or of misusing talents, or indeed of perverting from its right use any function, are actually supplied by some of our brilliant writers, who have recklessly and often ignorantly become apostles of mere degeneracy and powerful instruments for the demoralization of the people. Even those who see the evils scarcely seem to appreciate either the causes or the consequences of the corruption of literature and the confusion of language.
The responsibility of writers and speakers is still not fully recognized; examples of the risks of playing around with essential values, misusing talents, or twisting any function from its proper use are actually provided by some of our talented writers, who have carelessly and often unknowingly become champions of mere decline and strong tools for the demoralization of the public. Even those who recognize the problems hardly seem to understand either the causes or the effects of the corruption of literature and the confusion of language.
Some recent reviewers, however, have begun to question more closely the character of the influence exercised upon the world by some writers, whose works have excited general or special admiration, even calling some of them defaulters, for that, holding great talents, they have used the light they held to dazzle the eyes and to confuse the minds of others, so as to make them blind to the path of right living, which is virtue or morality.
Some recent reviewers, however, have started to closely examine the impact that certain writers have had on the world. Some of these writers, whose works have garnered widespread or specific admiration, are even labeled as failures because, despite having great talent, they used their brilliance to dazzle others and confuse their minds, leading them away from the path of right living, which is virtue or morality.
One of these critics, Paul Elmer More, literary editor of the New York Evening Post, in a study of the influence of Walter Pater, distinctly suggests that the author confused the truth and in fact misrepresented history, reading his own desires and inclinations into the teachings of Plato in one case, and in another of doing the same for Christianity, making them appear to exalt sensuous beauty above spiritual beauty which is the soul of virtue; whereas Plato himself exclaims: "When anyone prefers beauty to virtue, what is this but the real and utter dishonor of the soul?" Mr. More suggests that Christianity is equally misrepresented by this brilliant writer, but in his perversion of the real meaning and purpose of true Christianity he is simply drifting with the tide of so-called Christian civilization, which has been, almost from its first appearance as a politically established religion, a clear departure from those teachings concerning the Christos in man, attributed to Jesus, the supposed founder of the system, and which in their original purity are identical with Universal Theosophy of which they are a part and upon which they are drawn.
One of these critics, Paul Elmer More, literary editor of the New York Evening Post, in a study of Walter Pater's influence, clearly suggests that the author mixed up truth and misrepresented history, projecting his own desires and biases onto Plato’s teachings in one instance and onto Christianity in another. He made it seem like they valued physical beauty over spiritual beauty, which is essential to virtue. However, Plato himself states: "When anyone prefers beauty to virtue, what is this but the real and utter dishonor of the soul?" Mr. More argues that Christianity is also misrepresented by this talented writer, but in distorting the true meaning and purpose of genuine Christianity, he is simply going along with the trends of so-called Christian civilization, which has been, since it first became a politically established religion, a clear departure from the teachings about the Christos within man that are attributed to Jesus, the supposed founder of the system. These teachings, in their original form, align with the Universal Theosophy of which they are a part and from which they are derived.
Further, Mr. More suggests that the demoralizing effect of Pater[Pg 100] may have largely affected that brilliant apostle of decadence, Oscar Wilde, whose tragic collapse in the hour of his literary success drew attention to an evil whose ravages have ruined multitudes of lives and wrecked every civilization that has become tainted with the poison of perversion. For this man exalted perversion into a cult, his wit was entirely based upon it, his ethics steeped in it, and his own life wrecked by it. He himself shows that he was not unaware of the truth, at times, for he wrote:
Further, Mr. More suggests that the demoralizing impact of Pater[Pg 100] may have significantly influenced the brilliant apostle of decadence, Oscar Wilde, whose tragic downfall at the peak of his literary success highlighted a problem that has destroyed countless lives and devastated every civilization that has been tainted by the poison of perversion. This man elevated perversion to a cult status; his wit was entirely rooted in it, his morals infused with it, and his own life shattered by it. He himself demonstrates that he was not oblivious to the truth at times, for he wrote:
And later, in that awful page of the tragedy of a fallen soul, The Ballad of Reading Gaol, there is a sort of blind recognition of the justice of Karma, which tolerates no perversion of Nature's order on any plane, coupled with a noble and generous plea for the removal of the unnecessary horrors of the prisons, in which we grind out the last vestige of man's inherent love of virtue, and crush the last buds of growth that the fallen soul may yet be able to put forth.
And later, in that terrible chapter of the tragedy of a fallen soul, The Ballad of Reading Gaol, there’s a kind of blind acknowledgment of the fairness of Karma, which doesn’t allow any distortion of Nature's order on any level, along with a noble and heartfelt call for the elimination of the needless horrors of prisons, where we destroy the final remnants of man's natural love for virtue and smother the last chances for growth that the fallen soul might still be able to express.
Here again was one, who exalted the beauty of the senses above the beauty of the soul, and so soiled the whole nature and so perverted the mind, which is the mirror of the man, that he produced a vortex of vice, in which all who entered were bewildered and lost their guiding star; in which many were utterly wrecked, and all defiled.
Here again was someone who valued the beauty of the senses over the beauty of the soul, and in doing so, corrupted the entire nature and distorted the mind, which reflects a person. This created a whirlwind of vice, where everyone who got caught up was confused and lost their guiding light; many were completely ruined, and everyone was tainted.
Professor Henderson in his critical interpretation of five authors, points out so much of the evil that one can only regret that his grasp of true psychology was not deep enough to enable him to make more clear the distinction between the spiritual soul and the animal soul (not to go further into the complex nature of the Soul), the great duality in man that is the clue to all these mysteries. With this key one feels that his study of Maeterlinck's philosophy would have become more luminous, for surely this is a case, in which an author continually confuses his audience, and perhaps also himself, by exalting the sensuous joys of the animal soul, and the emotions of the imagination, above the pure joy of true beauty, which is, as all poets, not only Keats, have seen, the same as truth. Keats himself may have known the difference, but his readers certainly must in most instances have[Pg 101] been misled and may have found in his lines a justification of their own indulgence of morbid tastes, for however morbid may be a man's condition he will still see beauty in pleasure of any kind, no matter how vile may be its source. We may endorse the axiom in the first line
Professor Henderson, in his critical analysis of five authors, highlights so much wrongdoing that one can only wish he had a deeper understanding of true psychology to clarify the distinction between the spiritual soul and the animal soul (not even delving into the complex nature of the Soul), which represents the significant duality in humans that unlocks all these mysteries. With this insight, one feels that his exploration of Maeterlinck's philosophy could have been much clearer, as surely this is a situation where an author consistently confuses his audience—and perhaps himself—by placing the sensuous pleasures of the animal soul and the emotions of the imagination above the pure joy of true beauty, which, as all poets, not just Keats, have recognized, is the same as truth. Keats himself might have been aware of the difference, but his readers often must have been misled and may have found in his poetry a reason to indulge their own morbid tastes. No matter how morbid a person's condition may be, he will still perceive beauty in any form of pleasure, regardless of how vile its origin might be. We can agree with the statement in the first line.
but must protest against the fallacy in the next line
but must protest against the mistake in the next line
No! we need to know what we mean by beauty, and we need to know that the word conceals pitfalls innumerable for him who has no knowledge of the true nature of man, for one who thinks he is his body, and who believes his passions are the voices of his soul and who mistakes the intoxication of sensuality for spiritual illumination, lust for love, and perversion for genius. We need the teaching so clearly given in "The Two Paths" translated by H. P. Blavatsky from The Book of the Golden Precepts. We need to know that there is a chasm deep as hell between these two souls in man, and that when the higher nature is the slave of the lower then the man is in hell indeed; for as said by H. P. Blavatsky, there is no other hell than that of a man-bearing planet. Those who have stood on the brink of this hell with even partially opened eyes, know that the terrors of hell invented by churchmen are but as a comic interlude to the reality of horrors that life on earth holds for masses of humanity, and from which there is no escape except by the path of right living, based upon right perception of our own true nature, and discrimination between the higher and the lower nature in man, which is so often veiled by the false teachings of perverted minds. We need the truth to discriminate the spiritual beauty that is pure joy from the sensual beauty that intoxicates, blinds, and destroys the life—and we need the guiding power of pure altruism to make our writings useful to others and a full recognition of the responsibility of those who now so lightly use "those living messengers we call words."
No! We need to understand what we mean by beauty, and we need to be aware that the word hides countless traps for someone who lacks knowledge of the true nature of humanity. For someone who identifies only with their body, believes that their passions are the voices of their soul, and confuses the high of sensuality with spiritual enlightenment, desire with love, and perversion with genius. We need the teachings clearly presented in "The Two Paths," translated by H. P. Blavatsky from The Book of the Golden Precepts. We need to recognize that there is a chasm as deep as hell between these two aspects of humanity, and when the higher self is enslaved by the lower, a person is truly in hell; for as H. P. Blavatsky stated, there is no other hell than that of a planet inhabited by humans. Those who have stood on the edge of this hell with even partially opened eyes know that the horrors of hell described by religious leaders are merely a joke compared to the real terrors that life on earth holds for many, and from which there is no escape except through a path of right living grounded in a true understanding of our own nature and the discernment between the higher and lower aspects of humanity, often obscured by the false teachings of misguided minds. We need the truth to distinguish the spiritual beauty that brings pure joy from the sensual beauty that intoxicates, blinds, and destroys life—and we need the guiding force of pure altruism to ensure our writings are beneficial to others and to fully recognize the responsibility of those who so casually use "these living messengers we call words."
IS EDUCATION WASTED? by H. T. Edge, B.A. (Cantab.)

NO question is agitating us more than that of how to educate our young people. We know there is something wrong about our achievements in education, but we are often mistaken as to where the fault lies. The commonest mistake is to confound principles with practice and to blame the former where perhaps it is the latter which is at fault. We fail to carry out certain plans, and we blame the plans and want to make a clean sweep of them; when perhaps inefficiency in applying them is what is really the matter. In fact, it is probably inefficiency, rather than wrong principles, that is the matter with our educational doings, as it is in the case of so many others of our doings. Before we condemn a method, we should ask whether that method is being given a fair trial. If we sweep away the system, without removing the general inefficiency, then the same failure will attend our efforts to apply any new system that may be devised. We shall have exchanged one evil for another.
NO question is bothering us more than how to educate our young people. We know there’s something wrong with our educational achievements, but we often misidentify where the problem lies. The most common mistake is mixing up principles with practice and blaming the principles when it’s really the practice that’s at fault. We fail to effectively implement certain plans and blame the plans themselves, wanting to discard them entirely; when in reality, it’s the inefficiency in applying them that’s the issue. In fact, it’s likely inefficiency, rather than wrong principles, that’s the problem with our educational efforts, just as it is with many of our other efforts. Before we dismiss a method, we should consider whether that method has been given a fair trial. If we discard the system without addressing the underlying inefficiency, then the same failure will affect our attempts to apply any new system we come up with. We will have simply traded one problem for another.
There is more than one side to every question; but many of the utterances on the educational difficulty give only one side. The result is views that are extreme and ill-considered. Let us take a case.
There’s more than one side to every issue, but a lot of the comments on the education problem only present one perspective. The outcome is opinions that are extreme and poorly thought out. Let’s look at a case.
Much of education is considered by some critics to be superfluous and wasted, for the reason that it seems to bear no immediate and visible fruit. Hence they wish to abolish it. Yet it is always possible that it may bear fruit after all, but not of the kind they are able to see. Take, for instance, the case of a girl of ordinary type, without any definite characteristics whether good or bad. She is sent to school and college. She is taught algebra and geometry, Latin and Greek, music and painting, with many other subjects. She is reasonably clever and absorbs all this with interest and ease. She leaves college—and never again opens a book. The whole is quietly forgotten with as much nonchalance as it was acquired. Is all the time and money and effort, on the part of pupil and teachers, wasted?
Much of education is seen by some critics as unnecessary and a waste because it seems to have no immediate and obvious benefits. Because of this, they want to get rid of it. However, it’s always possible that it could actually lead to benefits later on, but not in ways they can recognize. Take, for example, a typical girl without any specific traits, good or bad. She goes to school and college. She learns algebra and geometry, Latin and Greek, music and art, along with many other subjects. She’s reasonably smart and picks all this up with interest and ease. She graduates from college—and never opens a book again. Everything is quietly forgotten just as easily as it was learned. Was all the time, money, and effort from both the student and teachers wasted?
Or let it be a boy, who has been taught similar subjects, but takes up a calling in which they are not used. Is the instruction wasted? The question arises in various forms, of which these two cases may be taken as typical examples.
Or let it be a boy who has been taught similar subjects but chooses a path that isn’t typical. Is the education wasted? The question comes up in different ways, of which these two situations can be considered common examples.
If it is true that the education thus given is really wasted, what folly could be greater than that of continuing to impart it! Yet we know that somehow the view taken is too extreme; that it is not in accordance with the fitness of things that work involving so much[Pg 103] zeal, enthusiasm, and other good qualities should fall fruitless; that people would not go on doing it if they did not have some intuition that the labor is not really in vain.
If it's true that the education provided is completely wasted, what could be more foolish than to keep giving it? Yet we know that this view is too extreme; it doesn't make sense that work involving so much [Pg 103] zeal, enthusiasm, and other positive qualities should yield no results. People wouldn't continue to do it if they didn't have some sense that their efforts aren't really pointless.
In short, may it not be possible that this is one of those cases in which a dilemma has arisen through the limitation of our knowledge of human nature and the laws of life; a dilemma resolvable by the wider knowledge shed by Theosophy? A knowledge of Reincarnation, the dual nature of man, and other related matters, clears up many of the enigmas of life, as for instance what becomes of all the abilities and experience which a man has garnered during life, when he dies. May not a similar knowledge shed light on the present problem also? If so, then our beliefs would be reconciled with our intuitions, and practices which logic has seemed to condemn might be vindicated in the light of fuller knowledge.
In short, could it be that this is one of those situations where a dilemma has come up due to the limits of our understanding of human nature and the laws of life? Could Theosophy provide a solution through its broader knowledge? Understanding Reincarnation, the dual nature of humans, and other related topics helps clarify many of life's mysteries, such as what happens to all the skills and experiences a person accumulates during their life when they die. Could this similar understanding also shed light on the current issue? If so, our beliefs would align with our instincts, and actions that logic seems to criticize could be justified with a deeper understanding.
For one thing, a conviction of the continuity of individual existence beyond the grave, in other earth-lives, more or less similar to the present life, affects the whole question profoundly. For we may at once infer that knowledge accumulated now, but not immediately used, may be used later on. And indeed this idea quite agrees with what many analogies from Nature suggest. Youth is the time for study; maturer age brings other duties. Let us compare a lifetime with a day. In the morning a man studies many subjects; but after noon he shuts his books, never thinks of them again, and spends the remainder of the day in other occupations, followed by recreation and ending in sleep. Has his labor been wasted? Nay, for he will resume it next morning. Can we not apply this analogy to the case of the young person whose education has had, or seemed to have, no immediate practical result?
For one thing, believing in the continuity of individual existence beyond death, in other lives that are somewhat similar to our current life, deeply influences the whole issue. We can immediately infer that knowledge we gain now, even if we don’t use it right away, may be applied later. In fact, this idea aligns well with what many natural analogies suggest. Youth is the time for learning; adulthood brings different responsibilities. Let’s compare a lifetime to a day. In the morning, a person studies various subjects; but after noon, they put their books away, stop thinking about them, and spend the rest of the day on other activities, followed by leisure and ending in sleep. Has their effort been for nothing? No, because they will pick it up again the next morning. Can we not use this analogy for young people whose education seems to have had no immediate practical benefit?
We thus see how limited views as regards the duration of life may influence the question. But there are other limitations in our views; let us see how these in turn may affect the question.
We can see how narrow perspectives on the length of life can impact the issue. However, there are other limitations in our viewpoints; let's explore how these might also affect the matter.
We are accustomed to pay too much attention to a man's capacity as a separate individual, and not enough to his capacity as a part of a whole. No being in the universe is entirely separate from other beings however much he may try to make himself so or imagine himself to be so. This is especially applicable to Mind. How much of our mind is our own? It has been argued that Mind is a kind of common atmosphere, in which all partake, and that thoughts are interchanged freely, the notion that they belong particularly to oneself being chiefly[Pg 104] an illusion. The more this is true, the more it must be true that in teaching one person we are in reality teaching many persons, teaching mankind in general. Does a teacher teach persons or minds? To him it often seems as if he were developing Mind, and the distinction of personalities is apt to disappear. Yet this attitude on his part may not be mere carelessness and indifference to the interests of his pupils; it may be founded on an intuitive perception of the fact that personality does not count for so much and that his pupils also have a collective capacity, an aggregate value, which counts for a great deal.
We tend to focus too much on a person's abilities as an individual and not enough on their abilities as part of a larger community. No one in the universe is completely separate from others, no matter how much they might try to be or think they are. This especially applies to the mind. How much of our mind truly belongs to us? Some argue that the mind is like a shared atmosphere where everyone contributes, and that thoughts are exchanged freely, making the idea that thoughts are solely ours mostly an illusion. The more this is the case, the more true it is that when we teach one person, we’re actually teaching many, educating humanity as a whole. Does a teacher teach individuals or minds? Often, it feels like they are developing the mind, and the uniqueness of each personality tends to fade away. However, this perspective might not just be a lack of concern for the individual needs of students; it could be based on an instinctive understanding that personality isn’t as significant, and that their students also have a collective capability—a combined value—that is very important.
Another way in which we limit our outlook, and thus obtain a false perspective, is in regarding too intently the immediate (and, as we say, "practical") outcome of education. There is such a thing as a general education, an education not directed to any immediate or definite end, but having in view the general culture and refinement of the pupils. It is true, of course, that this argument can be used, and is used, to justify kinds of teaching which really are undesirable; it is true that in aiming at a general education, we may overdo the process; it is true that such overdoing puts a weapon into the hands of our opponents and goes some way towards justifying their arguments. But aside from these abuses, the principle itself remains true. There must be a certain amount of general culture, culture of a kind that has no immediate practical end in view.
Another way we narrow our perspective, which leads to a distorted view, is by focusing too much on the immediate (and what we call "practical") results of education. There is such a thing as a broad education, one not aimed at any immediate or specific goal, but focused on the overall culture and refinement of the students. It’s true that this argument can be misused, and it often is, to defend forms of teaching that are actually undesirable; it’s also true that in pursuing a broad education, we might go too far; this overreach gives our critics ammunition and somewhat validates their claims. However, aside from these misuses, the principle itself holds true. We need a certain level of general culture, a type of culture that doesn't have an immediate practical purpose in mind.
Let us try to imagine the results of applying some of the wrongly called "practical" methods to an extreme degree. This boy is to be a shoemaker: teach him shoemaking and nothing else. This girl is to sew or cook: teach her sewing and cooking, but nothing else. At that rate society would become a world of machines, and general culture and love of knowledge would disappear.
Let’s try to picture what would happen if we took some of those wrongly labeled "practical" methods to an extreme. This boy is going to be a shoemaker: teach him shoemaking and nothing else. This girl is going to sew or cook: teach her sewing and cooking, but nothing else. If we go down that path, society would turn into a world of machines, and the appreciation for general knowledge and culture would vanish.
Finally, to name a fourth limitation in our outlook, there is the error of mistaking the principle itself for its application, the system for the way in which it is carried out, the institution for the use that is made of it. Thus we often lay the blame in the wrong place. Before we sweep away a system, let us find out whether it is the system that is at fault or the application of it; otherwise we may find equally faulty results proceeding from any new system which we may adopt. Is it inefficiency which is at the root of the evil? If so, let us remedy the inefficiency and then it will be time to see about changing the system.
Finally, to mention a fourth limitation in our perspective, there’s the mistake of confusing the principle itself with its application, the system with how it’s implemented, and the institution with how it’s used. Because of this, we often misplace the blame. Before we decide to eliminate a system, let’s figure out if the issue lies with the system itself or its application; otherwise, we may encounter the same problems with any new system we adopt. Is inefficiency the root cause of the problem? If it is, let’s fix the inefficiency first, and then we can consider changing the system.
The education question, like so many other questions, is in a state[Pg 105] of chaos. Something is the matter, but people do not know just what it is. The suggested cures are many. Rash experiments are made. The remedies threaten to be worse than the disease. One thing seems generally agreed upon—that our education does not confer perfect efficiency. What we really need is a general education that will give efficiency in reading, writing, speaking, ciphering; in power of attention, memory, concentration; in adaptability, readiness of resource; obedience, order, self-command. No need to enumerate all the requirements; everybody knows what they are and what is needed. Efficient people are needed everywhere; but, above all, people with self-command and free from weaknesses. If we could but turn out this kind of product, much less in the way of technical schools would be needed; for such pupils would be so apt and teachable that they could readily master anything. The difficulties as to the nature of the curriculum, whether it should include Greek and Latin, and, if so, how much; what history should be taught, and how it should be taught; whether theoretical grammar should be taught, or whether the pupil should acquire grammar unconsciously from his reading—all these and many more problems would settle themselves, or at least our point of view concerning them would be altogether altered. As it is, most of these problems resolve themselves into the one problem of how to produce good fruit from a neglected tree. So long as the pupils have not been trained in the control of their faculties, moral and mental, it is difficult to teach them anything, no matter which method you adopt. And if they have been properly trained in their early years, the question of what to teach them sinks into comparative unimportance, because they will be able to make use of all their opportunities.
The education issue, like many others, is in a state[Pg 105] of chaos. Something is wrong, but people can't identify exactly what it is. There are many proposed solutions. Reckless experiments are being conducted. The fixes might be worse than the problem itself. One thing most people agree on is that our education system doesn't produce complete efficiency. What we really need is a basic education that ensures proficiency in reading, writing, speaking, math; in attention span, memory, concentration; in adaptability, resourcefulness; obedience, order, and self-discipline. There's no need to list every requirement; everyone knows what they are and what's needed. Efficient individuals are necessary everywhere, but especially those with self-control and free from weaknesses. If we could produce this type of person, we would need far fewer technical schools; such students would be so capable and eager to learn that they could easily master anything. The debates about the curriculum—whether it should include Greek and Latin, and if so, how much; what history to teach and how; whether to teach grammar explicitly or let students pick it up unconsciously through reading—all these and many other issues would take care of themselves, or at least our perspective on them would change significantly. As it stands, most of these issues boil down to the single problem of how to yield good results from a neglected system. As long as students haven't been trained in controlling their moral and mental abilities, it's tough to teach them anything, regardless of the method used. However, if they receive proper training in their early years, the question of what to teach becomes less crucial, because they'll be able to take full advantage of all their opportunities.
The root of the whole difficulty, therefore, is this: that people have no definite philosophy of life to serve as a foundation for efforts. With religious beliefs all undermined and mixed up, and nothing to take their place but various theories wrongly labeled "scientific," it is no wonder if folk should find themselves incompetent to solve the educational problem. We need to understand first what a man is and what is his destiny; we need to think of the Soul as having existed before it entered its present body, and as being destined to exist again after it has left that body. We need to know the difference between the higher and the lower nature in a person, and how the two are interblended. Then we should not have rash schemes which ignore this distinction and propose to let the lower nature run wild. We[Pg 106] should then know how to give the higher nature its freedom without letting the lower nature run wild.
The root of the whole issue, then, is this: people lack a clear philosophy of life to support their efforts. With religious beliefs all shaken and mixed up, and nothing to replace them except various theories incorrectly labeled as "scientific," it's no surprise that people struggle to solve the educational problem. We need to first understand what a person is and what their purpose is; we should consider the Soul as having existed before entering its current body and destined to exist again after leaving it. We need to recognize the difference between a person's higher and lower nature, and how the two are intertwined. This way, we won't come up with reckless plans that overlook this distinction and allow the lower nature to run rampant. We[Pg 106] should then know how to give the higher nature its freedom without letting the lower nature go unchecked.
It all comes to this: that tools are not of use without men to handle them; and that in our scheming we are trying to devise tools which will turn unskilled workmen into skilled. The primary factor in education is the man itself. The question begins at birth—even before birth. When the time comes, as come it must, when people will find themselves compelled by necessity to recognize the efficacy of Theosophy, then many problems will be solved. Theosophy means a getting back to simple yet profound truths—such simple truths as can be applied to any circumstances. These alone can grapple successfully with the problems.
It all comes down to this: tools are useless without people to use them; and in our planning, we’re trying to create tools that can transform unskilled workers into skilled ones. The most important factor in education is the individual. The question starts at birth—even before birth. When the time comes, as it inevitably will, that people are forced by necessity to acknowledge the effectiveness of Theosophy, many issues will be resolved. Theosophy is about returning to simple yet profound truths—truths that can be applied in any situation. These truths alone can effectively tackle the problems.
THE TEMPLE OF THESEUS, ATHENS: by R.
THE Theseion, the so-called Temple of Theseus, in Athens, belongs to the second period of classical Greek architecture, which may be considered to have flourished between b. c. 470 and 338, the dates of the Persian war and the Macedonian supremacy. It is one of the most beautiful examples of the Doric order, and is more perfect than any other building we have of ancient Greece. It probably owes its excellent preservation to the fact that it was turned into a Christian church during the Middle Ages. It is made of the famous white Pentelic marble, which has changed, by lapse of time, to a lovely golden yellow hue. It greatly resembles the Parthenon, but covers a little less than half the area, and is not so exquisitely proportioned. The Theseion was erected a few years before the Parthenon, probably about b. c. 460. It is one hundred and four feet long by forty-five wide, and the columns are nineteen feet high. Like most of the finest Grecian buildings it does not depend upon mere size for impressiveness. From the remains of sculpture still existing the following subjects have been ascertained: The achievements of Theseus (whence the name); The Labors of Hercules; and the battle of the Athenians, the Lapithae, and the Centaurs. Fifty of the metopes (the squares into which the frieze is divided) were never adorned with sculpture, but were probably painted, for the Doric Temples are now known to have been painted both externally and internally. The groups in the pediments (the uppermost triangular portions) are entirely lost.
THE Theseion, known as the Temple of Theseus, in Athens, belongs to the second period of classical Greek architecture, which is considered to have thrived between b. c. 470 and 338, the time of the Persian war and Macedonian rule. It’s one of the most beautiful examples of the Doric order and is more perfect than any other building we have from ancient Greece. Its exceptional preservation is likely due to its conversion into a Christian church during the Middle Ages. It's made from the famous white Pentelic marble, which has aged into a lovely golden yellow hue. It closely resembles the Parthenon, but covers slightly less than half the area and isn't as exquisitely proportioned. The Theseion was built a few years before the Parthenon, probably around b. c. 460. It measures one hundred and four feet long by forty-five feet wide, and the columns stand nineteen feet high. Like most of the finest Greek buildings, it doesn’t rely on sheer size for impact. From the remaining sculptures, the following themes have been identified: The achievements of Theseus (which is how it got its name); The Labors of Hercules; and the battle between the Athenians, the Lapithae, and the Centaurs. Fifty of the metopes (the squares into which the frieze is divided) were never decorated with sculpture but were likely painted, as it's now known that Doric temples were painted both inside and out. The groups in the pediments (the uppermost triangular sections) are completely gone.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
TEMPLE OF THESEUS, ATHENS, GREECE
Temple of Theseus, Athens, Greece

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
STOA, GYMNASIUM OF HADRIAN, ATHENS
Stoa, Hadrian's Gymnasium, Athens
RECENT ADMISSIONS BY ARCHAEOLOGISTS:
by a Student

A GOOD summary of some of the changes wrought in our views of history by recent archaeological research is afforded by an article on ancient history in the new edition of the Encyclopaedia Britannica. The article is written by Professor J. B. Bury, Regius Professor of Modern History in Cambridge University, and is contributed to The Sphere, the well-known London illustrated weekly.
A great summary of some of the changes in our views of history brought about by recent archaeological research can be found in an article on ancient history in the latest edition of the Encyclopaedia Britannica. The article is by Professor J. B. Bury, the Regius Professor of Modern History at Cambridge University, and it was published in The Sphere, the well-known illustrated weekly from London.
During the past thirty years our knowledge of the beginnings of Greek history has undergone a transformation, which is associated with the now familiar names of Mycenae and Cnossus. Nearly all that was written on early Greece by Grote and the other brave men before Agamemnon—who is Schliemann—may now be safely left unread. The striking discoveries of Schliemann, however, at Mycenae, Tiryns, and Troy, did not revolutionize our view of pre-Homeric Greece, though they suggested a new perspective. It is the startling facts revealed by the Cretan exploration of Mr. Arthur Evans that have opened the door into a new world full of surprises—an unsuspected civilization reaching back through a period measured not by centuries but by millennia. The prolegomena to Greek history now consist of an entirely new set of facts and a new set of problems. At the same time we have been learning a great deal more about the old civilizations in the near East contemporary with this Aegean civilization which has sprung upon our vision like a magic castle built in a night. Our knowledge of Egypt, Babylonia, and Assyria has become not only more extensive but clearer and more precise; and the importance of the Hittites in Asia Minor and Syria, though their own documents are still a sealed book, is emerging from obscurity.
Over the past thirty years, our understanding of the origins of Greek history has changed a lot, especially with the well-known sites of Mycenae and Cnossus. Most of what was written about early Greece by Grote and other pioneers before Agamemnon—who is Schliemann—can now be mostly disregarded. Schliemann’s amazing discoveries at Mycenae, Tiryns, and Troy didn’t completely transform our understanding of pre-Homeric Greece, but they offered a new perspective. The surprising findings from Mr. Arthur Evans' digs in Crete have opened up a whole new world full of unexpected discoveries—a civilization that goes back not just centuries, but thousands of years. The foundations of Greek history now include a totally new set of facts and challenges. At the same time, we’ve learned a lot more about the ancient civilizations in the Near East that existed alongside this Aegean civilization, which has emerged like a magical castle built overnight. Our knowledge of Egypt, Babylonia, and Assyria has not only grown but also become clearer and more precise; and the importance of the Hittites in Asia Minor and Syria, even though their own writings remain a mystery, is starting to come into focus.
One of the first thoughts that occur in connexion with the above is that we must still be careful about the statements of historians, whenever they tend to minimize or restrict; for, as they have altered their views before, so they may alter them again. We are bidden to throw our Grote into the waste-basket; but many will say that the claims made on behalf of that now despised scholarship were not lacking in positiveness. The views founded on this older scholarship have been made the basis for attacks on the views put forward and advocated by Theosophists; but now we find the opinions of scholarship revised, and altered more into conformity with some of the Theosophical views. Naturally, therefore, Theosophists infer that another thirty years will have witnessed yet further concessions on the part of scholarship; and they look forward to seeing all the statements of H. P. Blavatsky verified one by one as time goes on. They likewise conceded the apparent necessity, due to certain traits of[Pg 108] human nature which we all have, of assuming a positive and dogmatic attitude with each new step in discovery, regardless of the logic of the case which would bid one apply to the future the lesson of the past, and put forward with due modesty views that are liable to change.
One of the first things that comes to mind regarding the above is that we still need to be cautious about the statements of historians, especially when they tend to downplay or limit their perspectives; after all, just as they've changed their views in the past, they can do so again. We're being urged to toss our Grote into the garbage, but many will argue that the claims made in support of that now-criticized scholarship were pretty strong. The views based on this older scholarship have been used to challenge the ideas promoted by Theosophists, but now we've seen those scholarly opinions revised and aligned more closely with some Theosophical views. Naturally, Theosophists conclude that in another thirty years, we'll see even more concessions from scholarship, and they anticipate that all of H. P. Blavatsky's statements will be validated one by one over time. They also acknowledge the apparent necessity, stemming from certain aspects of human nature that we all possess, to take a positive and dogmatic stance with each new discovery, regardless of the logic that would suggest we should apply lessons from the past to the future and present our views with the humility that recognizes they could change.
Said H. P. Blavatsky, in the Introduction to The Secret Doctrine, published in 1888:
Said H. P. Blavatsky, in the Introduction to The Secret Doctrine, published in 1888:
No one styling himself a "scholar," in whatever department of exact science, will be permitted to regard these teachings seriously. They will be derided and rejected a priori in this century; but only in this one. For in the twentieth century of our era scholars will begin to recognize that the Secret Doctrine has neither been invented nor exaggerated, but, on the contrary, simply outlined; and finally, that its teachings antedate the Vedas.
No one who considers themselves a "scholar" in any exact scientific field will take these teachings seriously. They'll be ridiculed and dismissed a priori in this century; but only in this one. Because in the twentieth century of our era, scholars will begin to realize that the Secret Doctrine hasn't been fabricated or exaggerated, but is simply laid out; and ultimately, that its teachings are older than the Vedas.
Other writers before H. P. Blavatsky, and from whom she quotes, had shown that the accessible facts of history, tradition, and archaeology, if interpreted in the light of a logic unbiased by preconceived opinion, demonstrate the extreme antiquity of civilization. But such writers have been regarded by the body of orthodox scholarship as cranks and paradoxists. In The Secret Doctrine, H. P. Blavatsky gathers together the evidence referred to by these writers, adds much more collected by herself, and throws upon the whole the light of Theosophy. By means of the clues thus afforded, a consistent pattern is seen to pervade the apparently tangled skein, and the harmony between the Theosophical truths and the facts thus adduced strikes home to the unprejudiced mind with the force of conviction. To clinch the matter, living Theosophists can now point in triumph, as above said, to the admissions made by scholars since The Secret Doctrine was written—admissions which agree better with what H. P. Blavatsky said a quarter of a century ago than with their own utterances at that time.
Other writers before H. P. Blavatsky, whom she quotes, had shown that if we look at the available facts of history, tradition, and archaeology without any biased opinions, they demonstrate that civilization is extremely ancient. However, these writers have often been dismissed by mainstream scholars as eccentric and controversial. In The Secret Doctrine, H. P. Blavatsky compiles the evidence mentioned by these writers, adds much more that she has gathered herself, and illuminates it all with the principles of Theosophy. With the clues provided, a consistent pattern emerges from the seemingly tangled mess, and the alignment between the Theosophical truths and the facts presented resonates strongly with an open-minded audience. To reinforce this point, modern Theosophists can now confidently highlight the acknowledgments made by scholars since The Secret Doctrine was published—acknowledgments that align more closely with what H. P. Blavatsky stated over twenty-five years ago than with their own statements at that time.
It is seldom, indeed, whatever be the reason, that Theosophists have the pleasure of seeing H. P. Blavatsky's name and work mentioned in this connexion; though, as her works are still being issued and are readily available, it might seem strange that no mention should be made of them in connexion with matters so intimately related to the subjects of which they treat. The question as to whether scholars have read these works or not is debatable; but in either case Theosophists may find a source of gratification. For if scholars have read them, that at least is a tribute of respect, even though the indebtedness[Pg 109] be unacknowledged. While if they have not read them, the inference is that the teachings of Theosophy have been confirmed from an independent source.
It’s pretty rare, no matter the reason, for Theosophists to see H. P. Blavatsky's name and work mentioned in this context; however, since her works are still being published and are easily accessible, it seems odd that they wouldn’t be referenced in relation to topics closely tied to what they discuss. Whether scholars have actually read these works is up for debate; but in either case, Theosophists might find some satisfaction. If scholars have read them, that’s at least a sign of respect, even if they don’t acknowledge their influence[Pg 109]. On the other hand, if they haven’t read them, it suggests that the teachings of Theosophy have been validated by an outside source.
In assuming the duties of a pioneer, H. P. Blavatsky was doubtless aware of the drawbacks incidental to such a rôle in the present age; but she seems to have been so wrapped up in the enthusiasm of her purpose as to have been somewhat reckless of the consequences to herself. This however is quite consistent with the known character of pioneers. But, though too much interested in their work to seek renown or even recognition, they doubtless achieve this unsought boon eventually; for the law of rebirth may bring them back to earth in time to see their own monuments and to realize that now their all-too-inconvenient personality has been removed by Time to a distance, their harmless name may be safely honored. H. P. Blavatsky was much derided; then ignored; her generosity was not appreciated; she was accused of the most impossible motives. But now many of her teachings are found to be true—not in archaeology alone, but in comparative religion, science, and several other fields. Shall we then expect amends? Ask the shades of Mesmer and Elliotson, the persecuted advocates of a since rediscovered treatment; of Dr. B. W. Richardson, who suffered for his ideas on "nervous ether," now being rehabilitated, but without amends to the author; or the shades of many another pioneer. We dare not expect too much of humanity in this age; few will be those whose generosity will allow them to make such amends; and even of these, fewer still will be those who will break the rule of silence that seems to bind the tongues of the well-disposed.
In taking on the role of a pioneer, H. P. Blavatsky was certainly aware of the challenges that come with such a position in today's world; however, she seemed to be so consumed by her passion for her mission that she might have been a bit careless about the impact it would have on her. This behavior is quite typical of pioneers. Even though they are often too focused on their work to chase fame or public acknowledgment, they eventually attain this unlooked-for reward; because the cycle of rebirth may allow them to return to see their own legacies and to understand that as time passes, their once troublesome persona can now be remembered fondly. H. P. Blavatsky faced a lot of ridicule and later indifference; her kindness went unnoticed, and she was accused of having the most nonsensical motives. Yet today, many of her teachings are recognized as true—not just in archaeology but also in comparative religion, science, and other areas. Should we then expect an apology? Look to the experiences of Mesmer and Elliotson, the mistreated proponents of a now rediscovered treatment; or Dr. B. W. Richardson, who faced consequences for his theories on "nervous ether," which are now being acknowledged, but without any reparations to him; or the spirits of countless other pioneers. We shouldn't expect too much from humanity in this era; only a few will have the generosity to make such amends, and even among those, even fewer will choose to break the silence that seems to constrain the voices of those with good intentions.
There are always some, however, who are more interested in knowing the truth than in vindicating any personal or orthodox point of view; people whose vision, thus unblinded, sees further and clearer; and to these it may occur that the teachings of The Secret Doctrine, thus far vindicated, may be worthy of attention in view of the natural inference that the rest of them will likewise be vindicated. The Theosophical teachings, reintroduced to Western civilization by H. P. Blavatsky, have been neglected by some and grotesquely travestied by others; but they contain the science and scholarship of the future—if that future but remain loyal to truth. Loyalty to truth can only result in its establishment—in the vindication of Theosophy. And the particular truths to be established in the present case—[Pg 110]the antiquity of civilization, the greatness of past humanity—are important in no mere academic sense. Medieval theology, much of whose spirit was inherited by scientific theorists, has belittled man and weakened his confidence in himself. The recognition of man's past achievements gives renewed hope for his future possibilities. Closely interwoven with the Theosophical teachings about the antiquity of civilization are the teachings about the Divine nature of Man. The Theosophical teachings are a consistent whole. Hence these wider views in archaeology, science, and religion, must tend to the widening of views concerning the nature of man and the destruction of old superstitions about his being born in sin or descended from the beasts.
There are always some people who care more about discovering the truth than defending any personal or traditional viewpoint; individuals whose clear vision allows them to see further and more clearly. They might realize that the teachings of The Secret Doctrine, which have already been validated, deserve attention, especially since it’s reasonable to think that the rest of them will also be validated. Theosophical teachings, brought back to Western civilization by H. P. Blavatsky, have been overlooked by some and distorted by others; yet they hold the science and knowledge of the future—if that future remains true to the truth. Commitment to the truth will ultimately lead to its establishment—in the validation of Theosophy. The specific truths that need to be established here—[Pg 110]the ancient roots of civilization, the greatness of past humanity—are significant in more than just an academic way. Medieval theology, much of which was adopted by scientific theorists, has diminished humanity and undermined self-confidence. Acknowledging humanity's past achievements inspires renewed hope for future possibilities. Closely tied to the Theosophical teachings about the age of civilization are the teachings about the divine nature of man. Theosophical teachings are a cohesive whole. Therefore, these broader views in archaeology, science, and religion must contribute to expanding our understanding of human nature and dispelling old superstitions about being born in sin or descending from animals.
While archaeology will naturally endeavor to go as slow as it can and to keep its discoveries well in hand, so to say, digesting them and incorporating them with the body of orthodox academic opinion, it is nevertheless true that it will be obliged to give way and expand its borders. For one thing, there are many explorers investigating in different fields; and these, in their theories, do not exhibit such uniformity and conformity as might be desired. One archaeologist will make admissions which others are not willing to make, because these particular admissions do not damage his own particular theory. Thus, taking all together, many admissions are made; the errors tend to cancel one another; the truth tends to add itself up. Another factor is what may be called "newspaper archaeology." The Sunday editions and the popular illustrated magazines familiarize the public with the latest discoveries and most advanced theories; and they frequently go a little too fast for the authorities. But what these popular accounts lack in accuracy they make up in freedom from prejudice.
While archaeology will naturally try to proceed as slowly as it can and keep its discoveries manageable, so to speak, digesting them and integrating them with established academic views, it’s still true that it will have to give way and expand its boundaries. For one thing, there are many researchers exploring different areas, and their theories don’t always align as neatly as one might hope. One archaeologist might acknowledge things that others aren't willing to admit because those admissions don't undermine their own specific theories. So, when taken together, many admissions emerge; the mistakes tend to balance each other out; the truth tends to accumulate. Another aspect is what might be called "newspaper archaeology." Weekend editions and popular illustrated magazines keep the public informed about the latest discoveries and the most cutting-edge theories, often moving faster than the experts can keep up with. But while these popular articles might lack precision, they make up for it by being free from bias.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
MONUMENT OF DE LESSEPS, PORT SAID
MONUMENT OF DE LESSEPS, PORT SAID

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
HIGH RELIEF FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL, LONDON
A GROUP OF ARCHITECTS
HIGH RELIEF FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL, LONDON
A GROUP OF ARCHITECTS

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PANEL FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL
Panel from the Albert Memorial

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ANOTHER PANEL FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL
ANOTHER PANEL FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
PORTION OF DECORATIVE FRIEZE FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL
PORTION OF DECORATIVE FRIEZE FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
CONTINUATION OF DECORATIVE FRIEZE FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL
CONTINUATION OF DECORATIVE FRIEZE FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL
GREAT NAMES IN ART. SCULPTURES FROM THE ALBERT MEMORIAL: by an Art Student

THE first illustration represents a group of architects of modern, or comparatively modern times; the majority are British. This, and the four other groups which follow, are from the high-relief or frieze on the pedestal of the Albert Memorial in Hyde Park, London, and were executed by J. B. Philip, about forty years ago.
THE first illustration shows a group of architects from modern, or relatively modern, times; most of them are British. This group, along with the four others that follow, comes from the high-relief or frieze on the pedestal of the Albert Memorial in Hyde Park, London, and was created by J. B. Philip about forty years ago.
Although the immense sum of $600,000 was lavished upon the monument to Prince Albert, the estimable consort of Queen Victoria, the memorial has never been regarded as a satisfactory work of art. The general design has some original and interesting features, but the structure is overloaded with gilding and mosaic, and the execution is mechanically rather than aesthetically distinguished. The statue of the Prince himself is inadequate, and the large groups of figures representing the Four Quarters of the World, Industry, etc., though they may have passed muster in the mid-Victorian period of the '60s and '70s, are not up to the artistic standard of today. London has been singularly unfortunate in the quality of its public monuments, and it is to be feared that the new Memorial to Queen Victoria which has just been unveiled, will not raise the average.
Although a huge amount of $600,000 was spent on the monument to Prince Albert, the respected husband of Queen Victoria, the memorial has never been seen as a satisfactory piece of art. The overall design has some unique and interesting features, but the structure is overwhelmed with gilding and mosaic, and the execution is more mechanical than aesthetically pleasing. The statue of the Prince himself is lacking, and the large groups of figures representing the Four Quarters of the World, Industry, etc., while they may have been acceptable in the mid-Victorian era of the '60s and '70s, do not meet today’s artistic standards. London has had a particularly poor record when it comes to the quality of its public monuments, and it is feared that the new Memorial to Queen Victoria, which has just been revealed, will not improve the average.
There are one hundred and nine figures on the pedestal, a large portion of which are shown in our illustrations. They include painters, poets, architects, sculptors, and some heroes and reformers. They are of far greater interest from the historical associations they arouse than from their artistic quality.
There are one hundred and nine figures on the pedestal, a large portion of which are shown in our illustrations. They include painters, poets, architects, sculptors, and some heroes and reformers. They are much more interesting because of the historical connections they evoke than because of their artistic quality.
The seated figure in the center of the first illustration is the famous Sir Christopher Wren, (1632-1723) the builder of St. Paul's Cathedral, London, and pre-eminently the most distinguished British architect who has flourished since the Gothic period. He was one of the most original geniuses of the Renascence. Wren had an extraordinary field for his talents opened to him by the immense destruction caused by the Great Fire of London in 1666, and he was certainly the right man in the right place. Not only did he rebuild St. Paul's Cathedral but fifty other London churches. Up to date, St. Paul's is the largest and finest Protestant Cathedral in the world. Though open to criticism in some of its minor details and constructive arrangements, it is allowed to stand foremost among buildings of its class in Europe, St. Peter's possibly excepted.
The seated figure in the center of the first illustration is the famous Sir Christopher Wren (1632-1723), the architect behind St. Paul's Cathedral in London and undeniably the most prominent British architect since the Gothic period. He was one of the most original talents of the Renaissance. Wren found an extraordinary opportunity for his skills after the massive destruction caused by the Great Fire of London in 1666, and he was truly the right person for the job. Not only did he rebuild St. Paul's Cathedral, but he also constructed fifty other churches in London. To this day, St. Paul's remains the largest and most impressive Protestant cathedral in the world. While it may face some criticism for certain minor details and structural choices, it is widely recognized as one of the leading buildings of its kind in Europe, possibly only behind St. Peter's.
Standing beside Wren is Inigo Jones, one of the first and most highly accomplished English architects of the Renascence. His fame chiefly rests upon his design for the palace of Whitehall, commanded by James I. The Banqueting Hall was the only part actually carried into execution. A window of this splendid building is still pointed out as the fatal one from which Charles I stepped to the block.
Standing next to Wren is Inigo Jones, one of the first and most accomplished English architects of the Renaissance. His fame mainly comes from his design for the Whitehall palace, ordered by James I. The Banqueting Hall was the only part that was actually built. A window in this impressive building is still noted as the one from which Charles I stepped to the execution block.
Vanbrugh, standing behind Wren, was the latter's famous pupil. He built Blenheim, the seat of the great Duke of Marlborough. To the right of Inigo Jones is Mansart or Mansard, the French architect whose memory is immortalized in the "Mansard roof," which he invented. Palladio and Vignola, to the extreme right, were Italian Renascence architects whose influence upon the classic revival was very great in England and France; the Palladian style being particularly followed in the former and that of Vignola in the latter country. A striking group of buildings was erected by Palladio in Vicenza, Italy, in the sixteenth century, which became the model on which a large proportion of the Renascence work in England was based.
Vanbrugh, standing behind Wren, was Wren's famous student. He designed Blenheim, the home of the great Duke of Marlborough. To the right of Inigo Jones is Mansart or Mansard, the French architect whose legacy lives on in the "Mansard roof," which he created. Palladio and Vignola, to the far right, were Italian Renaissance architects who had a huge impact on the classic revival in England and France; the Palladian style was especially popular in England, while Vignola's style was favored in France. A remarkable group of buildings was constructed by Palladio in Vicenza, Italy, in the sixteenth century, which became the foundation for much of the Renaissance architecture in England.
Of the modern English architects on the left, Sir Charles Barry is the most notable. He was among the first to depart from the fashion so long prevalent of introducing Greek and Roman forms into every building of importance, and was one of the pioneers of the Gothic revival of the nineteenth century, a century without a distinctive style of its own. He designed the British Houses of Parliament, which, in spite of some weaknesses, is a striking building with an eminently picturesque sky-line.
Among the modern English architects on the left, Sir Charles Barry is the most significant. He was one of the first to move away from the trend of using Greek and Roman styles in every important building, and he was a key figure in the Gothic revival of the nineteenth century, a time that lacked a unique style of its own. He designed the British Houses of Parliament, which, despite some flaws, stands out as a remarkable building with a notably picturesque skyline.
The kneeling figure at the right of the second illustration is the great art reformer Giotto, (1276-1336) the admirable Florentine who liberated the art of painting from the stiff Byzantine traditions which had been dominant for many centuries. He exercised a lasting influence upon the arts in every part of Italy, and thereby, upon the whole western world. Carved in low relief as a background are the Dome and Campanile of Florence Cathedral, the latter being a masterpiece proving that Giotto had supreme ability as a builder in addition to his skill with the brush.
The kneeling figure on the right of the second illustration is the great art reformer Giotto (1276-1336), the impressive Florentine who freed painting from the rigid Byzantine traditions that had dominated for many centuries. He had a lasting impact on the arts throughout Italy and, consequently, on the entire western world. Carved in low relief as a backdrop are the Dome and Campanile of Florence Cathedral, the latter being a masterpiece that demonstrates Giotto's exceptional talent not just as a painter but also as a builder.
Seated beside Giotto is Arnolfo di Lapo, a successor of the celebrated Niccolo Pisano, one of the few great sculptors of the Gothic period. On Giotto's left is Brunelleschi (1377-1446), sculptor and architect. To him we owe the completion of the great Dome of Florence Cathedral, which is unequaled for beauty though not so high as[Pg 113] several later ones. He is also noted for his treatment of the "rusticated" work on the Pitti Palace, Florence.
Seated next to Giotto is Arnolfo di Lapo, a successor of the famous Niccolo Pisano, one of the few great sculptors from the Gothic period. On Giotto's left is Brunelleschi (1377-1446), a sculptor and architect. We owe him the completion of the stunning Dome of Florence Cathedral, which is unmatched in beauty, though it's not as tall as [Pg 113] several later ones. He is also recognized for his "rusticated" work on the Pitti Palace in Florence.
William of Wykeham, a great man in many walks of life, is famous in architecture for the nave of Winchester Cathedral (of which he was bishop), one of the finest examples of the Perpendicular style existing. Bramante, the next figure, (1441-1514) was the first architect of the present St. Peter's at Rome, a position afterwards held by Peruzzi, Raphael, and Michelangelo. Bramante built many palaces in Rome; his style was simple and dignified, and he adhered as far as possible to the classical forms.
William of Wykeham, a prominent figure in many fields, is well-known in architecture for the nave of Winchester Cathedral (where he served as bishop), which is one of the finest examples of the Perpendicular style still standing today. The next notable figure, Bramante (1441-1514), was the first architect of the current St. Peter's Basilica in Rome, a role later assumed by Peruzzi, Raphael, and Michelangelo. Bramante designed several palaces in Rome; his style was straightforward and elegant, and he stuck as closely as possible to classical forms.
Sansovino (1479-1570) is best known for his picturesque Library of St. Mark, Venice. San Gallo was another of the splendid galaxy of Florentine architects of the Renascence. Vignola, at the extreme left, was one of Michelangelo's successors in the building of St. Peter's; but unfortunately he altered the design in such a way that the great dome of Michelangelo cannot be seen from the front except at a great distance. On Vignola's right stands Delorme, the favorite architect of the French king Henri II; he is remembered chiefly as the first designer of the Palace of the Tuileries.
Sansovino (1479-1570) is most famous for his beautiful Library of St. Mark in Venice. San Gallo was another remarkable figure among the Florentine architects of the Renaissance. Vignola, on the far left, was one of Michelangelo's successors in the construction of St. Peter's; however, he altered the design in such a way that Michelangelo's great dome can only be seen from the front at a considerable distance. To Vignola's right stands Delorme, the favored architect of the French king Henri II; he is mainly remembered as the original designer of the Palace of the Tuileries.
The third picture contains, among others, the portraits of some famous English, German and French architects of the later Middle Ages. Erwin von Steinbach (died 1318) is famous for his magnificent west front of Strasburg Cathedral, of which, unfortunately, one of the magnificent openwork steeples was never finished. The Abbé Suger was the patriotic adviser of the French kings Louis VI and VII, and was justly celebrated for his efforts for the welfare of the poorer classes at a time when their interests were generally disregarded (twelfth century).
The third picture includes, among others, portraits of some well-known English, German, and French architects from the later Middle Ages. Erwin von Steinbach (who died in 1318) is famous for the stunning west front of Strasbourg Cathedral, although sadly, one of the beautiful openwork spires was never completed. Abbé Suger was the national advisor to the French kings Louis VI and VII, and he was rightly recognized for his contributions to the welfare of the poorer classes during a time when their needs were mostly overlooked (twelfth century).
Anthemius, to the right of the Abbé, was the great Grecian architect and mathematician who designed for Justinian (A. D. 532) the daring and original plans of St. Sophia at Constantinople. He is credited with knowing the ancient secret of making "burning-glasses" (magnifying glasses) which was not rediscovered for hundreds of years. He is also said to have understood the making of gunpowder, and the application of steam as a motive power.
Anthemius, sitting to the right of the Abbé, was the renowned Greek architect and mathematician who created the bold and innovative designs for St. Sophia in Constantinople for Justinian (A.D. 532). He is believed to have known the ancient secret for making "burning glasses" (magnifying glasses), which wasn’t rediscovered for hundreds of years. He is also said to have understood how to make gunpowder and the use of steam as a power source.
The seated figure to the left in the fourth illustration is the great painter, sculptor and architect, Michelangelo. At his right are Torrigiano, his early rival, who is famous for the fine carvings on the tomb of Henry VII in Westminster Abbey; Gian di Bologna (1524-1608), [Pg 114]a follower of Michelangelo, and Bandinelli, another rival whom he soon outdistanced. Next to Peter Vischer, (died 1524), one of the early bronze workers in Nürnberg, renowned for his tomb of St. Sebald in that city, is the erratic, bloodthirsty, gallant, and most eminent of all metal-workers, Benvenuto Cellini. His Diana of Fontainebleau, and Perseus of Florence, are his finest large works, but he principally devoted himself to smaller articles such as chased vases, etc. His autobiography is one of the most delightfully naïve "human documents" existing. In the background is a model of the Perseus.
The seated figure on the left in the fourth illustration is the great painter, sculptor, and architect, Michelangelo. To his right are Torrigiano, his early rival, known for the exquisite carvings on the tomb of Henry VII in Westminster Abbey; Gian di Bologna (1524-1608), a follower of Michelangelo, and Bandinelli, another rival he quickly surpassed. Next to Peter Vischer (who died in 1524), one of the early bronze workers in Nürnberg famous for his tomb of St. Sebald in that city, is the unpredictable, bloodthirsty, gallant, and most prominent of all metalworkers, Benvenuto Cellini. His Diana of Fontainebleau and Perseus of Florence are his most significant large works, but he mainly focused on smaller pieces like chased vases. His autobiography is one of the most delightfully naïve "human documents" out there. In the background is a model of the Perseus.
The next seated figure is Jean Goujon, (1530-1572) one of the restorers of French sculpture as an independent art; he is well known for his decoration of the Louvre. Beside him is the martyr-artist Bernard Palissy (1499?-1589), who after sixteen years of incessant and unremunerated labor discovered a pure white enamel ground for pottery which was suitable for the application of decorative art. He was reduced to the extremity of poverty before he made his great discovery, even having to burn his furniture to feed his furnaces. But as soon as his animal sculpture in pottery became famous and prosperity began to shine upon him, he became the victim of religious persecution. Charged with being a Calvinistic preacher, it was only by the aid of powerful friends who admired his genius that he escaped for some years, and finally he was thrown into the Bastile, where he perished.
The next seated figure is Jean Goujon (1530-1572), one of the key figures in establishing French sculpture as a distinct art form; he's famous for his work decorating the Louvre. Next to him is the martyr-artist Bernard Palissy (1499?-1589), who, after sixteen years of relentless and unpaid work, discovered a pure white enamel base for pottery that was perfect for decorative arts. He faced extreme poverty before making his major breakthrough, even having to burn his furniture to keep his kilns going. However, once his animal sculptures in pottery gained recognition and prosperity began to come his way, he fell victim to religious persecution. Accused of being a Calvinist preacher, he managed to escape for several years thanks to powerful friends who appreciated his talent, but ultimately he was imprisoned in the Bastille, where he died.
In our last illustration Michelangelo is at the extreme right. At his left stands Donatello (1386-1468) the forerunner of the greatest of the Florentines, and probably the next best known name in Italian sculpture. His most famous works are in low relief, but several of his full-sized statues, such as the St. George in Florence, are very fine. Luca della Robbia, (seated,) and Ghiberti were almost contemporary with Donatello, and, next to Michelangelo, these three are perhaps the greatest glory of Florence in sculpture. Luca della Robbia invented the process of enameling terra cotta; his groups of Singers at Florence are his most famous work. Ghiberti is chiefly known by his wonderful bronze gates to the Baptistery at Florence. Looking over Donatello's shoulder is Andrea Verrocchio (1432-1488), painter and sculptor, a follower of Donatello, and the teacher of the universal genius Leonardo da Vinci.
In our last illustration, Michelangelo is on the far right. To his left is Donatello (1386-1468), the pioneer of the greatest artists from Florence, and probably the next most recognized name in Italian sculpture. His most famous works are in low relief, but several of his full-sized statues, like the St. George in Florence, are exceptional. Luca della Robbia (seated) and Ghiberti were almost contemporaries of Donatello, and besides Michelangelo, these three are perhaps the greatest pride of Florence in sculpture. Luca della Robbia invented the process of enameling terracotta; his groups of Singers in Florence are his most famous works. Ghiberti is best known for his amazing bronze gates to the Baptistery in Florence. Peering over Donatello's shoulder is Andrea Verrocchio (1432-1488), a painter and sculptor, a follower of Donatello, and the teacher of the versatile genius Leonardo da Vinci.
Niccolo Pisano, the third figure from the left is of earlier date than those hitherto mentioned. He was architect, sculptor and paint[Pg 115]er; under the inspiration of his genius sculpture was revived in Italy, and every branch of art was influenced. Imitation of nature in place of conventionalism was introduced. He is one of the few really great sculptors of the Gothic period; he may be considered really to be the forerunner of the Renascence. His most famous work, the marble pulpit in the baptistery at Pisa, was finished in 1260.
Niccolo Pisano, the third figure from the left, is earlier than those mentioned before. He was an architect, sculptor, and painter; his genius sparked a revival of sculpture in Italy, influencing every branch of art. He introduced a focus on imitating nature instead of sticking to conventional styles. He is one of the few truly great sculptors from the Gothic period and can be regarded as a true forerunner of the Renaissance. His most famous work, the marble pulpit in the baptistery at Pisa, was completed in 1260.
THE TWO FAIRYLANDS—A Study in the Literature of Wonder: by Kenneth Morris
I
I

ONE has been reading a fairy-tale of our own day, which has made a great stir in literary and dramatic circles, and it has given rise to certain ideas as to canons of criticism. Its name, and its author's, do not matter; there will be more freedom if they remain unmentioned.
ONE has been reading a fairy tale from our time that has caused quite a buzz in literary and theater circles, and it has sparked some thoughts on the standards of criticism. The title and the author's name aren't important; we'll have more freedom if we keep them unmentioned.
What a charm is here! Millions of colors that never were in the rainbow nor the sea-shell; a subtle, exquisite loveliness—which yet, in the after-taste—somehow repels. Always mystery; what we call inanimate things waking to life (as they should do, indeed, in any right-minded fairy-tale); a sense of mutable, inconsequent horizons, over which no sun has ever risen or set. And, as there should be in fairy-tales, a kind of esotericism glimmering through; a meaning concealed yet obvious. Yet there is fairy gold and fairy gold. The best kind has the aspect of a petal or a pebble; but with the dawn, lo, some diamond or magical tiara. We are a little doubtful that this moon-wan opalescence will not turn out to be only a good worthy piece of Birmingham-ware. Withal, there are fine notes at the end, that touch deep centers in us; for these one can but be duly and truly thankful.
What a charm is here! Millions of colors that have never existed in the rainbow or in seashells; a subtle, exquisite beauty—which yet, in the aftertaste—somehow turns us off. Always a mystery; what we refer to as inanimate things coming to life (as they truly should in any proper fairy tale); a feeling of shifting, random horizons, where no sun has ever risen or set. And, as there should be in fairy tales, a sort of hidden meaning shimmering through; a significance that is concealed yet obvious. Yet there is fairy gold and fairy gold. The best kind looks like a petal or a pebble; but with dawn, lo, some diamond or magical tiara. We’re a bit unsure that this moonlit opalescence won’t just be a decent piece of Birmingham pottery. Still, there are beautiful notes at the end, touching the deep parts of us; for these, one can only feel truly grateful.
There are certainly two methods of imagination; and we find them shown forth excellently in fairy literature. By that we mean all mythology; every tale wherein non-human or magical agents play their part. It will include a good part of our poetry; Shakespeare, Keats, Shelley, Coleridge, Poe, and Tennyson all dipped into it at times, or moved habitually among its haunted valleys.
There are definitely two ways to use imagination, and we can see them clearly in fairy tales. By that, we mean all mythology; every story where non-human or magical beings play a role. This also covers a significant portion of our poetry; Shakespeare, Keats, Shelley, Coleridge, Poe, and Tennyson all engaged with it at times, or frequently wandered through its enchanted landscapes.
There are two roads running out from our actual world, and they run through two separate Fairy-Lands. You shall go out by your[Pg 116] front door when the sun is shining, and come upon the one of them. It leads through a wood of daffodils—Wordsworth's and Shakespeare's daffodils—in whose company you will find yourself strangely exultant: these are they that "take the winds with beauty"; hence their jocundity and infectious mirth. Alive? Why, certainly; and wise also—only perhaps you shall not yet be allowed to pry too curiously into their counsels. All the flowers are alive in this fairyland; and they all have their own secrets, which are sunbright and beneficent. Sunbright, or sundark like the hyacinth—but still beneficent: poppy and mandragora are not allowed to grow here.
There are two roads leading out of our real world, and they each go through different Fairy Lands. You can step out your front door when the sun is shining and find one of them. It takes you through a wood of daffodils—Wordsworth's and Shakespeare's daffodils—where you'll feel a strange joy: they are the ones that "take the winds with beauty"; hence their cheerfulness and contagious laughter. Alive? Absolutely; and wise too—only maybe you won't be allowed to dig too deep into their secrets just yet. All the flowers are alive in this fairyland, and each has its own secrets, which are bright and generous. Bright as the sun, or as dark as the hyacinth—but still generous: poppies and mandrakes are not allowed to grow here.
As you ride on, you shall still feel the shining of the sun and the vigor of the wind; or perhaps there will be sweet intimate grayness of clouds, or perhaps the sweetness of rain. Rain or wind, you will feel the touch of either on your face, and smell the earth-scent. There is one valley there, where the sky is always clouded and windy; the sedge is withered on the lake there, and no birds sing. But for that, you might mistake it at first for a place in the other fairyland, because of the haggard and woe-begone knight-at-arms you are to meet with, "alone and palely loitering." Keats came to this valley, and heard his whole story from him: it was this knight-at-arms who met La Belle Dame Sans Merci.
As you continue your ride, you'll feel the warmth of the sun and the energy of the wind; or maybe you'll enjoy the soft, cozy grayness of the clouds, or the refreshing feel of rain. Whether it's rain or wind, you'll feel its touch on your face and smell the earthy scent around you. There's a valley where the sky is always overcast and windy; the reeds are dried up by the lake, and no birds sing. If it weren't for that, you might initially mistake it for a scene in another fairyland, due to the worn-down and sorrowful knight you’ll encounter, "alone and palely loitering." Keats visited this valley and learned his entire story from him: it was this knight who met La Belle Dame Sans Merci.
Like everything else in this fairy-land, it is true; in this case the beauty of its truth is awful. For you are not to suppose there are no tragedies enacted here: there are as many as there are in the world. There are a thousand wanderers in the valleys and on the mountains, who would lure you away from the sunlight and the rain. Here, often and often, it is written: "Look not behind, or thou art lost." Yet no ruin can come upon you that is not definitely evitable: one holds one's fate in one's own hands, and need fear nothing but himself.
Like everything else in this enchanted land, it's true; but in this case, the beauty of its truth is terrifying. Don’t think for a second that there are no tragedies happening here: there are as many as there are in the world. There are countless wanderers in the valleys and on the mountains who would try to draw you away from the sunlight and the rain. Here, it's often written: "Look not behind, or you will be lost." Yet no disaster can come upon you that isn’t completely avoidable: you hold your fate in your own hands, and should fear nothing except yourself.
In another hundred of fairyland, your road runs by over windy wolds of rye and barley, and down past the island in the river where dwells the Lady of Shalott. While she weaves her web, finding her whole delight in the pictures, note that the sun or the moon is still shining; afterwards, when she has turned and the curse has come upon her, the low skies are raining ever so heavily. By the presence of the sun and moon and wind and rain, by the earth-smell and the water-song, you shall know that you are in the fairyland of the Right Hand, and that everything about you is true. The story of the[Pg 117] Lady of Shalott true? Why, yes; a million and a million times. A tragedy again; fairyland is full of tragedies. Yet she need not have left the web, need not have seen the bloom on the water-lilies, need not ever have looked down to Camelot.
In another hundred fairylands, your path runs over breezy fields of rye and barley, and down past the island in the river where the Lady of Shalott lives. While she weaves her tapestry, finding her joy in the images, notice that the sun or moon is still shining; later, when she turns and the curse falls upon her, the skies are pouring rain. By the presence of the sun and moon, wind and rain, and the smell of earth and sound of water, you will know that you are in the fairyland on the Right Hand, and that everything around you is real. Is the story of the[Pg 117]Lady of Shalott true? Absolutely; a million times over. It's a tragedy yet again; fairyland is filled with tragedies. Still, she didn't have to leave her weaving, didn’t have to see the blossoms on the water lilies, didn’t have to look down at Camelot.
And how nearly a tragedy is this scene too—of Titania, poor lady, falling in love with the Ass! For, if you go far enough, you shall come upon Oberon and his court; you shall find sweet Bully Bottom also, strangely wandered from his own world, and with that queer, inevitable headpiece clapped upon him. What else should he wear, in fairyland? As was said, everything is so desperately true here; and sage and simple are alike to come by their own. Should you stray here, no silk hat has potent enough magic of the modern to protect your respectability: a wandering wind will whisk it away, and you will appear in crown or ass-head, according to your merits; or perchance in a dinted, war-worn helmet, or wearing a garland of oak or laurel or bay. No one may wear any colors but his own in fairyland.
And how close to a tragedy is this scene too—of Titania, poor lady, falling in love with the Ass! Because if you go far enough, you’ll find Oberon and his court; you’ll also encounter sweet Bully Bottom, oddly lost from his own world, and with that weird, unavoidable headpiece stuck on him. What else should he wear in fairyland? As was said, everything is so painfully real here; and wise and simple folks are equally likely to get what they deserve. If you wander around here, no modern silk hat has enough magic to protect your dignity: a wandering breeze will swoosh it away, and you’ll end up with a crown or an ass-head, based on your merits; or perhaps in a dented, battle-worn helmet, or wearing a wreath of oak, laurel, or bay. No one can wear any colors but their own in fairyland.
There are innumerable provinces here, reigned over by innumerable potentates; but you are to look for sun and moon and wind and rain in all of them. Perseus and Theseus and Herakles; Roland and the good knight Charlemain; Cuchullain and the Red Branch; the men of the Emperor Arthur, and Oisin and Oscar and Finn—they are all here; here are fought Moytura, Fontarabbia, Camlan. Ulysses flies the Island of Calypso anew; and Odin comes anew into the Hall of the Dwarfs. There is always a feast at Gwalas in Penfro; and the door that looks out towards Aberhenfelen and Cornwall is flung wide by Heilyn again and again—tragedy of tragedies; no one had opened that door until then, from the time the sea and the sky and that old palace were made. But hark! it is the scream of a real seagull that is blown down the hall. Innumerable are the beauties and wonders and sorrows of this region; and they are all true, true, true: you can hear the natural winds and waves always, and taste the salt of natural wind-driven spray.
There are countless regions here, each ruled by various leaders; but you must search for the sun, moon, wind, and rain in all of them. Perseus, Theseus, and Heracles; Roland and the noble knight Charlemagne; Cuchulainn and the Red Branch; the followers of Emperor Arthur, along with Oisin, Oscar, and Finn—they are all present; here the battles of Moytura, Fontarabbia, and Camlan are fought. Ulysses returns to the Island of Calypso; and Odin enters the Hall of the Dwarfs once again. There's always a feast at Gwalas in Penfro; and the door facing Aberhenfelen and Cornwall is thrown wide open by Heilyn time and time again—a tragedy of tragedies; no one had opened that door until then, since the sea and the sky and that old palace were created. But listen! It’s the cry of a real seagull that echoes down the hall. The beauties, wonders, and sorrows of this place are countless; and they are all true, true, true: you can always hear the natural winds and waves and taste the salt of natural wind-driven spray.
Yet in a sorrowless Italy here, Saturn still is reigning: and here
Yet in a sorrowless Italy here, Saturn still reigns: and here
listening to the sweet pipings of Pan: for the Golden Age has not faded and you may come on Brugh-na-Boinne and the Hills of Arcady and the Island of the Appletrees; you may come on all the haunts of Plenydd, Alawn, Angus, Baldur, and Apollo.
listening to the sweet music of Pan: for the Golden Age hasn’t faded and you might stumble upon Brugh-na-Boinne and the Hills of Arcady and the Island of the Appletrees; you might discover all the places of Plenydd, Alawn, Angus, Baldur, and Apollo.
II
II
So much, then, for the Fairyland of the Right-hand, as we may call it; there is also a Left-hand fairyland, however; and its character and denizens are altogether different.
So that's the Fairyland of the Right-hand, as we might call it; there is also a Left-hand fairyland, though, and its nature and inhabitants are completely different.
You come to it by a road that never goes out of doors. I suspect that you lock and bar your study door, and draw the curtains, and make fearfully sure of your solitude. Then you sally forth by uncanny gateways, and come where never hay was mown. There is light there, especially at first; but the end is a dreadful darkness. The light is of a kind, indeed, that never was on land or sea; but we may be thankful for that. Our lands and seas are the wholesomer for the lack of it.
You reach it via a path that always stays indoors. I think you lock and secure your study door, close the curtains, and make absolutely sure you’re alone. Then you venture out through strange entrances and arrive at a place where no hay has ever been cut. There’s light there, especially at the beginning, but it eventually leads to a terrifying darkness. The light is of a type that has never existed on land or sea, but we should be grateful for that. Our lands and seas are healthier without it.
At first it is not all so different, as to let us see at once we are in no hallowed region. There is beauty, and color; but the beauty is neither from the sun nor from the moon, and the color from no dawn nor sunset, from no sky nor sea. Shifting mists may give place to a dazzling Moorish palace, or to a peasant's cottage inhabited by the dead. Mirth or sadness may lurk in such dwellings; but beware of any intimacy with them: you cannot tell what fair seeming masks the ghoul. There is no order nor established nature of things, nothing you can depend on. The fig grows on the thistle; but any hunger is better than to eat it; vines and figtrees are prolific of innumerable thorns. Gorgeous blooms prophesy only of doom and impending horror. That is, when you have journeyed some little while. At first, perhaps, they will tell no tale but of sweetness and fragrance for the senses. Luxurious poppies are on every roadside, haunted with night and dreams: but beware of the whitest lily, the deepest rose; besides these the poppies are but flower children innocent of guile.
At first, it doesn't seem all that different, so we can't immediately tell we're not in a sacred place. There’s beauty and color; but the beauty doesn't come from the sun or the moon, and the color isn't from any dawn or sunset, or from the sky or sea. Changing mists might reveal a stunning Moorish palace or a peasant's cottage where the dead reside. Joy or sadness might linger in those homes; but be cautious about getting too close: you can’t know what pretty disguise the ghoul is wearing. There’s no order or natural law here, nothing you can rely on. The fig grows on the thistle; but any hunger is better than eating it; vines and fig trees are filled with countless thorns. Beautiful blooms only hint at doom and oncoming terror. That is, after you've traveled for a bit. At first, they might only whisper tales of sweetness and fragrance for the senses. Luxurious poppies line every roadside, filled with night and dreams: but be wary of the whitest lily and the deepest rose; aside from these, the poppies are just innocent flower children without deceit.
Very early on the way to this fairyland, you shall come to Xanadu, where Kublai Khan decreed his stately pleasure-dome. A beautiful place? Yes, but mark; here Alph, the sacred river runs "through caverns measureless to man, down to a sunless sea." There is much wonder in that; but also darkness, and—incipient terror. Your true and right-hand fairyland, "bards in fealty to Apollo hold." It is all "in the Face of the Sun and the Eye of Light."
Very early on the way to this fairyland, you will come to Xanadu, where Kublai Khan ordered his grand pleasure-dome. A beautiful place? Yes, but pay attention; here, Alph, the sacred river flows "through caverns measureless to man, down to a sunless sea." There is a lot of wonder in that; but also darkness, and—growing fear. Your true and rightful fairyland is where "bards in loyalty to Apollo reside." It is all "in the Face of the Sun and the Eye of Light."
For a lone reminder of better things, the forests of Xanadu do inclose sunny spots of greenery; but the heart of the place! It is "as holy and enchanted as e'er beneath a waning moon was haunted By woman wailing for her demon lover." Heavens! is that your mark of holiness? They do not so reckon it in the right fairyland, where the tragedies are effects flowing from causes. And the beauty of the place? "The shadow of the dome of pleasure Floated midway on the waves":—a scintillant mirage, a sensuous unreal efflorescence of phantasmagoria; and midst it all, "ancestral voices prophesying war."
For a lone reminder of better things, the forests of Xanadu do include sunny spots of greenery; but the heart of the place! It is "as holy and enchanted as ever beneath a waning moon was haunted By woman wailing for her demon lover." Seriously? Is that your idea of holiness? They don't see it that way in the real fairyland, where tragedies come from actual causes. And the beauty of the place? "The shadow of the dome of pleasure floated midway on the waves":—a sparkling illusion, a seductive, unreal burst of visual splendor; and in the midst of it all, "ancestral voices prophesying war."
Christabel, Genevieve, and The Ancient Mariner all belong to this fairyland; the first two near the hither frontier, and the last much farther in. For one has to note how beauty wanes as the sun-known horizons recede, and how its place is taken by a new kind of harmony, a chiaroscuro of keen terror and gloom. This also holds one, as beauty does; indeed, plays on the emotion with a more compelling, because wilder and louder, touch. So we call the pictures and poems of the left-hand fairyland also beautiful, also works of Art. Some day I think we shall be wiser; our critics will use a deeper discrimination. Beauty is not that which most stirs the emotion, but that which most stirs it in a certain way. There is the evolutionary urge upward to be considered; what works against that has no real right to the name of beauty. You are to note here, that the further one travels in this dark fairyland, the more Wonder transforms itself into horror. Wonder went with us all through the bright realm, and grew from the mere wizardry of flowers and mountains, into the atmosphere of majesty that surrounds the soul and the judgments of Spiritual Law. The wizard-glow in the woodlands waxes, and resolves itself into one of the elder gods. But in the other case, the Daughter of Glamor that leads us is like the Gwrach y Rhibyn in the Celtic tales; subtly luring and exquisite at first, she turns into a fearful terrifying hag, and he who accompanies her does well if he escapes with his reason.
Christabel, Genevieve, and The Ancient Mariner all belong to this fairyland; the first two are near the edge, while the last one is much further in. It's important to notice how beauty fades as we move away from the familiar horizons, replaced by a new type of harmony — a mix of sharp terror and darkness. This too captivates us, just like beauty does; in fact, it strikes our emotions in a more powerful way because it’s wilder and louder. So we also call the art and poetry from this darker fairyland beautiful, and they are indeed works of Art. One day, I believe we'll be more discerning; our critics will adopt a deeper understanding. Beauty isn't just what moves us the most, but what moves us in a specific way. We must consider the evolutionary push toward growth; anything that hinders that doesn't truly deserve to be called beautiful. It’s worth noting that as one journeys further into this dark fairyland, Wonder gradually shifts into horror. Wonder accompanied us through the bright realm, evolving from the simple magic of flowers and mountains into the majestic aura that envelops the soul and the principles of Spiritual Law. The enchanting light in the woodlands grows, ultimately merging into one of the ancient gods. In contrast, the Daughter of Glamour who guides us is like the Gwrach y Rhibyn from Celtic tales; initially enticing and beautiful, she transforms into a terrifying hag, and anyone who follows her is fortunate if they come away with their sanity intact.
Glamor fills both regions; the one, a clean natural magic; the other, not so decadent in the beginning, as to be wanting in some few waning rays of the sun. In either case, it is partly the sense of a certain depth in the things seen or heard; you know that the words of the poem or story stand for something more than is actually spoken. Fairy dwellings again; the grass-grown hillock that melts and reveals itself a palace of the Immortals. In the poetry of the Right-hand [Pg 120]Fairyland, this is precisely what we find; beautiful is the seen, but infinitely more beautiful and grander that which it symbolizes or indicates. In that magical country, there is nothing not quickening with ancient truth, and all the dramas enacted are leaves out of the diary of the human soul. Hence the many tragedies, the many fallings of fate, dooms that flow out of deeds done or undone. But in the other, we find none of this. There, the esotericism is poorer than the outward form. Fate is fate there, no longer Karma. At the best there may be some moral taught; yet even then, it is doubtful if the lesson will be of supreme value. It will not equal in weight the great superstructure of art raised over it; as if one should sack the caves of the whole sea, to find some not too-precious stone. It will be an after-thought, a gem added, an excuse; not the seed and reason of the whole work. More often, it will be some mere allegory of the passions, void of truth in the deeper sense; or the deliberate esotericizing of a Sandford-and-Mertonism. Yet these will be the very best the left-hand fairyland has to offer; go a little further in, and you have simply riot on the planes of delirium. Coleridge's Genevieve and Keat's Belle Dame will point the difference. There is something of the same color and mystery, even a parallelism in the subject-matter of the two poems: but the first is mere sound and beauty, signifying nothing, and the second a picture of the fate of one who has been lured away by passion from the true paths of the Soul. They are surely wrong, who ascribe to Coleridge the originality, and say that Keats followed him. The truth is that the two are not comparable; Keat's voyagings were to the right hand, Coleridge's, here, to the left.
Glamour fills both regions; one has a pure, natural magic; the other, not so rundown at first, has some fading rays of sunshine. In both cases, there's a sense of deeper meaning in what you see or hear; the words of the poem or story represent something beyond what's actually said. Fairy homes again; the grassy hill that transforms into a palace of the Immortals. In the poetry of the Right-hand Fairyland, this is exactly what we find; what you see is beautiful, but what's symbolized or suggested is even more stunning and grand. In that magical country, everything is alive with ancient truth, and all the dramas play out like pages from the diary of the human soul. Hence the many tragedies, the many twists of fate, destinies that arise from choices made or not made. But in the other region, you find none of this. There, the hidden meanings are less rich than the outer form. Fate is just fate there, no longer Karma. At best, there might be some moral lesson learned; yet even then, it's questionable whether the lesson holds significant value. It won't match the impressive structure of art built around it; it's like digging through the depths of the ocean to find a not-so-valuable stone. It will be an afterthought, an added gem, an excuse; not the seed and reason for the whole work. More often, it will be just a hollow allegory of emotions, lacking deeper truth; or a deliberate oversimplification of a Sandford-and-Mertonism. Yet these will be the very best that the left-hand fairyland has to offer; go a little further in, and you simply find chaos in madness. Coleridge's Genevieve and Keats's Belle Dame highlight the difference. There is a similar color and mystery, even a parallel in the themes of the two poems: but the first is just sound and beauty, signifying nothing, while the second depicts the fate of someone lured away by passion from the true paths of the Soul. They are surely mistaken who attribute originality to Coleridge and claim that Keats followed him. The truth is that the two are not comparable; Keats's journeys were to the right, Coleridge's were to the left.
And the last places in the witch-land? The House of Usher rears itself gauntly beside its tarn there, and incontinently and dreadfully falls. It is an "ultimate dim Thule," reached by a road haunted only of evil angels. It is the home of decay, horror, and death; there is a godless phosphorescence about it.
And the final spots in the witch-land? The House of Usher stands tall and eerie by its pond, and soon crumbles dreadfully. It's an "ultimate dim Thule," arrived at by a path only followed by wicked spirits. It's a place of decay, terror, and death; a godless glow surrounds it.
But, you say, did not Dante wander there, and Milton? No. Whither they went, they went armed in the uprightness of spiritual strength. They made their hells somber, terrible, august; not glamorous or attractive. In Malebolge and Pandemonium alike, there is a certain stability also, a procession of cause and effect; there are horrors, but they are not inconsequential; they take their place in a definite scheme of things. And here is a literary touchstone; both[Pg 121] Milton and Dante wielded that supreme quality of style which is called the Grand Manner, so that the mere boom and march of their verses arouses the feeling of heroism, of titan strength: a thing it was never given the decadents and drug-fed to do. Dante had his safe guide and teacher with him; as he walked through the wonders and terrors of hell, he himself was the thing most aloof and wonderful. Unscathed he might pass to his meeting with Beatrice, and walk with her in heaven as majestically, as he had walked with Virgil through hell. Milton, too, with all his limitations, remains a thing majestic for our vision; poet or politician, he is still the armed and terrible warrior of God. In his characteristic and later mood, he seeks never beauty, but always righteousness; indeed, his chief fault is that he lost sight of any unity in the two. Comus and Lycidas will show us from what fairyland he had graduated, to take part in the stern earthly labors of his prime.
But, you ask, didn’t Dante and Milton explore that place? No. Wherever they went, they were equipped with the strength of their morals. They made their hells dark, frightening, majestic; not glamorous or appealing. In both Malebolge and Pandemonium, there’s a certain stability, a chain of cause and effect; there are horrors, but they are not insignificant; they fit into a clear order of things. Here’s a benchmark in literature; both [Pg 121] Milton and Dante possessed that remarkable style known as the Grand Manner, so that the rhythmic power of their verses evokes feelings of heroism and titanic strength: something the decadents and drugged writers could never achieve. Dante had his reliable guide and teacher with him; as he journeyed through the wonders and fears of hell, he himself was the most extraordinary and transcendent presence. He could safely meet Beatrice and walk alongside her in heaven as majestically as he walked with Virgil through hell. Likewise, Milton, despite his limitations, remains a grand figure in our eyes; whether as a poet or a politician, he is still the fierce warrior of God. In his distinctive later style, he never seeks beauty, only righteousness; indeed, his main flaw is that he lost sight of any connection between the two. Comus and Lycidas reveal the fairyland he graduated from, preparing him for the serious work of his later years.
But here is the mark of the later Coleridge, and of all true wanderers in the fairyland of the left. When they see him, "All should cry Beware, beware! His flashing eyes, his floating hair." Yes—in one of his moods. But what when the inspiration had passed; when the turbulent dark glory that held them had waned from before his eyes; when the Dead Sea Fruit of his fairyland had withered, and left him to be nourished with filth and cinders? Then, too, wholesome men cry Beware!—but of a victim of opium, a morphiomaniac, or one sodden with cocaine; a poor wreck of a man, at sight of whom if you close your eyes, it will not be in "holy dread," but in mere sorrow and pity.
But here’s the sign of the later Coleridge, and of all true wanderers in the enchanting realm of the left. When they see him, "Everyone should shout, Beware, beware! His flashing eyes, his flowing hair." Yes—in one of his moods. But what happens when the inspiration fades; when the chaotic, dark brilliance that captivated them has vanished from his gaze; when the Dead Sea Fruit of his fantasy has withered, leaving him to survive on filth and ash? Then, too, decent people shout Beware!—but they’re warning about a victim of opium, a morphine addict, or someone soaked in cocaine; a poor shell of a man, at whose sight if you shut your eyes, it won’t be in "holy dread," but just in sadness and pity.
Poor Coleridge! it was laudanum, and not honey-dew or the milk of Paradise that inspired him. And perhaps we might trace all that part of the literature of wonder which comes from the dark, left-hand fairyland, to drugs; which would remove from the category of genius many a name that figures there now.
Poor Coleridge! It was laudanum, not honeydew or the milk of Paradise, that inspired him. And maybe we could attribute all that part of the literature of wonder that comes from the dark, left-hand fairyland to drugs; which would take away the label of genius from many names currently included.
LIGHT PHYSICAL AND METAPHYSICAL:
by H. Coryn, M.D., M.R.C.S.

A METAL is fixed and crystallized light, said H. P. Blavatsky—and was laughed at. Light was not then, nor is it yet, substantive, but a mode of motion—of the ether and of matter. The days when it was substantive and corpuscular, the days of Newton, had gone by.
A METAL is fixed and crystallized light, said H. P. Blavatsky—and people laughed at it. Light was not then, nor is it yet, a substance, but a form of motion—of the ether and of matter. The days when it was considered substantive and made of particles, the days of Newton, were in the past.
But there are several indications of their return—with additions, the additions warranting H. P. Blavatsky's definition of a metal.
But there are several signs of their return—with updates, the updates justifying H. P. Blavatsky's definition of a metal.
A crystal of metal consists of molecules, and they of the still smaller atoms. Each atom, in its turn, is made of the still smaller electrons or corpuscles. If these either are light, or are made of even smaller bodies which are, the definition is justified. This is the suggestion, or contention, of Professor Bragg, developed at a recent lecture delivered before the English Royal Institution.
A metal crystal is made up of molecules, which are made of even smaller atoms. Each atom is, in turn, composed of even smaller electrons or particles. If these are light or made up of even smaller components that are, then the definition holds. This is the idea put forward by Professor Bragg in a recent lecture at the English Royal Institution.
Light is regarded as a spreading etheric pulsation, waves in ether. We have it as the visible seven colors from red up to violet, and beyond visibility as the ultra-violet. Still higher etheric pulses, according to the usual theory, are the x-rays. Professor Bragg applies his new corpuscular theory to the last alone, though he suggests that it also includes the ultra-violet rays—in which case it must include all the rest. He thinks the x-rays corpuscular because of a certain behavior; but the ultra-violet rays have the same behavior—and no one doubts their continuity with the lower rays down to—and far below—the red. What is the behavior on which the argument rests?
Light is seen as a spreading wave in ether. We experience it as the visible spectrum of seven colors, from red to violet, and beyond visibility into the ultraviolet range. According to the common theory, even higher etheric waves are the x-rays. Professor Bragg uses his new corpuscular theory for x-rays specifically, although he hints that it might also apply to ultraviolet rays—meaning it should cover everything else too. He considers x-rays to be corpuscular due to a specific behavior; however, ultraviolet rays exhibit the same behavior, and no one disputes their connection to the lower rays extending down to—and even below—the red. What is the behavior that this argument is based on?
The term x-rays or kathode rays, as popularly used, covers three kinds of emanation in the tube or from radium. The first and grossest ingredient is ordinary matter, whirling atoms of the element helium. The next and finer, the intermediate, is electrons, corpuscles. The third and finest is x-rays proper, hitherto considered as merely etheric pulses. Professor Bragg calls them gamma rays, restricting the other term, x-rays, for other rays of properties so nearly the same that he includes them in the same argument.
The term x-rays, or cathode rays as they are commonly referred to, encompasses three types of emissions from a tube or radium. The first and most basic component is regular matter, specifically fast-moving atoms of the element helium. The next, which is more refined, consists of electrons or corpuscles. The third and most refined are the x-rays themselves, which have previously been viewed as merely etheric pulses. Professor Bragg refers to them as gamma rays, limiting the term x-rays to other rays that have similar properties, which he includes in the same discussion.
When gamma (or x-) rays fall on an atom of matter they cause it to discharge one or more of its electrons or corpuscles, the intermediate of the three emanations popularly included under the term x-rays. In this connexion they are called beta rays.
When gamma (or x-) rays hit an atom of matter, they cause it to release one or more of its electrons or particles, which is one of the three types of emissions commonly grouped under the term x-rays. In this context, they are referred to as beta rays.
The professor points out that when gamma (or x-) rays produce this discharge from an atom
The professor points out that when gamma (or x-) rays cause this discharge from an atom
the beta rays to a large degree continue the line of motion of the gamma rays, as if the latter pushed them out of the atoms; and, lastly, that the number of the beta rays depends on the intensity of the gamma rays.
The beta rays mostly trace the trajectory of the gamma rays, as if the gamma rays are pushing them out of the atoms; ultimately, the quantity of beta rays is influenced by the intensity of the gamma rays.
The gamma ray, entering an atom, pushes out a corpuscle, a beta ray, and takes its place. It behaves, in fact, as if it were itself a corpuscle, and the word ray is not well descriptive either of it or the beta. Nor can it be a mere ether-pulse. The professor suggests that it is a corpuscle, an electron, which has had the ordinary negative charge of electricity proper to electrons neutralized by a positive. Then he proceeds:
The gamma ray, when it enters an atom, ejects a particle, a beta ray, and takes its spot. It acts as if it were a particle itself, and the term "ray" doesn't really describe it or the beta accurately. It also can’t just be an ether pulse. The professor proposes that it’s a particle, an electron, that has had its usual negative electrical charge balanced out by a positive one. Then he continues:
Many insist that my neutral corpuscle is too material, and that something more ethereal is wanted, for it appears that ultra-violet light possesses many of the properties of x- and gamma rays.... They propose therefore a quasi-corpuscular theory of light, gamma and x- rays being included.... The light corpuscle which is proposed is a perfectly new postulate. It is to move with the velocity of light ... and to be capable of replacing and being replaced by an electron which possesses the same energy but moves at a slower rate, and, of course, it has to do all that the old light waves did. The whole situation is most remarkable and puzzling.
Many people say that my neutral particle is too physical and that something more ethereal is necessary, as ultraviolet light has many characteristics in common with x-rays and gamma rays.... They suggest a quasi-particle theory of light, which includes gamma rays and x-rays.... The light particle being suggested is a completely new concept. It will move at the speed of light ... and should be able to replace or be replaced by an electron with the same energy but moving more slowly, and, of course, it needs to perform all the functions that the old light waves did. The whole scenario is quite remarkable and confusing.
So at this rate matter consists of molecules, as before; which consist of atoms, as before; which consist of electrons, as before—but may also in part or altogether consist of still more ethereal corpuscles which are light.
So at this rate, matter is made up of molecules, just like before; which are made of atoms, just like before; which are made of electrons, just like before—but might also partially or entirely consist of even more ethereal particles which are light.
It is but a step to the suggestion that the electrons consist of light corpuscles, standing to them as they stand to the positive or negative atom of matter. Then metals will be crystallized light.
It’s just a small leap to the idea that electrons are made up of light particles, similar to how they relate to positive or negative atoms of matter. In that case, metals will be solidified light.
But whence the light corpuscles? How did they manage to get born in space? An answer to this question means a step-over from science into metaphysics. If and when we have reached the last line of matter we must begin to consider consciousness.
But where do the light particles come from? How did they come into existence in space? Answering this question involves moving from science into the realm of metaphysics. If and when we arrive at the ultimate boundary of matter, we will need to start thinking about consciousness.
Intellectual light, spiritual light—we think we are using only metaphors in those phrases. Possibly we are not. Physical light may be the last stage of higher lights. If physical light is divine thought-energy appealing to our sense, it may have passed down through higher stages at which it appeals only to mind and heart and spirit.
Intellectual light, spiritual light—we believe we’re just using metaphors in those phrases. But maybe we’re not. Physical light could be the final stage of higher lights. If physical light is divine thought-energy that engages our senses, it may have come down through higher stages that only connect with the mind, heart, and spirit.
If we think of Cosmic Spirit as pulsing its will and thought into that passive and uniform essence which will afterwards become active and differentiated matter, condensing and precipitating it into centers for evolutionary work, we must surmise that it is these intensely conscious centers that will subsequently be suns. Science would say that[Pg 124] this condensation would already involve the liberation of heat, that the new center must at once be hot. But that is only true of condensing matter as we know it, matter which already contains latent energy. But the kind of matter we are considering now is what will become matter, has no possessions nor qualities till these are conferred on it by divine ideation and will. A sun at its first stage would be luminous only to a spiritual cognition—that is, it would be charged with, and radiating, divine ideation. At the very first it would not be even that; it would be but a receiving center—for divine thought and will.
If we think of Cosmic Spirit as sending out its will and thoughts into a passive and uniform essence that will later become active and varied matter, condensing and forming it into centers for evolutionary purposes, we can guess that these highly conscious centers will eventually become suns. Science might say that this condensation would already create heat, meaning the new center must be hot right away. But that only applies to matter as we know it, matter that already has latent energy. The kind of matter we’re talking about now is what *will become matter*, possessing no characteristics until they are granted by divine ideas and will. A sun in its early stage would only be visible to a *spiritual* understanding—that is, it would be filled with and emitting divine ideas. At the *very* start, it wouldn’t even be that; it would simply be a *receiving* center for divine thought and will.
But at last would come its first heart-beat, so to speak. Some of the aggregated substance would be pulsed out to the surface charged with accumulated energy, dissipated as corpuscular light. And now it would fall within the range of human vision. It is illuminating not only to sense but to mind; for it contains mind; and not only to mind but to spirit; for that also it contains.
But finally, it would have its first heartbeat, so to speak. Some of the combined material would be pushed to the surface, charged with built-up energy, released as particle light. And now it would be visible to the human eye. It’s enlightening not just to the senses but to the mind, because it encompasses thought; and not only to the mind but to the spirit, because that too is contained within it.
Theosophy teaches that the sun's envelopes do not contain the terrestrial elements in their terrestrial condition. It is their antetypes that are alone there, transient, in perpetual aggregation on the inner side of the envelope (towards the solar nucleus), in disintegration as light on the outer. And this light, charged with divine ideation—septenary—has the power on earth of building elements like to, but lower down than, those found in the sun's envelopes—and of destroying them. The planets owe the elements they have to the formative power in the solar light; rather say the keynotes of the elements they have, according to which keynotes the elementary matter aggregates. Besides that every molecule is crystallized and fixed light, it contains as its soul some of that light in its highest or first state. And so has every cell, every compound of cells, every living thing. If we had another kind of spectroscope we could find their antetypes too on the sun. Every cell and molecule contains latent what in man has begun to manifest—that self-consciousness which is a direct reflection of the absolute Self-consciousness of that point or center which is everywhere and whose circumference nowhere because the universe has a limit nowhere. That self, latent or manifest, has in man and molecule its first or highest embodiment in a layer or envelope of light in its first or highest condition. As we say, Âtman is enshrined in Buddhi.
Theosophy teaches that the sun's layers do not contain the earth’s elements in their earthly form. Only their prototypes exist there, temporary and constantly gathered on the inner side of the layer (towards the solar core), breaking down as light on the outer side. This light, filled with divine thought—septenary—has the ability on earth to create elements similar to, but lower than, those found in the sun's layers—and to destroy them. The planets derive their elements from the creative power in solar light; rather, we can say they are based on the keynotes of the elements they possess, which dictate how the basic matter comes together. Additionally, every molecule is crystallized and fixed light, containing, as its essence, some of that light in its purest or original state. This is true for every cell, every group of cells, and every living thing. If we had a different type of spectroscope, we could also identify their prototypes on the sun. Every cell and molecule holds what in humans has started to show—this self-awareness, which is a direct reflection of the absolute Self-awareness of that point or center which is everywhere and whose boundary is nowhere, because the universe has no limits. That self, whether latent or expressed, finds its first or highest form in a layer or envelope of light in its initial or highest state. As we say, Âtman is enshrined in Buddhi.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A FAMILY GROUP: JULIUS KRONBERG, THE FAMOUS ARTIST
MADAME SCHOLANDER, HIS MOTHER-IN-LAW, A WELL-KNOWN SWEDISH THEOSOPHIST
AND MR. KRONBERG'S CHILDREN. STOCKHOLM, SWEDEN
A FAMILY GROUP: JULIUS KRONBERG, THE FAMOUS ARTIST
MADAME SCHOLANDER, HIS MOTHER-IN-LAW, A WELL-KNOWN SWEDISH THEOSOPHIST
AND MR. KRONBERG'S KIDS. STOCKHOLM, SWEDEN

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
"EROS": PAINTING BY JULIUS KRONBERG
"EROS": ART BY JULIUS KRONBERG
EROS: by R. W. Machell
[Suggested on first seeing the painting by Julius Kronberg, entitled Eros]
[Suggested on first seeing the painting by Julius Kronberg, titled Eros]

I LOOKED into the depths and saw amid the writhing forms that filled the abyss, a running stream of fire that flowed among them, and seared and shriveled some and twisted others into strange shapes, but still itself preserved its own undying energy insatiate. A monster that devoured its devotees, for at times I seemed to see it as a being having a form defined though monstrous. It fascinated me, and, as I looked longer and more intensely it took form more definite, with a strange beauty, wild and weird, yet strangely potent to attract and hold the gazer in the spell of admiration that bewildered all the mind, and fired the sense with strange thrills and throbbings of unsatisfied desires, vague but intense, painful yet so seductive that the mind, bathed in oblivion of former joys, craved only the consuming kiss of that fierce flame. The form was superhuman, but as yet I saw no face nor knew to what to liken the strange shape, so wild and yet so strangely human that it seemed a part of me when first I looked. But in a little while I knew that I was but a part of it—scarce even that, a shadow looking towards a light that must consume it. I fought against the fascination that seemed as if it would absorb my soul and scorch my mind and sweep my body into its seething vortex of undying fire; and as I fought to hold myself against the influence, it seemed as if it, that living fire, took form and features and became the image of a God with wondrous eyes that glowed as do the embers of the fire when burning clear with caverns of throbbing radiance and unresting palpitations, flushing and gleaming, or sinking into momentary dulness like a sulky face swept by a passing cloud of temper. But strange and fascinating as it was, that beauty seemed to be unable to define itself; there was a want that left in the beholder a wild yearning, in itself so keen as to appear the most intense delight mingled and tinged with woe unutterable. And then I knew that this on which I gazed was a reflection of some higher thing, an image only on the waves of that deep ocean in which the world and all things corporeal float formless and uncreate until the creative fire of Eros pierces its depths, and awakening all its energies into activity, mirrors itself upon the seething vortex of illusion.
I LOOKED into the depths and saw amid the writhing forms that filled the abyss, a running stream of fire that flowed among them, searing and shriveling some, while twisting others into strange shapes, but still it preserved its own undying, insatiable energy. A monster that devoured its followers, because at times I seemed to see it as an entity with a defined form, though monstrous. It fascinated me, and as I stared longer and more intensely, it took on a more definite shape, with a strange beauty—wild and weird, yet strangely alluring, capturing the gaze in a spell of admiration that bewildered the mind and filled the senses with strange thrills and intense, vague desires, painful yet so seductive that the mind, lost in forgetfulness of past joys, yearned only for the consuming touch of that fierce flame. The form was superhuman, but I still saw no face nor could I compare the strange shape to anything, so wild yet curiously human, that it felt like a part of me when I first looked. But soon I realized that I was merely a fragment of it—barely even that, a shadow reaching toward a light that would consume it. I struggled against the enchantment that seemed like it would absorb my soul and scorch my mind, pulling my body into its swirling vortex of undying fire; and as I resisted its influence, it seemed as if that living fire took on form and features, becoming the image of a God with wondrous eyes glowing like embers when burning brightly, with deep radiance and restless pulsations, flashing and gleaming, or dimming momentarily like a moody face swept by a passing cloud. But as strange and fascinating as it was, that beauty seemed unable to define itself; there was a want that left the viewer with a wild yearning, so intense it felt like the most profound delight mixed with unspeakable sorrow. And then I understood that what I was looking at was a reflection of something higher, an image only on the waves of that deep ocean in which the world and all corporeal things float formless and uncreated until the creative fire of Eros pierces its depths, awakening all its energies into activity, mirroring itself upon the seething vortex of illusion.
Each one who looks into the depths shall see this image; they who have no heart to search the depths of beings shall feel the fire within their veins and hail the presence of a God and feed the flame with[Pg 126] their own substance, giving their lives in acts of impious sacrifice to the consuming fires of the lower world, responsive to the passions that so insistingly demand the tribute of self-immolation on the altar of desire.
Each person who explores the depths will see this image; those who lack the courage to delve into the essence of beings will feel the fire coursing through their veins, recognize the presence of a God, and fuel the flame with[Pg 126] their own essence, sacrificing their lives in acts of reckless devotion to the consuming fires of the lower world, responding to the passions that relentlessly demand the offering of self-sacrifice on the altar of desire.
And from his place beside the throne on high the God of Love looks down and sees the distorted image of himself torturing, deceiving, and destroying all who fall beneath the spell of his pervading magic, while tears of pity for the woes of men fall silently; and he waits, divinely patient, for the hour when man shall rise from his long dream of passion, and turning his eyes up towards the Sphere of Light, shall know that he too is divine. Then shall man recognize the God of Love who stands beside the throne and call to him to show the path by which he can regain his place and once more sit upon the throne of his divinity and rule within the kingdom of the soul, the soul of all humanity.
And from his place next to the throne in the sky, the God of Love looks down and sees the twisted version of himself torturing, deceiving, and destroying everyone who falls under the influence of his overwhelming magic, while tears of compassion for human suffering fall silently. He waits, patiently divine, for the moment when humanity will awaken from its long dream of desire, turning their gaze up toward the Sphere of Light, realizing that they too are divine. Then, humanity will recognize the God of Love beside the throne and call out for him to show the way to reclaim their rightful place, to once again sit on the throne of their divinity and reign within the kingdom of the soul, the soul of all humanity.
TEMPTING COUNTERFEITS VS. REALITY:
by Lydia Ross, M.D.

VISITORS at Point Loma who learn something of the high moral tone of the Râja Yoga College here and of the way in which the young people are protected from evil influences, are much impressed with these educational conditions, as desirable as they are unique. Compared with the average youth's environment, which modern life keys to an ever-increasing pitch of excitement, self-indulgence, and artificiality, the serene, disciplined, natural life of the Point Loma young folk makes an atmosphere of quite another world. Even the keenest critics admit this.
VISITORS at Point Loma who learn about the strong moral values of the Râja Yoga College here and how the young people are shielded from harmful influences are truly impressed by these educational conditions, both desirable and unique. Compared to the typical environment of today's youth, which modern life pushes towards higher levels of excitement, self-indulgence, and artificiality, the calm, disciplined, natural lifestyle of the Point Loma young people creates a completely different atmosphere. Even the harshest critics acknowledge this.
The judgment, however, becomes so colored by the prevailing customs and ideas and the critical minds are so skeptical from previous failures in fulfilment, that even friendly visitors are prepared to find a flaw somewhere. So it is not surprising to hear them say: "Well, there is something wonderful here and it is the right way to live; but how will it be with these young people when they leave the school and go out to meet the unknown temptations of ordinary life? How will they stand the test?"
The judgment, however, is heavily influenced by the current customs and beliefs, and the critical thinkers are so doubtful due to past failures that even well-meaning visitors expect to find some kind of flaw. So it's not surprising to hear them say: "Well, there is something amazing here, and it's the right way to live; but how will these young people fare when they leave school and face the unknown temptations of everyday life? How will they handle the challenge?"
That question touches the point wherein the Râja Yoga method differs from prevailing educational systems, in training the pupil, not for examination day, but for practical life.
That question highlights where the Râja Yoga method differs from current educational systems, as it trains the student not just for exam day, but for practical life.
In analysing temptations of any kind they may be traced to a common root: the promise of giving the tempted more power—the power to feel more, to think more, to do more. This proffered power is the naturally alluring counterfeit of that conscious inner sense which longs to be more.
In analyzing temptations of any kind, they can be traced back to a common source: the promise of giving the tempted more power—the power to feel more, to think more, to do more. This offered power is the naturally appealing fake version of that conscious inner desire which longs to be more.
First take the physical appetites which so often develop a mastery of the thoughtless or deliberately indulgent. The normal sense of taste enlarges the feeling of pleasure, and agreeable food stimulates the body's latent nutritive forces to an output of strength and action. Usually the desire of the alcoholic and drug habitués is not primarily for the taste of the drink or the drug but for the coveted feeling of attainment that they (apparently) give, the temporary, apparent return of waning poise and power. Even when unable to stand steadily, the inebriate is convinced of his own strength and importance by the feeling of energy and largeness he has recklessly lashed into an outgoing, aimless tide of exhausting sensation. The maudlin type finds himself the central figure of a fictitious emotional sphere, while the ambitious but incompetent man basks in the pleasing delusion of his own wealth and dignity. The craving for stimulants and sedatives grows with the indulgence which weakens the will, shatters the nerves, dulls the mind, and debases the spirit. The wretched habitué feels a vital lack of selfhood and clutches at even a passing furlough for his mutilated and chaotic sense of identity.
First, consider the physical desires that often take control of the thoughtless or intentionally indulgent. The normal sense of taste enhances the feeling of pleasure, and enjoyable food boosts the body's hidden nutritional energies, leading to strength and action. Typically, the desire of alcoholics and drug addicts isn’t just for the taste of the drink or the drug, but for the sought-after feeling of achievement that they (seem to) provide—a temporary, illusory return of lost balance and power. Even when they can barely stand, the intoxicated person feels a sense of power and significance from the surge of energy and bigness that they have recklessly thrown into a chaotic tide of draining sensations. The emotional type finds himself the main character in a made-up emotional world, while the ambitious but incapable person bathes in the comforting illusion of his own wealth and status. The craving for stimulants and sedatives grows with the indulgence that weakens willpower, shatters nerves, dulls the mind, and diminishes the spirit. The miserable addict feels a crucial lack of self and clings to even a fleeting escape for his wounded and chaotic sense of identity.
The sense of smell is not only intensified by favorite odors, but these recall and vivify other scenes and sensations. A fragrant flower may suggest a realm of beauty and poetry and sweetness. Savory odors appeal to the sense of taste and the appetite becomes the means of still further arousing one through the memory and imagination. The degenerate nature enjoys even offensive odors as the means of making him more alive to the possibilities of his degenerate world. A dog's markedly developed olfactory sense is not attracted by aesthetic odors as he smells impartially at everything, and follows up—tempted, if you will—those odors that make him more aware of his canine capacity for sensation and action: that, in short, make him more of a dog.
The sense of smell is not only heightened by favorite scents, but these also trigger and bring to life different memories and feelings. A fragrant flower can evoke a sense of beauty, poetry, and sweetness. Tasty smells stimulate our sense of taste, making our appetite a way to further spark our memories and imagination. A person with degraded tastes even finds pleasure in unpleasant odors as a way to feel more connected to the possibilities of their deteriorated world. A dog's highly developed sense of smell isn’t drawn to pleasant scents; it sniffs everything without bias and is lured—if you will—by those smells that heighten its awareness of its own abilities for sensation and action: in short, that make it more of a dog.
The auditory sense is also the gateway to a larger range of feeling [Pg 128]and power. The savage responds to his own defiant war-cry, and the small boy dilates with his noisy activities, as the refined expand under nature's finished rhythm of sound and the tones of inspiring music.
The sense of hearing is also the doorway to a wider range of emotions and strength. The wild person reacts to their own fierce battle cry, and the young boy grows excited with his loud play, just as those with refined taste thrive under nature's perfect sound and the uplifting melodies of music.
The eye also lights up old and new scenes of thought and feeling and the characteristic sensations are reflexly stimulated whether one seeks an exciting round of changing pictures or chooses more beautiful and useful things, whether the higher or the lower nature is appealed to, it is the larger sense of power to feel or to think or to know that is the attraction of vision.
The eye also brings to life both familiar and new thoughts and emotions, and the specific sensations are automatically triggered whether someone is looking for an exciting series of images or prefers more beautiful and meaningful things. Whether it appeals to the higher or lower aspects of nature, it’s the greater ability to feel, think, or know that draws us to what we see.
The sensual appetites are impelling because the creative quality upon the physical plane counterfeits the unity of masculine and feminine principles in the final perfection of human consciousness. The attraction of the sexes depends upon an awakening not only to the qualities of the opposite, but also to an exaltation of the lover's sense of his or her own manhood or womanhood. Exercised merely for gratification the lower appetites fill the indulger's world with insistent desires, capable of leading to degrading depths. But when the creative energy is consciously expended along the uplifting lines of noble and altruistic endeavor it arouses in all the auto-creative sense of power, which, reproductive in its own right, has the satisfying sense of attainment. Unselfish love so far awakens the higher nature to its own richness and strength and beauty that its royal impulse to give would sacrifice the personal self in protecting and idealizing the beloved.
The sensual desires are powerful because the creative aspect on the physical level mimics the harmony of masculine and feminine energies in the ultimate development of human consciousness. The attraction between genders relies on a realization not just of the qualities of the other, but also on a heightened awareness of one's own masculinity or femininity. When pursued only for pleasure, basic desires can overwhelm a person's life with constant cravings, potentially leading to degrading experiences. However, when creative energy is intentionally directed toward noble and selfless efforts, it stimulates a deep sense of personal power, which, while inherently productive, also brings a fulfilling sense of achievement. Selfless love awakens the higher self to its own richness, strength, and beauty to such an extent that its noble desire to give may even sacrifice personal interests in order to protect and elevate the beloved.
The temptations of ambition spring from a love of power—the power of knowledge, of courage, of beauty, of strength, of influence—those things which arouse the possessor to an enlarged or intensified sense of himself. That the ruling personal ambition too often sacrifices the greatest elements of the nature to obtain the gratification of seeming greatness does not discount the fact of the Real Self which sacrifices its lesser desires to be great.
The temptations of ambition come from a desire for power—the power of knowledge, courage, beauty, strength, and influence—things that elevate the individual's sense of self. While personal ambition often sacrifices the most important aspects of one's character to achieve the satisfaction of appearing great, it doesn't negate the existence of the True Self that gives up lesser desires to achieve true greatness.
Back of all counterfeits must be the genuine coin to give the false its spurious value. So beyond the many byways of sense and sensation wherein humanity seeks to feel and to think and to do more there is the sunlit highway of the natural soul-life wherein one grows more conscious of his divine power and possibilities. Normal growth during incarnation is not found in a repeated round of sensational climaxes, but in a progressive journey with an ever-expanding horizon[Pg 129] where the soul dominates the nature forces within and without the body. The child who learns to know the divine reality of his dual nature inevitably comes to find that "pleasure within himself" that is satisfying in its expansive sense of power and beauty and largeness.
Behind every counterfeit, there must be genuine currency to give the fake its false value. Similarly, beyond the many distractions of feeling and sensation where people seek to experience and understand more, there exists a clear path of natural soul-life where one becomes more aware of their divine power and potential. True growth during life isn't found in a cycle of dramatic highs, but in a steady journey with a constantly broadening horizon[Pg 129] where the soul governs the natural forces inside and outside the body. A child who learns to recognize the divine reality of their dual nature inevitably discovers that "pleasure within themselves" that is fulfilling in its expansive sense of power, beauty, and vastness.
That the child is incapable of realizing so profound a truth as that of his divine origin is questioned by a world psychologized with centuries of false teachings of natural depravity, etc. But in the teaching of the dual nature in the Râja Yoga training that calls upon the higher side to master and utilize the force of the lower impulses, the reality of innate power becomes the satisfying keynote of daily life. In the plastic period of child growth, he should be spared the usual external distractions while acquiring the habit of looking within to "find himself." Protection from the taint of artificial life is no more enervating than the suitable care the gardener gives to seedlings while they take firm root for future growth and resistance.
That a child is unable to grasp such a deep truth as their divine origins is questioned by a world programmed by centuries of misguided beliefs about natural depravity and so on. However, in the teachings of dual nature in Râja Yoga training, which encourages the higher self to control and make use of the lower impulses, the reality of inner strength becomes a fulfilling theme in everyday life. During the formative years of childhood, the child should be shielded from typical external distractions while developing the habit of looking inward to "discover themselves." Protecting them from the influences of artificial living is just as vital as the proper care a gardener provides to seedlings while they establish strong roots for future growth and resilience.
Temptation can only tempt where there is lack and longing. One who has learned how to live in the fulness and richness of the reality can easily estimate the worth of any imitation, familiar or unknown. Theosophy does not haggle over theological minutiae. It broadly asserts that the divine man incarnating becomes dual in nature. Râja Yoga training confidently challenges the indwelling soul to come forth and declare itself.
Temptation can only lure you in when there's a sense of lack and yearning. Someone who knows how to thrive in the fullness and richness of reality can easily gauge the value of any imitation, whether they're familiar with it or not. Theosophy doesn't get bogged down in theological details. It straightforwardly states that the divine individual, when incarnating, becomes dual in nature. Râja Yoga training boldly calls on the inner soul to step forward and reveal itself.
LIFE AND TEACHINGS OF PYTHAGORAS:
by F. S. Darrow, A. M., Ph.D. (Harv.)
III. The Teachings
III. The Teachings

AS Pythagoras met with the immemorial fate of the world's great teachers, many fantastic distortions of his teachings were published; some of them, in his name by his enemies, for the express purpose of bringing his teachings into disrepute; and many things were imputed to him which he certainly never said or did. Probably he did not commit any of his teachings to writing, but it is certain that his disciples memorized his sayings and treasured them as the oracles of the Deity. He had two forms of teaching: one public or exoteric, and one private or esoteric. It is noteworthy that wherever his teachings prevailed, sobriety and temperance displaced licentiousness and luxury, for the distinguished Pythagoreans were men of great uprightness, conscientiousness, and self-control, capable of devoted and enduring friendships.
AS Pythagoras faced the timeless fate of the world’s great teachers, many bizarre interpretations of his teachings were published; some were released in his name by his enemies to deliberately tarnish his reputation, and various things were attributed to him that he certainly never said or did. He probably didn’t write down any of his teachings, but it’s clear that his disciples memorized his sayings and held them as divine truths. He taught in two ways: one was public or exoteric, and the other was private or esoteric. It’s notable that wherever his teachings spread, sobriety and self-discipline replaced indulgence and extravagance, as the distinguished Pythagoreans were individuals of great integrity, conscientiousness, and self-control, capable of deep and lasting friendships.
(a) exoteric teachings
public teachings
The public teachings of Pythagoras consisted principally of practical morals of the purest and most spiritual type and emphasized the virtues of self-restraint, reverence, patriotism, sincerity, conscientiousness, uprightness, truth, justice, and purity of heart. He insisted upon the highest ideals of marriage and of parental duties, and always exerted his influence to suppress wars and dissensions. He was the first to apply the term philosopher or lover of wisdom to himself, as a substitute for the earlier term sage, for he said: "The Deity only is wise; men at their best are merely lovers of wisdom." He was also the first to use the word kosmos or "order," as applied to the universe. He used to say:
The public teachings of Pythagoras mainly focused on practical morals that were pure and spiritual. He highlighted the importance of self-restraint, respect, patriotism, honesty, responsibility, integrity, truth, justice, and a pure heart. He emphasized high ideals for marriage and parental responsibilities, consistently working to reduce conflicts and wars. He was the first to call himself a philosopher, meaning a lover of wisdom, instead of the earlier term sage, stating, "Only the Deity is wise; at their best, people are just lovers of wisdom." He also coined the term kosmos or "order" when referring to the universe. He would often say:
Drunkenness is synonymous with ruin.
Being drunk leads to disaster.
No one ought to exceed the proper quantity of meat and drink.
No one should binge on food and drink.
Strength of mind depends upon sobriety, for this keeps the reason undiverted by passion.
A strong mind depends on being sober since it helps maintain focus and prevents emotions from taking over.
In answer to the question, "When may I indulge in the pleasures of passion?" he replied: "Whenever you wish to be weaker than your Self."
In response to the question, "When can I enjoy the pleasures of passion?" he replied: "Whenever you want to be weaker than your Self."
Never say or do anything in anger.
Don’t say or do anything when you’re mad.
Virtue is harmony; health, the Universal Good.
Being virtuous means finding balance; health is the ultimate good.
He urged his disciples not to kill animals, because he declared that they have a right to live, as well as men.
He encouraged his followers not to kill animals, because he said that they have a right to live, just like humans do.
It is the part of a fool to attend to every opinion of all men, above all to that of the mob.
It’s silly to pay attention to everyone's opinion, especially that of the crowd.
Do what you believe to be right, whatever people think of you. Despise alike their censure and their praise.
Do what you believe is right, regardless of what others think of you. Ignore both their criticism and their praise.
Add not unto your grief by discontent.
Don’t make your sadness worse by being dissatisfied.
Do not speak few things in many words, but many things in a few words.
Don’t just say a lot with few words; instead, say meaningful things with just a few words.
Either be silent, or speak words better than silence.
Either be quiet, or say something better than just staying silent.
It is hard to take many paths in life at the same time.
It’s tough to follow multiple paths in life at the same time.
Youth should be accustomed to obedience, for it will thus find it easy to obey the authority of reason.
Young people should learn to obey, as it will make it easier to follow the guidance of reason.
Men should associate with one another in such a way as not to make their friends enemies, but to make their enemies friends.
Men should connect in ways that don't turn friends into enemies but rather help turn enemies into friends.
We ought to wage war only against the ignorance of the mind, the passions of the heart, the distempers of the body, sedition in cities, and ill-will in families.
We should only fight against the ignorance in our minds, the emotions in our hearts, the issues in our bodies, unrest in our cities, and conflict in our families.
No man should deem anything exclusively his own.
No one should consider anything as exclusively theirs.
Every man ought so to train himself as to be worthy of belief without an oath.
Everyone should work on being trustworthy without needing to make promises.
He used to call admonishing, "feeding storks."
He used to call it “feeding storks” when he was giving advice.
Philosophers are seekers after truth.
Philosophers are truth seekers.
The discourse of a philosopher is vain, if no passion of man is healed thereby.
The words of a philosopher are meaningless if they don't address any part of human emotion.
Choose the best life; use will make it pleasant.
Choose the best life; your choices will make it enjoyable.
Man is at his best when he visits the temples of the gods.
A person is at their best when they visit the temples of the gods.
A man should never pray for anything for himself, because he is ignorant of what is really good for him.
A person should never pray for anything for themselves, because they don't truly know what's best for them.
Do not the least thing unadvisedly.
Do nothing on impulse.
Think before you act, and don’t let your eyesTaste the sweet refreshment of soft sleep,Until you've seriously reflectedOn your actions throughout the day.Where have I gone wrong? What have I done?What duties have I neglected?And if you find your actions lacking,Let grief, if justified, or joy, fill your mind.Do this, think this, let your heart lean this way,This path will lead you to the Divine Life.. . . . . .If you follow this path, you'll understandThe nature of both gods and humans.Now, from evil, Great Father, set us free,Or teach us to know ourselves through You.The noblest gifts of heaven to man are to speak the truth and to do good. These two things resemble the works of the Deity.
The greatest gifts from heaven to humanity are to speak the truth and to do good. These two things mirror the actions of the divine.
Place intuition as the best charioteer or guide for thy acts.
Let intuition be your best guide for your actions.
Possess not treasures except those things which no one can take from you.
Only hold onto treasures that cannot be taken from you.
Be sleepless in the things of the Spirit, for sleep in them is akin to death.
Stay alert in your spiritual pursuits, because being asleep in them is like being dead.
Each of us is a soul, not a body, which is only a possession of the soul.
Each of us is a soul, not a body, which is just a vessel for the soul.
You will bravely face the tyrant death,And mock the dark power of the grave.The greatest honor which can be paid to the Deity is to know and imitate Its perfection.
The highest honor you can give to God is to understand and imitate Its perfection.
The wise men say that one community embraces heaven and earth, and gods and men and friendship and order and temperance and righteousness; for which reason they call this whole a kosmos or orderly universe.
Wise people say that one community encompasses heaven and earth, gods and humans, friendship, order, moderation, and fairness; that's why they refer to this whole as a kosmos or orderly universe.
Of all things learn to revere your Self.
Above all things, learn to respect your Self.
Likeness to the Deity should be the aim of all our endeavors. The nobler, the better the man, the more godlike he becomes, for the gods are the guardians and guides of men.
Aiming to be like the Divine should be the goal of all our efforts. The more noble and virtuous a person is, the more they resemble the gods, as the gods are the protectors and guides of humanity.
There is a relationship between men and gods, because men partake of the Divine Principle.
There’s a connection between people and gods, because people share in the Divine Principle.
You have in yourself something similar to God; therefore use yourself as the Temple of God.
You have something divine within you, so treat yourself like the Temple of God.
Be bold, O man! Divine thou art.
Be bold, person! You are divine.
Truth is to be sought with a mind purified from the passions of the body. Having overcome evil things, thou shalt experience the union of the immortal God with the mortal man.
Truth should be pursued with a mind free from bodily desires. Once you overcome evil, you'll feel the connection between the immortal God and mortal man.
(b) the esoteric teachings
the esoteric teachings
(1) Symbols
Icons
The esoteric teachings of Pythagoras, which he called "the Gnosis of Things that Are," or "the Knowledge of the Reality," so far as they can be gathered from the extant fragments, dealt with (1) Symbols, (2) Number, that is, the inner meaning of arithmetic and geometry, (3) Music, (4) Man, and (5) the Earth and the Universe. In his esoteric teachings Pythagoras gave out the keys to the system of practical ethics outlined in his exoteric sayings. Such of his public utterances as were called Symbols were mere blinds, capable of several interpretations with several distinct and highly important meanings attached to them. H. P. Blavatsky, speaking of these, says:
The hidden teachings of Pythagoras, which he referred to as "the Gnosis of Things that Are," or "the Knowledge of Reality," based on the available fragments, focused on (1) Symbols, (2) Numbers, meaning the deeper significance of arithmetic and geometry, (3) Music, (4) Humanity, and (5) the Earth and the Universe. In his esoteric teachings, Pythagoras provided the keys to the practical ethics laid out in his public statements. His public remarks, known as Symbols, were simply cover-ups, open to multiple interpretations with several distinct and important meanings. H. P. Blavatsky mentions these as follows:
Every sentence of Pythagoras, like most of the ancient maxims, had (at least) a dual signification; and while it had an occult physical meaning expressed in its words, it embodied a moral precept.
Every statement by Pythagoras, like many ancient sayings, had (at least) two meanings; while it contained a hidden physical significance in its words, it also delivered a moral lesson.
It is no mere coincidence that many of the maxims were and still are current among widely separated nations. The following are examples of some Pythagorean Symbols together with their possible meanings as moral precepts:
It’s not just a coincidence that many of these maxims were and still are common among different nations. Here are some examples of Pythagorean Symbols along with their possible meanings as moral guidelines:
"Do not devour your heart": that is, do not consume your vitality in futile grief.
"Don't destroy your heart": that is, don't waste your energy on pointless sadness.
"Do not devour your brain": that is, do not waste your time in idle thoughts.
"Don't overthink": that is, don’t waste your time on pointless thoughts.
"When you are traveling abroad, turn not back, for the furies will go with you": that is, do not dally or cry over spilt milk but hasten to accomplish whatever you have begun; otherwise you will fail, and remorse and sorrow will thereafter attend you.
"When you are traveling abroad, don't look back, because the furies will follow you": meaning, don’t linger or lament what’s lost but hurry to finish what you started; otherwise, you will fail, and regret and sadness will follow you from then on.
"Do not indulge in immoderate laughter": that is, restrain the unstable parts of your nature.
"Don't indulge in excessive laughter": that is, hold back the unpredictable sides of your personality.
"Do not stir fire with a sword": that is, do not return angry words to an angry man, for "hatred ceaseth not by hatred but by love—this is an everlasting truth."
"Don't poke the fire with a sword": in other words, don’t respond to an angry person with angry words, because "hatred doesn't end with more hatred but with love—this is an everlasting truth."
"Turn away from yourself every sharp edge": that is, control your passions.
"Turn away from yourself every sharp edge": that is, manage your emotions.
"Nourish nothing which has crooked talons or nails": that is, cultivate only kindliness of disposition.
"Nourish nothing that has crooked claws or nails": in other words, only foster a friendly and kind attitude.
"Help a man to take up a burden but not to lay it down": that is, by toils and sorrows men are strengthened.
"Help a man to take on a burden but not to put it down": that is, through struggles and hardships, people become stronger.
"Do not step above the beam of the balance": that is, live a life of perfect justice.
"Don’t step above the beam of the balance": that is, live a life of complete fairness.
"Spit not upon the cuttings of your hair or the parings of your nails": that is, even trifles are important.
"Don't spit on the trimmings of your hair or the clippings of your nails": that means even small things matter.
"Destroy the print of the pot in the ashes": that is, correct all mistakes.
"Destroy the print of the pot in the ashes": that is, fix all mistakes.
"Put the shoe on the right foot first but put the left foot first into the bath-tub": that is, act uprightly and honestly, washing away all impurities.
"Put the shoe on your right foot first, but step into the bathtub with your left foot first": in other words, act with integrity and honesty, cleansing away all impurities.
"Look not in a mirror by lamplight": that is, do not be misled by the phantasies of the senses, but be guided by the pure, bright light of spiritual knowledge.
"Don't look in a mirror by lamplight": that is, don't be deceived by the illusions of the senses, but be guided by the clear, bright light of spiritual understanding.
"Transplant mallows in your garden but eat them not": that is, cultivate spirituality and destroy it not.
"Plant mallows in your garden but don't eat them": that is, nurture your spirituality and don't let it fade away.
"Do not wear a ring": that is, philosophize truly, and separate your soul from the bonds of the body.
"Don’t wear a ring": meaning, think deeply and free your soul from the ties of the body.
"When the winds blow, give heed unto the sound": that is, when the Deity speaks, attend closely.
"When the winds blow, pay attention to the sound": meaning, when God speaks, listen carefully.
"When you rise from bed, disorder the covering, and efface the impression of the body": that is, when you have attained unto wisdom, obliterate all traces of your former ignorance.
"When you get out of bed, mess up the sheets, and erase the outline of your body": that is, when you have gained wisdom, wipe out all signs of your previous ignorance.
"Leaving the public ways, walk in unfrequented paths": that is, lead a spiritual, not a worldly, life.
"Step away from the crowded roads and take the less traveled paths": that is, live a spiritual life, not a material one.
"Do not offer your right hand lightly": that is, do not make pledges which you cannot or will not keep, and do not divulge the Mysteries to those who are unfit and uninitiated.
"Don't give your right hand away easily": meaning, don't make promises that you can't or won't keep, and don't reveal the Mysteries to those who aren't worthy or haven't been initiated.
"Do not receive a swallow into your house": that is, do not disclose the Mysteries to one who is flighty and unstable.
"Don’t let a swallow into your home": in other words, don’t share the Mysteries with someone who is unreliable and fickle.
"Speak not about Pythagorean concerns without light": that is, do not assume to be a teacher until you have become a student.
"Don’t talk about Pythagorean ideas without knowledge": that is, don’t think you can be a teacher until you’ve become a student.
"When treading the Path divide not": that is, truth is one but falsehood is multifarious; choose that philosophy in which there is no inconsistency or contradiction.
"When walking the path, don’t go off course": that is, truth is singular, but falsehood is varied; select the philosophy that has no inconsistencies or contradictions.
"Above all things learn to govern your tongue when you follow the gods": that is, learn the power of silence.
"Most importantly, learn to control your words when you pursue the divine": in other words, understand the strength of silence.
"Disbelieve nothing admirable concerning the gods or the divine teachings": that is, the Deity is perfect justice and perfect love; "the Divine wisdom is the science of life, the art of living."
"Don't doubt anything impressive about the gods or the divine teachings": meaning, the Deity represents perfect justice and perfect love; "Divine wisdom is the knowledge of life, the skill of living."
"Do not cut your nails while sacrificing": that is, in praying, remember even those who are most distant.
"Don't cut your nails while making a sacrifice": in other words, during prayer, keep in mind even those who are far away.
"Sacrifice and worship unshod": that is, approach the Mysteries with a reverent heart.
"Sacrifice and worship without shoes": that means to approach the Mysteries with a respectful heart.
"Entering a temple, neither say nor do anything which pertains to ordinary life": that is, preserve the Divine, pure and undefiled; the divine science cannot be judged by the ordinary standards of human opinion.
"Entering a temple, don't say or do anything related to everyday life": in other words, keep the Divine, pure and untainted; divine knowledge can't be measured by normal human standards.
"Enter not into a temple negligently nor worship carelessly, not even though you stand only at the doors": that is, seek the Divine wholeheartedly without reference to personal advantage, no matter however humble your position.
"Enter a temple thoughtfully and worship sincerely, even if you're just standing at the door": meaning, seek the Divine wholeheartedly without thinking about personal gain, no matter how humble your position.
"Approach not gold in order to gain children": that is, beware of all teachers who barter the things of the Spirit; "by their fruits ye shall know them."
"Don't seek gold to acquire children": this means to be cautious of any teachers who trade spiritual matters; "you will recognize them by their actions."
"Inscribe not the image of the Deity on a ring": that is, do not think of the Supreme as either finite or personal.
"Inscribe not the image of the Deity on a ring": that is, do not think of the Supreme as either limited or personal.
(2) Number
(2) Number
The esoteric teachings of Pythagoras in regard to number dealt principally with the significance of arithmetic and geometry, and emphasized the importance of the application of number to weights and measures. He was the first to explain the multiplication table to the Greeks. The leading idea of his system was that of the Unity in Multiplicity. Therefore the Pythagorean concept of harmony was based upon the relationship of the One and the Many, the idea of the One in Many and the Many in One—"as above, so below." By number Pythagoras meant not merely figures, but regulated motion or vibration, rhythm, law, and order; for he made number equivalent to intelligence. He said:
The esoteric teachings of Pythagoras about numbers primarily focused on the importance of arithmetic and geometry, highlighting how numbers relate to weights and measurements. He was the first to explain the multiplication table to the Greeks. The main idea of his system was the concept of Unity in Multiplicity. Thus, the Pythagorean idea of harmony was based on the relationship between the One and the Many, the notion of the One within Many and Many within One—"as above, so below." For Pythagoras, number represented not just figures, but also regulated motion or vibration, rhythm, law, and order; he equated number with intelligence. He said:
Number is that which brings what is obscure within the range of our knowledge, rules all true order in the universe and allows of no errors.
Numbers clarify the unclear for us, maintain true order in the universe, and leave no room for errors.
He assumed, as first principles, the numbers and the symmetries existing in them, which he called harmonies. He taught:
He took for granted the numbers and the symmetries found in them, which he referred to as harmonies. He taught:
Virtue is a proportion or harmony. Happiness consists in the perfection of the virtues of the soul, the perfect science of numbers. Nature is an imitation of number.
Virtue is about balance or harmony. Happiness comes from perfecting the virtues of the soul and fully understanding numbers. Nature reflects these numbers.
Pythagorean arithmetic was concerned especially with the first ten digits, which were "hieroglyphic symbols, by means of which Pythagoras explained his ideas about the nature of things." He taught that unity, the monad or one, is no true numeral, for one multiplied any number of times by itself always equals one; that is, unity unlike the true numerals, has not an infinite series of varying powers, for its square, cube, and other powers, are one and all equal to one, the first term of the series. Another peculiarity, which proves unity not to be a true numeral, is its indivisibility into whole numbers.
Pythagorean arithmetic focused mainly on the first ten digits, which were "symbols that Pythagoras used to explain his ideas about the nature of things." He taught that unity, the monad or one, isn't a true numeral because when you multiply one by itself any number of times, it always equals one; in other words, unity, unlike true numerals, doesn't have an infinite series of varying powers, since its square, cube, and other powers are all equal to one, the first term of the series. Another unique aspect that shows unity isn't a true numeral is that it can't be divided into whole numbers.
The monad is God and the good, which is the origin of the one and is itself Intelligence. The monad is the beginning of everything. Unity is the principle of all things and from Unity went forth an infinite or indeterminate duality, the duad, which is subordinate to the monad as its cause.
The monad represents God and goodness, the origin of everything, and is itself Intelligence. The monad is the beginning of all things. Unity is the fundamental principle of everything, and from Unity arises an infinite or undefined duality, the duad, which relies on the monad as its cause.
Pythagoras taught that the duad, the first concept of addition, was the first true figure and regarded the one as a symbol for the Primitive Unity or the Deity, the Absolute, behind and above the indeterminate or infinite duad, which symbolized chaos or spirit-matter. The triad or the three, the monad plus the duad, symbolized the Divine, the Heavenly, as opposed to the Earthly.
Pythagoras taught that the duo, the first idea of addition, was the initial true figure and saw the one as a representation of the Primitive Unity or the Deity, the Absolute, that exists beyond and above the unclear or infinite duo, which represented chaos or spirit-matter. The triad, or the three, which is the monad plus the duo, represented the Divine, the Heavenly, in contrast to the Earthly.
The Pythagoreans say that the All and all things are defined by threes; for beginning, middle, and end constitute the number of all and also the number of the triad.
The Pythagoreans believe that everything can be defined in threes: beginning, middle, and end represent the entirety of all things and also symbolize the number three.
The tetrad or the four exists in two forms, its actual form the quaternary or the four, the symbol of Earth as opposed to Heaven, and its potential form, the tetraktys, which contains in germ the sum total of the universe, manifested and unmanifested, the Pythagorean dekad or ten, thus, 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 = 10. The tetraktys, therefore, was regarded as a very sacred symbol. The pentad or number five, symbolized man. The senary or number six, is, of course, composed of two threes, and was regarded as an abbreviation for the alpha and omega of evolutionary growth. The hebdomad or number seven, is the perfect number, par excellence, symbolizing both heaven and earth. In the words of H. P. Blavatsky
The tetrad, or the number four, exists in two forms: its actual form, the quaternary, symbolizes Earth as opposed to Heaven; and its potential form, the tetraktys, which contains the essence of the entire universe, both manifested and unmanifested, represented by the Pythagorean dekad, or ten. Thus, 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 = 10. The tetraktys was seen as a highly sacred symbol. The pentad, or number five, symbolizes humanity. The senary, or number six, consists of two threes and was viewed as an abbreviation for the alpha and omega of evolutionary growth. The hebdomad, or number seven, is considered the perfect number, symbolizing both heaven and earth. In the words of H. P. Blavatsky.
The ogdoad or 8 symbolizes the eternal and spiral motion of the cycles, and is symbolized in its turn by the Caduceus (or herald's staff of Hermes). The nine is the triple ternary, reproducing itself incessantly under all shapes and figures in every multiplication. The ten or dekad brings all these digits back to unity and ends the Pythagorean table.
The ogdoad, or 8, symbolizes the endless and spiraling movement of cycles, and is represented by the Caduceus (or Hermes' staff). The number nine is the triple ternary, continuously recreating itself in different forms with each multiplication. The number ten, or dekad, brings all these digits together and completes the Pythagorean table.
"It is," Pythagoras says, "the starting point of number."
"It is," Pythagoras says, "the starting point of numbers."
Passing from the arithmetic to the geometry of Pythagoras, Plato's statement that "God geometrizes" is undoubtedly Pythagorean in origin, for it is said that Pythagoras perfected geometry among the Greeks, and the two well-known theorems that the triangle inscribed in a semi-circle is right-angled, and that the square of the hypothenuse of a right-angled triangle is equal to the sum of the squares of the sides, are still associated with his name. Pythagoras taught:
Passing from the arithmetic to the geometry of Pythagoras, Plato's statement that "God geometrizes" definitely comes from Pythagorean roots, because it's said that Pythagoras refined geometry among the Greeks. The two famous theorems that a triangle inscribed in a semi-circle is right-angled and that the square of the hypotenuse of a right-angled triangle equals the sum of the squares of the other two sides are still linked to his name. Pythagoras taught:
From the monad and the duad proceed numbers; from numbers signs; from signs lines, of which plane figures consist; from plane figures solid bodies. The Kosmos is endued with life and intellect and is of a spherical figure.
Numbers come from one and two; symbols come from numbers; lines come from symbols, which form flat shapes; flat shapes give rise to solid objects. The universe is filled with life and intelligence and has a round shape.
From one point of view, One corresponds to the dot or point, Two
to the line, Three to the plane, and Four to the concrete solid. The
dekad was represented geometrically in the form of a tetradic equilateral
triangle of ten dots, with one dot at the apex, and four along
the base line, thus . This shows graphically how the tetraktys
as 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 = 10, contains potentially the dekad. This ten-dot
triangle filled out by lines becomes an equilateral triangle, with the
dot at the apex and at the center remaining as generating-points for[Pg 137]
adjacent figures, and especially as the centers of circles, inscribed in
and circumscribed about the original triangle.
From one perspective, One corresponds to a dot or point, Two to a line, Three to a plane, and Four to a solid shape. The dekad was represented geometrically as a tetradic equilateral triangle made up of ten dots, with one dot at the top and four along the base line, as shown here . This visually illustrates how the tetraktys, represented as 1 + 2 + 3 + 4 = 10, potentially contains the dekad. This triangle made of ten dots, filled in with lines, becomes an equilateral triangle, with the dot at the top and the center serving as generating points for[Pg 137] adjacent figures, especially as the centers of circles inscribed within and circumscribed around the original triangle.
The principal plane geometrical figures known to have been
explained by Pythagoras are the circle in its three forms: one with
the center unmarked, the second with a dot at the center, and the
third with the diameter drawn:
; the triangle:
the square:
; the pentagram, or five-pointed star:
; and
the hexagram, the six-pointed star or so-called Pythagorean Pentacle:
.
The main geometric shapes explained by Pythagoras include the circle in three variations: one without a marked center, one with a dot at the center, and one with the diameter drawn:
; the triangle:
; the pentagram, or five-pointed star:
; and the hexagram, the six-pointed star or Pythagorean Pentacle:
.
The circle was called by Pythagoras "the most beautiful of all plane figures" and in its form with the center unmarked, corresponding to the monad or the one in arithmetic, was placed in a category by itself. The circle with a dot at its center corresponds to the duad, the triangle to the triad, the square to the tetrad in its actual as opposed to its potential form, which is that of the tetradic dotted triangle, as previously explained, the potential equivalent of the decad. The pentagram or five-pointed star corresponds to the pentad, and the hexagram to the senary. The circle with its diameter indicated the actual dekad or 10 (for we no longer write the one within the circle to represent ten) as opposed to the potential equivalent of the dekad, the tetraktys. In his solid geometry Pythagoras taught that "the sphere was the most beautiful of all solid figures," and in its form corresponding to the monad, it was classed by itself. Pythagoras explained that both the earth and the kosmos were spherical in shape, and added that the universe was made up of five basic solid figures, which were built up from the triangle and the square: namely, the cube; the tetrahedron; the octahedron, a figure with its eight sides formed by equal equilateral triangles; the dodecahedron, a figure with twelve faces formed by regular pentagons; and the icosahedron, a figure composed of twenty equal and similar triangular pyramids whose vertices meet at the center of a sphere, which is supposed to circumscribe it.
The circle was referred to by Pythagoras as "the most beautiful of all flat shapes," and its form, with the center unmarked, was placed in a category of its own, corresponding to the monad or the number one in arithmetic. The circle with a dot at its center represents the duad, the triangle represents the triad, and the square represents the tetrad in its actual form, as opposed to its potential form, which is that of the tetradic dotted triangle, as previously explained, the potential equivalent of the decad. The pentagram or five-pointed star corresponds to the pentad, and the hexagram to the senary. The circle with its diameter indicated the actual dekad or 10 (since we no longer write the one inside the circle to represent ten) as opposed to the potential equivalent of the dekad, the tetraktys. In his solid geometry, Pythagoras taught that "the sphere was the most beautiful of all solid shapes," and in its form corresponding to the monad, it was categorized by itself. Pythagoras explained that both the earth and the cosmos were spherical and added that the universe was made up of five basic solid figures built from the triangle and the square: the cube, the tetrahedron, the octahedron—a figure with eight equal equilateral triangles for its sides; the dodecahedron—a figure with twelve faces made of regular pentagons; and the icosahedron—a figure composed of twenty equal and similar triangular pyramids whose points meet at the center of a sphere that is said to circumscribe it.
(3) Music
(3) Music
Turning to Pythagoras' teachings in regard to music, which he regarded as a very important help in controlling the passions, it is said that he was the first to teach the Greeks the tonic relations of the musical scale, and invented for them the monochord, a one-stringed[Pg 138] instrument, used in measuring the musical intervals. Upon these relations he built his celebrated doctrine of the Harmony or Music of the Spheres, that is, that the heavenly bodies, composing our solar system, in the course of their rotations emit the notes of the scale. H. P. Blavatsky and the ancients explain this by saying that Pythagoras called
Turning to Pythagoras' teachings about music, which he saw as a crucial way to manage emotions, he's said to be the first to teach the Greeks about the basic relationships in the musical scale, and he created the monochord, a one-stringed[Pg 138] instrument used to measure musical intervals. He built his famous doctrine of the Harmony or Music of the Spheres on these relationships, meaning that the heavenly bodies in our solar system produce musical notes as they rotate. H. P. Blavatsky and the ancients explain this by stating that Pythagoras called
a "tone" the distance of the Moon from the Earth; from the Moon to Mercury ½ a tone, thence to Venus the same; from Venus to the Sun 1½ tones; from the Sun to Mars a tone; from thence to Jupiter ½ a tone; from Jupiter to Saturn a tone; and thence to the Zodiac a tone; thus making seven tones, the diapason harmony. All the melody of nature is in those seven tones and therefore is called "the Voice of Nature."
A "tone" represents the distance from the Earth to the Moon; from the Moon to Mercury is ½ a tone, then to Venus is the same; from Venus to the Sun is 1½ tones; from the Sun to Mars is a tone; from Mars to Jupiter is ½ a tone; from Jupiter to Saturn is a tone; and from there to the Zodiac is another tone, totaling seven tones, which create complete harmony. All of nature's melody exists within those seven tones and is thus referred to as "the Voice of Nature."
Pythagoras declared that the harmony of the spheres is not heard by the ordinary human ear either because it has always been accustomed to it from the beginning of life, or because the sound is too powerful for the capabilities of the physical ear. In substantiation of this theory it is interesting to note that modern science expresses the intervals of music by proportions similar to those which mark the tonal distances of the planets.
Pythagoras stated that the harmony of the spheres can't be heard by the average human ear, either because we've always been used to it since the beginning of life, or because the sound is too intense for our physical ears. To support this idea, it's interesting to point out that modern science represents musical intervals with ratios similar to the tonal distances of the planets.
(4) Man
(4) Guy
Self-contemplation was strongly insisted upon and played a most vital part in the Pythagorean training. To his esoteric section Pythagoras taught the immortality of the soul, its pre-existence, and its rebirth; karma; and the septenary constitution of man, partially veiled, it is true, under the form of a triple division of the soul into animal, human, and divine parts.
Self-reflection was heavily emphasized and played a crucial role in Pythagorean training. To his inner circle, Pythagoras taught about the immortality of the soul, its prior existence, and its rebirth; karma; and the sevenfold nature of humanity, though it was somewhat obscured by a three-part division of the soul into animal, human, and divine aspects.
There is a doctrine whispered in secret that man is a prisoner, who has no right to open the door and run away. The gods are our guardians.
There's a belief whispered among us that people are confined, with no right to open the door and break free. The gods are our guardians.
The soul is a harmony and the body its prison.
The soul is a balance, and the body is its prison.
We choose our own destiny and are our own good or bad fortune.
We shape our own fate and are accountable for our own fortunes, whether good or bad.
Rash words and acts are their own punishment.
Impulsive words and actions have their own repercussions.
We are our own children.
We are our own offspring.
Intentional perversions of the teachings of Pythagoras, mere travesties of his ideas, are plainly evident in what has come down to us in regard to his belief in metempsychosis. Thus we are told that his enemies circulated the story that Pythagoras had declared that one of his relatives had passed into a bean, a vicious joke based on the fact that beans were excluded from the Pythagorean diet. Another[Pg 139] similar malicious fiction about Pythagoras is thus referred to by Xenophanes, a contemporary philosopher.
Intentional distortions of Pythagoras's teachings, just ridiculous versions of his ideas, are clearly seen in what we know about his belief in reincarnation. We hear that his enemies spread the rumor that Pythagoras claimed one of his relatives turned into a bean, a cruel joke based on the fact that beans were banned from the Pythagorean diet. Another[Pg 139] similar spiteful story about Pythagoras is mentioned by Xenophanes, a philosopher of the same era.
That Pythagoras, himself, did not believe in transmigration after such fashion, is shown quite plainly by the following statements of Hierocles, the Neo-Platonist in his commentary upon the Golden Verses of Pythagoras:
That Pythagoras himself didn't believe in transmigration in that way is clearly demonstrated by the following statements from Hierocles, the Neo-Platonist, in his commentary on the Golden Verses of Pythagoras:
If through a shameful ignorance of the immortality of the human soul, a man should persuade himself that his soul dies with his body, he expects what can never happen; in like manner he who expects that after death he shall put on the body of a beast and become an irrational animal because of his vices, or a plant because of his dulness and stupidity—such a man, I say, acting quite contrary to those who transform the essence of man into one of the superior beings, is infinitely deceived and absolutely ignorant of the essential form of the soul, which can never change; for being and continuing always man, it is only said to become God or beast by virtue or vice, though it cannot be either the one or the other.
If someone, out of ignorant beliefs about the immortality of the human soul, thinks their soul dies when their body does, they're expecting something impossible. Likewise, someone who believes that after death they'll be reborn as an animal and become irrational due to their vices, or as a plant because of their dullness or stupidity—this person is completely contrary to those who elevate humanity to a higher status. They are infinitely deceived and absolutely ignorant of the essential form of the soul, which can never change; since it always remains human, it's only said to become like God or an animal through virtue or vice, even though it cannot really be either.
The following quotations give us true representations of Pythagoras' ideas on pre-existence and rebirth.
The following quotes provide accurate reflections of Pythagoras' thoughts on pre-existence and reincarnation.
Pythagoras regarded rebirth as a gradual process of purification and taught that the soul by reason of nobility of character gained by struggles upon earth was destined to be exalted eventually into far higher modes of life. "Imagination," he explained:
Pythagoras saw rebirth as a slow process of purification and taught that the soul, due to the nobility of character earned through struggles on Earth, was destined to eventually rise to much higher forms of existence. "Imagination," he explained:
is the remembrance of precedent spiritual, mental, and physical states, while fancy is the disorderly production of the material brain.
is the recalling of past spiritual, mental, and physical states, while imagination is the chaotic creation of the physical brain.
Man is perfected first by conversing with gods, which he can do only when he abstains from evil and strives to resemble divine natures; secondly, by doing good to others, which is an imitation of the gods; thirdly, by leaving the mortal body.
A person reaches perfection by first having conversations with gods, which is only possible by avoiding evil and striving to embody divine qualities; second, by performing good deeds for others, mirroring the actions of the gods; and third, by transcending the physical body.
By our separation from the Deity, we lost the wings which raised us towards celestial beings and were thus precipitated into the region of death where all evils dwell. By putting away earthly passions and devoting ourselves to virtue, our wings will be renewed and we shall rise to that existence where we shall find the true good without any admixture of evil.
By separating ourselves from the divine, we lost the wings that lifted us toward heavenly beings and fell into a deathly realm where all evils exist. By relinquishing earthly desires and dedicating ourselves to virtue, our wings will be restored, allowing us to ascend to a state where we can find true goodness without any hint of evil.
The soul of man being between spirits who always contemplate the Divine Essence and those who are incapable of contemplating it, can raise itself to the one, or sink itself to the other.
The human soul exists between those who constantly reflect on the Divine Essence and those who cannot perceive it. It can elevate itself toward the former or lower itself toward the latter.
Every quality which a man acquires originates a good or bad spirit, which abides by him in this world and after death remains with him as a companion.
Every trait a person cultivates creates either a positive or negative spirit that accompanies them in this life and after death.
Pythagoras taught that man is a microcosm, a compendium of the universe, with a triple nature, composed of (1) an immortal spirit, the Spiritual Soul, intuitive perception, the Nous, a portion of the Deity; (2) a human intelligence, the Human Soul, the rational principle, the Phren; and (3) the sensitive irrational nature, the Animal Soul, the seat of the passions and desires, the Thymos. The Nous and the Thymos, he stated, are common to man and the lower animals, but the Phren, which in its higher aspect is immortal, is peculiar to man.
Pythagoras taught that humans are a microcosm, a reflection of the universe, with three components: (1) an immortal spirit, the Spiritual Soul, which is intuitive perception, the Nous, a part of the Divine; (2) human intelligence, the Human Soul, the rational aspect, the Phren; and (3) the sensitive irrational aspect, the Animal Soul, which holds our passions and desires, the Thymos. He explained that the Nous and the Thymos are present in both humans and lower animals, but the Phren, which is immortal in its higher form, is unique to humans.
The immortal mind of man is as much more excellent than his sensitive irrational nature as the sun is more excellent than the stars.
The lasting intelligence of humans is much stronger than our emotional and irrational side, just like the sun is bigger than the stars.
The physical body is but a temporary garment of the soul, into which "the Nous enters from without." "The sense perceptions are deceptive."
The physical body is just a temporary outfit for the soul, where "the mind enters from outside." "The sensory experiences are misleading."
The principle of life is about the heart, but the principle of reason and intelligence in the head.
Life’s principle comes from the heart, while the principles of reason and intelligence are found in the head.
Pythagoras added that at death the ethereal part of man freed from the chains of matter is conducted by Hermes Psychopompos, the Guide of Souls, into the region of the dead, where it remains in a state according to its merit until it is sent back to earth to inhabit another body. The object of rebirth is gradually to purify the soul by successive probations, until finally it shall be fitted to return to the immortal source whence it emanated.
Pythagoras said that when someone dies, the spiritual part of a person, free from the limitations of the physical body, is guided by Hermes Psychopompos, the Guide of Souls, to the afterlife. There, it stays in a condition based on its actions until it’s sent back to earth to live in another body. The purpose of reincarnation is to slowly purify the soul through repeated experiences until it is ultimately ready to return to the eternal source from which it came.
(5) The Earth and the Universe
(5) The Earth and the Universe
It is well-known that the ideas expressed by Plato in his Timaeus, the dialog which he named after his Pythagorean teacher, are derived[Pg 141] almost entirely from Pythagorean sources. Therefore it is probable that Pythagoras taught about the earlier continents, which were destroyed alternately by fire and water, and in particular about the legends of Atlantis, including the account of an Atlantean invasion of Greece about 10,000 years b. c. before the Greeks lived in the Greek lands—an invasion which was repelled by the inhabitants of prehistoric Athens, who were akin to the ancient Egyptians.
It’s well-known that the ideas presented by Plato in his Timaeus, named after his Pythagorean teacher, mostly come from Pythagorean sources. So, it's likely that Pythagoras spoke about the earlier continents that were alternately destroyed by fire and water, particularly the legends of Atlantis, including the story of an Atlantean invasion of Greece around 10,000 years b. c. before the Greeks settled in the region—an invasion that was fought off by the prehistoric Athenians, who were similar to the ancient Egyptians.
In regard to our solar system, Pythagoras knew not only that the earth is spherical, but also taught that the sun, likewise spherical, not the earth, is the center—a theory rediscovered more than 2000 years later by Copernicus and Galileo. Pythagoras also explained the obliquity of the ecliptic, the causes of eclipses, that the morning and evening star are the same, that the moon shines by light reflected from the sun, and that the Milky Way is composed of stars. He held that "the Universe has neither height nor depth but is infinite in extent," that
In terms of our solar system, Pythagoras not only knew that the Earth is round, but he also taught that the sun, which is also round, not the Earth, is the center—an idea rediscovered more than 2000 years later by Copernicus and Galileo. Pythagoras also explained the tilt of the ecliptic, the reasons behind eclipses, that the morning and evening star are the same, that the moon reflects light from the sun, and that the Milky Way is made up of stars. He believed that "the Universe has neither height nor depth but is infinite in extent," that
there is a void outside the Universe into which the Universe breathes forth and from which it breathes in,
There's a void beyond the Universe from which the Universe expands and into which it draws in.
and that
and that
the Universe is brought into being by the Deity and is perishable so far as its shape is concerned, for it is perceived by sense, is therefore material, but that (its Essence) will not be destroyed.
The Universe is created by the Deity and is temporary in its form, as experienced through the senses, making it material; however, its Essence will remain undestroyed.
Pythagoras declared that all nature is animate, for
Pythagoras claimed that all of nature is alive, for
Soul is extended through the nature of all things and is mingled with them
The soul is present in all of nature and is intertwined with everything.
and he believed in one Deity, ruling and upholding all things.
and he believed in one God, who governs and supports everything.
There is One Universal Soul diffused through all things—eternal, invisible, unchangeable; in essence like Truth, in substance resembling Light; not to be represented by any image; to be comprehended only by the Nous; not, as some conjecture, exterior to the Universe, but in itself entire, pervading the sphere which is the Universe.
There is one universal soul that exists everywhere—eternal, invisible, and unchanging; it is like truth in its essence and similar to light in its nature; it cannot be depicted by any image; it can only be grasped by the Nous; contrary to what some believe, it is not outside the universe but completely within it, filling the entirety of the universe.
From this One Universal Soul proceed Spiritual Intelligences, above, below, and inclusive of man; the subtle ether out of which they are formed becoming more and more gross, the further it is removed from the divine Source. He classified these Hosts or Hierarchies of Spiritual Intelligences into gods or major divinities, daemones or lesser divine beings of good and bad natures, and thirdly heroes or disembodied human souls, "immortal minds in luminous bodies," in[Pg 142] position intermediate between men and the daemones. He declared "the whole air is filled with souls."
From this One Universal Soul come Spiritual Intelligences, above, below, and including humans; the subtle ether from which they are formed becomes denser the further it is from the divine Source. He categorized these Hosts or Hierarchies of Spiritual Intelligences into gods or major deities, daemons or lesser divine beings of both good and bad nature, and finally heroes or disembodied human souls, "immortal minds in luminous bodies," in[Pg 142] a position between humans and the daemons. He stated, "the whole air is filled with souls."
H. P. Blavatsky says:
H. P. Blavatsky states:
In the Pythagorean Theurgy these hierarchies of the Heavenly Host and the gods were expressed numerically.
In Pythagorean Theurgy, the rankings of the Heavenly Host and the gods were represented by numbers.
The Pythagoreans believed that the forces of nature were spiritual entities. They taught that there are ten spheres formed by the Heavenly bodies, those of Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, the fixed Stars, the Sun, the Moon, the Earth, and the Counter-earth or the Antichthon, about which little has come down to us but which is presumably connected with "the riddle of the Eighth Sphere." Furthermore the Pythagoreans taught that there were ten cardinal pairs of opposites or ten antithetical principles, which constitute the elements or Stoicheia of the Universe, namely, (1) the limited and the unlimited; the finite and the infinite; (2) the One and the Many; (3) light and darkness; (4) good and bad; (5) rest and motion; (6) the masculine and the feminine; (7) the straight and the crooked; (8) the odd and the even; (9) the square and the oblong; and (10) the right and the left.
The Pythagoreans believed that the forces of nature were spiritual beings. They taught that there are ten spheres created by celestial bodies: Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, the fixed Stars, the Sun, the Moon, the Earth, and the Counter-earth or Antichthon, which has left little information behind but is thought to be linked to "the riddle of the Eighth Sphere." Additionally, the Pythagoreans taught that there were ten fundamental pairs of opposites or ten contrasting principles that make up the elements or Stoicheia of the Universe, namely, (1) the limited and the unlimited; the finite and the infinite; (2) the One and the Many; (3) light and darkness; (4) good and bad; (5) rest and motion; (6) the masculine and the feminine; (7) the straight and the crooked; (8) the odd and the even; (9) the square and the oblong; and (10) the right and the left.
PHOTOGRAPHY AND THE INVISIBLE:
by Philip A. Malpas

IF a spectrum be thrown on a blackboard with a lantern, in a dark room, one end will be violet and the other red, to the ordinary eye. If a plain photographic sensitized plate is placed against the blackboard so as to receive the spectrum on its central portion during a suitable exposure and is then developed, fixed, and replaced in its original position, the result shown is remarkable. At the red end the plate is unaffected; the orange and yellow and green are scarcely recorded; the blue and violet are well represented, but the part of the plate most affected is that beyond the visible violet far into the "darkness" of the blackboard.
If you shine a spectrum onto a blackboard with a lantern in a dark room, one end will appear violet and the other red to the naked eye. If you place a plain photographic sensitized plate against the blackboard to capture the spectrum on its central area during a suitable exposure, and then develop, fix, and put it back in its original position, the result is striking. The plate remains unchanged at the red end; the orange, yellow, and green are barely captured; the blue and violet are well recorded, but the part of the plate that shows the most activity is beyond the visible violet, deep into the "darkness" of the blackboard.
Here is a sensitive surface or substance which can "see," as though brilliantly lighted, a surface which to the ordinary eye is invisible, but, on the other hand, has some difficulty in seeing the red and yellow, which the eye can see quite plainly. Needless to remark [Pg 143]that this is why a true red or yellow light is "safe" for ordinary plates and for dark-rooms. On the other hand it would be possible to have a dark-room which would be to the plate a very light room indeed, being filled with these invisible rays beyond the violet end of the spectrum.
Here is a sensitive surface or material that can "see" as if it were brightly lit, a surface that looks invisible to the naked eye but struggles to detect red and yellow, which are easily seen by the eye. It's worth noting [Pg 143] that this is why actual red or yellow light is "safe" for standard photographic plates and darkrooms. Conversely, it’s possible to create a darkroom that appears very bright to the plate, filled with these invisible rays beyond the violet end of the spectrum.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
VISINGSBORG CASTLE, VISINGSÖ, SWEDEN
Visingsborg Castle, Visingsö, Sweden

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE CANAL, TROLLHÄTTAN, SWEDEN
The Canal, Trollhättan, Sweden

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
HIGH SLUICE AND PALACE OF INDUSTRY, AMSTERDAM, HOLLAND
(At Amsterdam a stone arch bridge is called a sluice)
HIGH SLUICE AND PALACE OF INDUSTRY, AMSTERDAM, HOLLAND
(In Amsterdam, a stone arch bridge is referred to as a sluice)

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PALACE OF INDUSTRY, AMSTERDAM
Palace of Industry, Amsterdam
And yet there are some eyes which can plainly distinguish the fact that a substance or surface is giving off these powerful rays, invisible to less sensitive eyes. Perhaps this is one of the thousands of little forerunner facts which testify to the increase of sensibility prophesied by H. P. Blavatsky for this present century.
And yet there are some people who can clearly see that a substance or surface is emitting these powerful rays, which are invisible to those with less sensitive eyes. Maybe this is one of the many early signs that show the increased sensitivity predicted by H. P. Blavatsky for this century.
Now if a solution of one per cent of sulphate of quinine, one centimeter thick, is used in a glass cell before a lens or plate it may delay the exposure by perhaps six times the normal time, thus showing that of our photographs taken under ordinary conditions on ordinary plates we have been accustomed to accepting as true pictures reproductions of the invisible, although much of that invisible coincides with the visible, since these rays are emitted by so many substances.
Now, if you use a one percent solution of quinine sulfate that's one centimeter thick in a glass cell in front of a lens or plate, it could extend the exposure time by about six times the usual duration. This indicates that the photographs we usually take under normal conditions on standard plates have often been accepted as true representations of the invisible, even though much of that invisible spectrum overlaps with the visible, since many substances emit these rays.
But a false standard has been established unconsciously in our minds. Where blue skies should be, we are content to see a pure white in a photograph. Where reds and yellows abound we expect altogether too dark a representation, as with grass and green trees.
But an incorrect standard has been set unconsciously in our minds. Where there should be blue skies, we’re satisfied with a pure white in a photograph. Where reds and yellows are plentiful, we expect a representation that’s way too dark, just like with grass and green trees.
The quinine light-filter (aesculine, extracted from the horse-chestnut, serves as well) absorbs or is largely opaque to these rays and such a filter is much used now with specially sensitized plates to allow the colors to be reproduced in monochrome in truer relation. A yellow filter will also absorb some of the visible blue. The glass of the lens too is responsible for the absorption of a proportion of these rays. By an action not yet understood the dyeing of plates with certain dyes renders the silver in them far more sensitive to the various colors in the green, yellow, and red of the spectrum.
The quinine light filter (aesculine, derived from horse-chestnut, works well too) absorbs or is mostly opaque to these rays, and this type of filter is frequently used now with specially sensitized plates to enable the colors to be represented in monochrome more accurately. A yellow filter will also absorb some of the visible blue light. The lens glass is also responsible for absorbing a portion of these rays. Through an action that isn't fully understood yet, dyeing plates with specific dyes significantly makes the silver in them much more sensitive to the different colors in the green, yellow, and red parts of the spectrum.
Is it not probable that silver has the power of sensing these rays so keenly, while the human eye, for reasons best known to the human mind, has had and lost that power, but may be now beginning to regain it? Such a recovery is not made without strain and natures that can begin to sense these invisible rays must either strengthen and purify themselves to the utmost degree possible or suffer what dry leaves suffer in the flames, a burning out of the particles that are not tuned to withstand the red fire that burns them. Hence the theosophical [Pg 144]reason for purity and strength, first, last, and all the time, in preparation for the burning fiery flames of added sensitiveness which come and have come quite soon enough for us to prepare against rather than seek.
Isn’t it likely that silver has the ability to sense these rays so intensely, while the human eye, for reasons only understood by the human mind, has lost that ability but might be starting to regain it? Such a recovery doesn’t happen easily, and those who begin to sense these invisible rays must either strengthen and purify themselves as much as possible or face what dry leaves experience in flames—a burning out of the particles that can’t withstand the harsh heat. Therefore, the theosophical [Pg 144] reason for purity and strength is essential, now and always, in preparation for the intense flames of heightened sensitivity that are already upon us, and that we should prepare for instead of searching for.
Knowing what is now known of the efficacy of light in curing certain affections, especially the violet and blue light, is it too early to suggest that much of the power of quinine is due to the body being saturated with this "colorless" dye and so cutting off light which the constituents of the body are not strong enough to bear without their balancing power being impaired, and so leaving the battlefield at the mercy of inimical fever forces?
Knowing what we now understand about how effective light is in treating certain conditions, particularly violet and blue light, is it too soon to propose that a lot of quinine's effectiveness comes from the body being saturated with this "colorless" dye? This could then block light that the body's components aren't strong enough to handle without their balancing power being weakened, leaving the body vulnerable to harmful fever forces.
Tropical travelers are warned not so much to use quinine after attack, but to saturate the body (with minute doses) commencing several days before entering the dangerous zone.
Tropical travelers are advised not just to use quinine after an attack, but to start taking small doses several days before entering the risky area.
In spite of endless fraud and humbug and "fake" photography, it has long been suspected that the invisible can be photographed. As shown, we have never been doing anything else in our photography except photographing much of the invisible. Without saying that it has or has not been done, we may well ask if it is really so difficult to imagine that much of what inhabits the "seeming void" may be made visible to the lunar surface of the plate?
In spite of all the deception and fake photography, people have long speculated that the invisible can be captured in images. As we've shown, our photography has primarily focused on capturing much of the invisible. Without claiming it has or hasn't been achieved, we can certainly question whether it's truly so hard to believe that a lot of what exists in the "seeming void" could be made visible on the surface of the plate?
Professor Wood's experiments on the lines of photography by invisible rays are of absorbing interest. Not only has he made interesting photographs of objects by means of the invisible violet rays, but also by means of the invisible rays below the red end of the spectrum. And he shows one very interesting result of photographing Chinese white by these ultra-violet rays—as though the pigment were a pure black! This illustrates the fact long known to photo-engravers' artists that Chinese white is a bad white to use except in a mixed tint. The Chinese white cuts off so much of this invisible chemically-active "white" as to appear gray even to an ordinary plate's "lunar eye."
Professor Wood's experiments with photography using invisible rays are incredibly fascinating. He hasn’t just taken intriguing photos of objects using invisible violet rays, but also with the invisible rays below the red end of the spectrum. He presents one particularly interesting finding: when photographing Chinese white with these ultraviolet rays, it appears as if the pigment is pure black! This demonstrates a long-known fact among photo-engravers and artists that Chinese white isn’t a great choice to use on its own; it tends to absorb so much of this invisible, chemically-active "white" that it looks gray, even to an ordinary plate’s "lunar eye."
Another startling result is that by the ultra-violet light a man's shadow may entirely disappear when he is photographed in sunlight. One wonders if the strange Eastern "superstitions" as to shadows and men without shadows do not have a real scientific basis. Perhaps R. L. Stevenson's little child who rose so early that his "naughty little shadow had stayed at home ... and was fast asleep in bed," could tell us.
Another surprising finding is that under ultraviolet light, a person's shadow can completely vanish when they are photographed in sunlight. It makes you think if the unusual Eastern "superstitions" about shadows and people without shadows might actually have a scientific foundation. Maybe R. L. Stevenson's young child, who woke up so early that his "naughty little shadow had stayed at home ... and was fast asleep in bed," could explain it to us.
HEREDITY AND BIOLOGY: by H. T. Edge, B.A. (Cantab.)

THE word "heredity" is one that is much conjured with nowadays, so that it is important to understand its meaning and import. In so far as its meaning covers facts ascertained by reliable observation, and correct inferences therefrom, we must be prepared to accord the word the respect which in that case it deserves; but in so far as it may stand for imperfect observations and the faulty theories inferred therefrom, we must be equally prepared to apply scrutiny and reserve.
THE word "heredity" is one that's frequently discussed these days, so it's essential to understand what it means and its significance. To the extent that its meaning encompasses facts verified by trustworthy observation and accurate conclusions drawn from them, we should give the term the respect it rightfully deserves; however, to the extent that it represents flawed observations and the incorrect theories inferred from them, we should be equally ready to apply careful examination and caution.
One thing we find is that the word is frequently used, even by accredited authorities on biology, in a variable sense; in the course of an argument the word has two or more distinct meanings, and the arguer does not seem to be aware of the variation. This of course indicates a nebulosity in the reasoning and leads to confusion and wrong conclusions. For instance, in a particular case, where a lecturer is reported, we find that he uses the word (1) in the sense of "the fact that organic cells reproduce their kind," and (2) in the sense of "some power or faculty in virtue of which they reproduce their kind." These two senses are quite distinct, and would have been given separate heads in a dictionary; to ignore the distinction in an argument both arises from and creates confusion.
One thing we notice is that the word is often used, even by credible experts in biology, in different ways; during an argument, the word can have two or more different meanings, and the speaker doesn't seem to notice the variation. This, of course, shows a lack of clarity in the reasoning and leads to confusion and incorrect conclusions. For example, in a specific case where a lecturer is reported, we see that he uses the word (1) to mean "the fact that organic cells reproduce their kind," and (2) to mean "a certain power or ability that allows them to reproduce their kind." These two meanings are quite different and would be listed separately in a dictionary; ignoring the distinction in an argument leads to confusion arising from and contributing to misunderstandings.
But let us at present consider the second meaning—that of some power or property in virtue of which an organic cell can reproduce its kind. Biology, within its present scope, must confine itself to admitting the existence of this power and to tracing its workings. The source of the power lies outside the field of ordinary biological research. For, granted that physical matter is actuated by an agency, that agency must be immaterial; or at least, if material, then material in another sense than that in which physical matter is material. Now biologists may claim that this phase of the subject does not concern them; and that point we should be willing to concede in all cases where the investigations were confined to their appropriate limits—that is, to the limits appropriate to a confessedly limited science. But what we often actually find is that theorists overstep these limits and assume an attitude of positiveness and authority to which (by the logic of their own admission) they are not entitled. We even find proposals to base legislation upon biological theories; and there is the danger that in small self-governed communities such experiments may actually be carried into effect. When it comes to this therefore we are[Pg 146] justified in inquiring more jealously into the credentials of biology; for we do not readily concede the right to be governed by people who have confessed that certain vital phases of their subject do not concern them.
But let's consider the second meaning—that of some power or property that allows an organic cell to reproduce itself. Biology, within its current scope, has to limit itself to recognizing the existence of this power and figuring out how it works. The source of this power is outside the normal realm of biological research. If we assume that physical matter is driven by an agency, that agency must be immaterial; or at least, if it is material, it must be material in a different sense than how we understand physical matter. Biologists might argue that this part of the topic isn’t relevant to them; and we’re willing to accept that as long as their investigations stay within the appropriate limits of a clearly defined science. However, what we often see is that theorists exceed these limits and adopt a stance of certainty and authority that they aren’t entitled to, based on their own acknowledgment. We even encounter suggestions to base laws on biological theories; and there's a risk that in small, self-governing communities, these ideas may actually be put into practice. Therefore, when it reaches this point, we are[Pg 146] justified in closely examining the qualifications of biology; because we’re not willing to accept being governed by people who admit certain vital aspects of their field are outside their concern.
Hence, however the case may stand as regards merely theoretical science, when there is an attempt to apply theories to matters of government and public policy, the restrictions become a matter of vital importance. If we are to achieve successful results in applied biology, then we must positively know something about these mysterious potencies which lie behind matter and which many biologists say do not concern them; for these forces actually exist and count, whether biologists understand them or not; and though they may be ignored on paper, their effects cannot be ignored.
Hence, no matter how things might look concerning just theoretical science, when we try to apply theories to government issues and public policy, the limitations become extremely important. If we want to achieve successful outcomes in applied biology, we need to clearly understand these mysterious forces that lie behind matter and which many biologists claim are irrelevant to them. These forces exist and matter, whether biologists recognize them or not; and even if they can be overlooked in theory, their effects cannot be ignored.
That which lies behind matter is mind—something well known to our experience but not definable in terms of space. The mental aspect of heredity is far more important than the merely physical. The bearing of this truth upon the question of race-improvement and the elimination of degenerate types is important. In paying so much attention to the physical side of the question we are ignoring the important factors and exaggerating those of lesser importance.
What lies behind matter is the mind—something we all understand from experience but can't define in terms of space. The mental aspect of heredity is much more significant than just the physical part. This truth has a major impact on the discussions about improving races and getting rid of degenerate types. By focusing so heavily on the physical side of the issue, we are overlooking the crucial factors and overstating those that are less important.
In agriculture, attention to the soil is all very well and necessary; but attention to the nature of the seed planted is generally considered as counting for a good deal in determining the nature of the crop to be reaped. Biological theorists are flooding us with schemes for improving the soil in which the human plant grows; and very excellent some of these schemes are. But what about the seeds of the human plant? Nay more; we have not even exhausted the question of the soil; for besides the physical soil, is there not the mental soil? In short, an abundance of factors enter into the question, all of which are of vital import, yet of which but a few fall under the attention of biological theorists.
In agriculture, focusing on the soil is important and necessary; however, the type of seed planted is usually seen as a major factor in determining the quality of the crop harvested. Biological theorists are flooding us with ideas for improving the soil where humans grow, and some of these ideas are excellent. But what about the seeds of the human plant? Furthermore, we haven't even fully explored the question of the soil; in addition to the physical soil, isn't there also the mental soil? In short, many factors play a role in this issue, all of which are crucial, yet only a few receive attention from biological theorists.
Heredity includes the two factors of innate potentiality and environment; but the former, since it escapes the observation of physical science, is minimized in favor of the latter. There is an attempt to make environment account for the whole set of phenomena; as though the nature of the crop depended entirely upon the soil and not at all upon the nature of the seed.
Heredity involves two factors: inherent potential and environment; however, the first factor, which is not easily seen by physical science, is often downplayed in favor of the second. There’s a tendency to attribute all outcomes to the environment, as if the quality of the harvest relies solely on the soil and not at all on the type of seed.
In the question of parental transmission the same considerations apply. While it is true that the offspring derives many of its characteristics [Pg 147]from its parents, and others from its surroundings, we know that parentage and environment cannot explain everything. There is another factor; and this factor is what corresponds to the seed in our illustration from agriculture. In fact it is the innate character of the individual. For of a man's character, part is due to parentage and environment and part is inherent in the individual himself. The character is the resultant of these two components. The influence of this inherent factor is seen in families, where, though all the children have the same parents, the characters may be widely different. We are aware that an attempt is made to explain this fact by saying that the different children have combined the characteristics of the parents in different proportions; but this is not an explanation of the cause, but merely a restatement of the problem in another form.
In the issue of how traits are passed down from parents, the same thoughts apply. While it’s true that children inherit many traits from their parents, and others from their environment, we know that parentage and surroundings don’t account for everything. There’s another factor, which is akin to the seed in our farming example. It’s actually the innate character of the individual. A person's character is made up of part inheritance and environment, and part is inherent to the individual themselves. The character comes from the combination of these two elements. The impact of this inherent factor is evident in families, where even though all the children have the same parents, their personalities can be very different. Some try to explain this phenomenon by saying that the different children have mixed their parents’ traits in various ways, but that doesn’t really explain the cause; it just restates the problem in a different way.
Into the processes of generation and birth there enter many different factors, each of which calls for study, if we would know the truth and arrive at safe and practical conclusions. Even plants and animals have what may be called vital souls or monads, which, working behind physical matter, cause it to grow and develop. In the case of man there is still more, for such a process would produce merely an idiot. There is the human Soul, and this has its own character and destiny—its Karma—brought from its previous lives. This Karma is a potent determining influence in heredity, and it operates much more powerfully in some individuals than in others, this depending upon the stage of development which the particular Soul has reached.
Into the processes of generation and birth, many different factors come into play, each of which needs to be studied if we want to understand the truth and reach safe, practical conclusions. Even plants and animals have what can be called vital souls or monads, which, working behind physical matter, make them grow and develop. In the case of humans, there’s even more to it; otherwise, the result would just be an idiot. There is the human Soul, which has its own character and destiny—its Karma—shaped by its previous lives. This Karma significantly influences heredity and has a much stronger effect on some individuals than on others, depending on the stage of development that particular Soul has achieved.
The principle of heredity, as defined by most biologists, is incomplete and needs the Theosophical teachings to complete it. It is often wrongly supposed to conflict with the Theosophical teachings, but so far as it conforms to facts it cannot do this. Theosophists may find themselves unable to accept all the speculations of biologists, but they can never have any quarrel with the facts.
The concept of heredity, as explained by most biologists, is incomplete and needs the insights from Theosophical teachings to be fully understood. It's often mistakenly thought to be at odds with Theosophical teachings, but as long as it aligns with facts, that shouldn’t be the case. Theosophists might struggle to agree with all the theories of biologists, but they can never disagree with the facts.
In biological and anthropological works, in quasi-scientific or quasi-sociologic novels by immature and frequently morbid thinkers, and to some extent even in stage plays, we see the speculations of theorists brought forward as the basis for proposed social polities; and bad indeed would be our case should such experimenters ever attain the influence they covet. Frightful doctrines regarding marriage and parentage, inhuman suggestions as to the treatment of malefactors and weaklings, and other horrors, now growing familiar,[Pg 148] will readily suggest themselves to the reader. And as these signs spring from a misuse of science, which science itself seems unable to prevent; while no religious organization seems competent to deal with the problem; the importance of teachings which really can tell us something about our own nature is evident. But it is not of new dogmas that we speak; the teachings referred to are of the nature of demonstrations. When anyone is shown something which he did not before perceive, and recognizes it for a truth, and makes effectual use of it, then he is satisfied and needs not inquire into its authenticity. The purpose of Theosophy is to demonstrate the laws of human nature and nature in general. Its appeal is to the understanding.
In biological and anthropological studies, in semi-scientific or semi-sociological novels by immature and often dark thinkers, and to some extent even in plays, we see theorists' ideas proposed as the foundation for suggested social systems; and it would be truly concerning if such experimenters ever gained the influence they desire. Terrifying ideas about marriage and parenting, inhumane proposals regarding the treatment of criminals and vulnerable individuals, and other disturbing concepts, which are becoming more common, will easily come to mind for the reader. As these ideas stem from a misuse of science, which science itself seems unable to halt; and no religious organization appears able to tackle the issue; the significance of teachings that can genuinely inform us about our own nature is clear. However, we are not discussing new doctrines; the teachings mentioned are more like demonstrations. When someone is shown something they didn’t see before, recognizes it as truth, and finds practical use for it, they are satisfied and don't need to question its validity. The aim of Theosophy is to demonstrate the laws of human nature and nature as a whole. Its appeal is directed towards understanding.
INCORRODIBLE BRONZE: by Travers
IT has frequently been maintained that ancient nations, some of whose art-works remain to us, knew secrets in metallurgy which have been lost and not yet recovered by us; and that in this way they were able to make bronze tools as hard as steel, or harder, to make metals which would not corrode, etc. Where one has a wish to prove that ancient races did not possess such knowledge, there is a conflict between theories and facts, resulting in attempts to find an explanation which will solve the dilemma. But where one has no reason for desiring to represent the ancients as not being so endowed, the facts present no difficulty. On the one hand we have monuments of the hardest stone, elaborately engraved with deep and accurate intaglio. On the other hand we know that many ancient civilizations were of extremely long duration, and that surviving offshoots of these great civilizations show a remarkable skill in many arts and industries. There is an a priori probability that many processes were known which have not yet been rediscovered; and the fact that these architectural and sculptural remains exist merely increases that probability.
It has often been argued that ancient nations, some of whose artworks still exist today, possessed metallurgical secrets that have been lost and not yet recovered by us. This allowed them to create bronze tools that were as hard or harder than steel and to develop metals that wouldn’t corrode, among other things. When someone wants to prove that ancient cultures lacked such knowledge, there’s a clash between theories and facts, leading to attempts to find an explanation to resolve the issue. However, for those who aren’t trying to argue that the ancients were less capable, the facts are straightforward. On one side, we have monuments made from the hardest stone, intricately carved with deep and precise engravings. On the other, we know that many ancient civilizations lasted for an extremely long time, and surviving remnants of these great cultures demonstrate exceptional skill in various arts and industries. There’s a reasonable chance that many processes were known back then that we haven't rediscovered yet, and the existence of these architectural and sculptural remains only strengthens that possibility.
With regard to incorruptible bronze, the following, which is condensed from the Journal of the Royal Society of Arts (Britain), is interesting.
With respect to incorruptible bronze, the following summary from the Journal of the Royal Society of Arts (Britain) is noteworthy.
Figures of the Buddha are found in the north of Siam in great numbers, on the sites of ancient temples which have been crumbling[Pg 149] for centuries, leaving the figures standing amid the forest trees. The interesting thing about these figures is the perfect condition of the bronze after centuries of exposure to tropical suns and rains.
Figures of the Buddha are found in the northern part of Siam in large quantities, at the locations of ancient temples that have been deteriorating[Pg 149] for centuries, leaving the figures standing among the forest trees. The intriguing aspect of these figures is the remarkable condition of the bronze after centuries of facing tropical sun and rain.
This bronze is called by the natives "samrit"—the perfect or auspicious alloy—and its composition for a long time remained a secret, until, according to the American Consul at Bangkok, a few years ago the formula was discovered in an old Siamese manuscript belonging to the late King of Siam. The following is a translation:
This bronze is referred to by the locals as "samrit"—the perfect or lucky alloy—and its formula was kept a secret for a long time, until, according to the American Consul in Bangkok, it was discovered a few years ago in an old Siamese manuscript that belonged to the late King of Siam. Here’s the translation:
Take twelve ticals (one tical is equal to one half-ounce avoirdupois) weight of pure tin, melt it at a slow fire, avoiding bringing it to red heat. Pour two ticals weight of quicksilver, stir until the latter has become thoroughly absorbed and amalgamated, then cast the mixture in a mold, forming it into a bar. Take one catty in weight (eighty ticals) of refined copper and melt it; then gradually incorporate with it the amalgam, keeping in the meantime the fused mass well stirred. When this has been done, throw into the crucible a sufficient quantity of ashes obtained from the stems of the bua-bok (lotus) creeper so as to cover the molten metal. Remove the dross with an iron ladle. The metal remaining is samrit bronze.
Take twelve ticals (one tical equals half an ounce) of pure tin and melt it slowly, making sure it doesn’t reach a red heat. Add two ticals of mercury and stir until it’s fully absorbed and blended, then pour the mixture into a mold to create a bar. Next, take one catty (eighty ticals) of refined copper and melt it; gradually mix in the amalgam while stirring the melted metal well. After that, add enough ashes from the stems of the lotus creeper to cover the molten metal. Use an iron ladle to remove the dross. What remains is samrit bronze.
It is surely easy to understand that many such formulas might have been known and never hit upon since. The possibilities in the way of making alloys are endless, especially when it comes to using ingredients or reagents other than metals. It would be strange indeed if an industrious, highly intelligent, and very patient people, working for ages, inspired by enthusiastic motives, should not have discovered many things which are unknown to us whose history is so recent and whose records have been so largely concerned with less peaceful arts.
It’s definitely easy to see how many of these formulas could have been known and just never discovered again. The possibilities for creating alloys are limitless, especially when considering ingredients or chemicals beyond just metals. It would be really surprising if a hardworking, highly intelligent, and very patient group of people, working for a long time and driven by strong motivations, hadn’t discovered many things that we, with our much more recent history and records focused largely on less peaceful pursuits, are still unaware of.
SCIENTIFIC ODDMENTS: by the Busy Bee
The largest flower in the world is said to be Rafflesia, a native of Sumatra. It is composed of five round petals of a brickish color, each measuring a foot across. These are covered with numerous irregular yellowish white swellings. The petals surround a cup nearly a foot wide, the margin of which bears the stamens. The cup is filled with a fleshy disk, the upper surface of which is covered with projections like miniature cows' horns. When empty, the cup will hold about twelve pints. The flower weighs about fifteen pounds, the petals being three-quarters of an inch thick.
The largest flower in the world is known to be Rafflesia, which is native to Sumatra. It has five round petals that are a brick-red color, each measuring about a foot across. These petals are covered with many irregular yellowish-white bumps. They surround a cup that's nearly a foot wide, with stamens around the edge. Inside the cup is a fleshy disk, and its upper surface has projections that look like tiny cow horns. When it's empty, the cup can hold around twelve pints. The flower weighs about fifteen pounds, and the petals are three-quarters of an inch thick.
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
Quite a field of discovery lies open in connexion with photography by invisible light, for it can reveal objects whose existence was not suspected, especially on the moon and other celestial bodies. The photograph is taken through a quartz lens coated with silver, which is impenetrable to visible light but not to ultra-violet rays. White flowers come out black, and a glass porch looks as if made of sheet-iron. A man standing in the sunlight was seen to have no shadow, which shows that the ultra-violet rays do not come directly from the sun but are present in diffused light.
A lot of discovery is waiting to be made with photography using invisible light, as it can show objects we didn’t even know existed, particularly on the moon and other celestial bodies. The photo is captured through a quartz lens that's coated with silver, which blocks visible light but lets ultra-violet rays through. White flowers appear black, and a glass porch looks like it’s made of sheet metal. A man standing in sunlight was seen without a shadow, indicating that ultra-violet rays don’t come directly from the sun but are present in scattered light.
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
It is often desirable, in delicate scientific measuring, to convey a cool beam of light to a small scale which is to be read; and one clever device for doing this is to send the light along a glass rod. It might be thought that the light would escape through the sides of the rod and that it would therefore be necessary to coat them with some opaque substance; but this is not the case. Light does not pass through glass when it strikes the glass very obliquely. If we look very obliquely at a sheet of glass, we do not see the objects on the other side of it, but we see the reflection of those on the same side as that from which we look; the glass acts as if it were silvered. This is what is known as "total reflection"; and in accordance therewith the beam cannot escape through the sides of the rod. Thus the rod acts like a tube along which the light, as though a fluid, runs; rather a suggestive fact in connexion with currents and transmission generally.
It’s often useful, in precise scientific measurements, to direct a focused beam of light to a small scale that needs to be read; and one smart way to do this is to guide the light through a glass rod. You might think that the light would leak out through the sides of the rod, making it necessary to cover them with some opaque material; but that's not true. Light doesn't pass through glass when it hits the surface at a very steep angle. If we look at a sheet of glass from a sharp angle, we can’t see the objects on the other side, but instead, we see the reflection of those on the same side we are on; the glass behaves as if it were coated with silver. This phenomenon is known as "total reflection"; and because of this, the beam can't escape through the sides of the rod. Thus, the rod functions like a tube through which the light flows, almost like a fluid; this is quite an interesting point regarding currents and transmission in general.
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
Now that we know of radium emanation, we have a scientific explanation of the difference between natural curative waters when drunk at the spring and the same waters after being bottled and exported. Things may be chemically identical, and yet different—a reflection that should help to prevent us from becoming too dogmatic. This discovery about mineral waters has led to the invention of what may be called "artificial genuine waters"; they are mineral waters artificially impregnated with radium emanation. These have been used curatively with success. Following their use came that of radium baths, and then radium air-baths and radium inhalers. Patients can be put into a room whose air is impregnated with emanation, or they can inhale through a nozzle connected with a bottle. One naturally wonders how many more influences there may be in nature which have not yet been detected, and how many hygienic beliefs are con[Pg 151]sequently based on imperfect knowledge. What happens to the fresh air after it has been drawn into a building, heated in an apparatus, and distributed? Chemically the same it may be, but it differs a good deal in its effects from the air outside. And there is the question of prepared foods; is it enough that they be chemically the same as the natural product?
Now that we understand radium emanation, we have a scientific explanation for the difference between natural healing waters when consumed at the spring and those same waters after being bottled and shipped. Things can be chemically identical but still different—a realization that should remind us not to be too rigid in our thinking. This discovery about mineral waters has led to the creation of what could be called "artificial genuine waters"; these are mineral waters artificially infused with radium emanation. They have been successfully used for therapeutic purposes. Following their use came radium baths, and then radium air-baths and radium inhalers. Patients can be placed in a room filled with air enriched with emanation, or they can inhale through a nozzle connected to a bottle. One naturally wonders how many more influences in nature remain undiscovered and how many health beliefs are therefore built on incomplete knowledge. What happens to the fresh air once it's drawn into a building, heated in a device, and distributed? Chemically it may remain the same, but it has quite different effects compared to the outdoor air. Then there's the question of prepared foods; is it sufficient for them to be chemically identical to the natural product?
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
The devising of new luxuries is of doubtful advantage; for not only is luxury itself enervating, but it is often not even achieved, for our needs and susceptibilities increase with their satisfaction.
The creation of new luxuries is questionable; not only is luxury itself draining, but it often isn’t even attainable, as our needs and sensitivities grow with their fulfillment.
Soon it will not be necessary to have any circulation in your feet; nor to use warm foot-gear or warm your feet at the fire. The carpet on which you tread will itself be warm; or if it is not, you can make it so in a moment by merely pressing the ubiquitous and indispensable button in the wall. Stoop down and examine this magic carpet; it looks just like any ordinary unpretending piece of floor-furniture. But unravel some of its threads and you will find that they contain that all-pervading nerve of modern life—a wire. Upon a woolen thread is wound a tape made up of fine strands of nickel wire; over this again goes more wool, and so the wire is made invisible and flexible. A cord ending in a plug connects the carpet with the wall or the lighting fixture. One would think there was risk of the carpet going up in a puff of blue smoke; nor is one much reassured by the statement, in a scientific paper, that "when overheated, the resistance rises and cuts down the current, so that an automatic regulating action is given which prevents overheating." The rise of resistance would increase the quantity of heat generated, whereas the lessening of the current strength would only reduce the quantity of heat in the proportion of the square root of the diminution in current strength.
Soon, you won't need to worry about having cold feet anymore; there's no need for warm footwear or to warm your feet by the fire. The carpet you walk on will be warm by itself, or if it isn't, you can make it warm in an instant by simply pressing the convenient button on the wall. Bend down and take a look at this magic carpet; it looks just like any ordinary piece of flooring. But if you unravel some of its threads, you'll discover that they hold the essential nerve of modern life—a wire. Wrapped around a woolen thread is a tape made of fine nickel wire strands; more wool covers this, making the wire invisible and flexible. A cord with a plug connects the carpet to the wall or the light fixture. One might think there's a risk of the carpet igniting and producing blue smoke; and you wouldn't feel much better knowing that a scientific paper states, "when overheated, the resistance rises and cuts down the current, so that an automatic regulating action is provided to prevent overheating." The increase in resistance would actually raise the amount of heat produced, while the decrease in current would only reduce the heat in relation to the square root of the drop in current strength.
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
A new method of chemical analysis has been discovered by Sir J. J. Thomson. It makes use of the Crookes vacuum tube, which, as is well known, consists of a glass vessel containing a residuum of air or other gas in a highly rarefied state. A platinum wire is sealed into each end of the tube, each wire connected with an electrode within the tube. A high-potential electric current is transmitted across the rarefied gas, being carried by the particles, which, owing to the rarefaction, have a greater freedom of movement. When these charged particles strike the walls of the tube or an obstacle placed in their[Pg 152] path they produce beautiful luminous effects. Professor Thomson, in his new method of analysis, pierces the negative electrode with a tube of very fine bore, and it is found that the charged particles of gas pass through this tube into the space behind, where they will produce luminosity on a screen in their path. Now, as is known, these particles can be deflected from their straight path and caused to take curved paths by certain electric and magnetic methods. But the amount of deflection so produced varies according to the mass and velocity of the particle. Professor Thompson has so arranged the experiment that the amount of deflection produced in the various particles present is indicated by the spot at which they strike the screen. If they proceeded in a straight path, they would strike the screen in the center; the more they are deflected, the further from the center is the point at which they strike. This affords a means of analysing the composition of the gases present; but it is also necessary to take into account the fact that the amount of deflection depends not only on the mass and velocity of the particles but upon the amount of electric charge they are carrying. But this merely multiplies or divides the results by integral quantities.
A new one method of chemical analysis has been discovered by Sir J. J. Thomson. It uses the Crookes vacuum tube, which consists of a glass container with a low amount of air or gas in a highly rarefied state. A platinum wire is sealed into each end of the tube, with each wire connected to an electrode inside. A high-voltage electric current is transmitted through the rarefied gas, carried by the particles that, due to the low density, move more freely. When these charged particles hit the walls of the tube or an object in their path, they produce beautiful glowing effects. In his new method of analysis, Professor Thomson pierces the negative electrode with a very thin tube, and it’s found that the charged gas particles move through this tube into the space behind, where they will create luminescence on a screen in their path. As is known, these particles can be deflected from their straight path and made to follow curved paths by certain electric and magnetic methods. However, the degree of deflection varies depending on the mass and speed of the particle. Professor Thomson has set up the experiment so that the degree of deflection of the different particles is shown by where they hit the screen. If they travel in a straight path, they will hit the center of the screen; the more they are deflected, the further from the center the impact point will be. This provides a way to analyze the composition of the gases present; however, it’s also important to consider that the amount of deflection depends not only on the mass and speed of the particles but also on the amount of electric charge they carry. This simply scales the results by whole numbers.
It was found by these experiments that no matter what gas was being examined, hydrogen was always present, and also carbon, nitrogen, and mercury; mercury would be likely to be present in the air of a laboratory. In examining marsh gas (CH4), besides curves corresponding to marsh gas, carbon, and hydrogen, there were found other curves which by calculation would correspond to CH, CH2, and CH3, compounds which are not known to the chemist and which must be momentary transition stages in the decomposition of marsh gas.
It was discovered through these experiments that regardless of the gas being analyzed, hydrogen was always present, along with carbon, nitrogen, and mercury; mercury would likely be found in a laboratory's air. When examining marsh gas (CH4), in addition to the curves corresponding to marsh gas, carbon, and hydrogen, other curves were detected that, through calculations, corresponded to CH, CH2, and CH3, compounds that are not recognized by chemists and which must represent temporary transition stages in the breakdown of marsh gas.
This method of analysis is rapid, can be performed with minute quantities, and is not hindered by the presence of impurities, for these register themselves without interfering with the other elements.
This analysis method is quick, can be done with tiny amounts, and isn't affected by impurities, as they register themselves without disrupting the other elements.
Two prophecies by H. P. Blavatsky in The Secret Doctrine were that chemistry and biology were the twin magicians of the coming time, and that it would soon be admitted by men of science that the Occult teaching is true—that every cell, atom, and speck in the universe is alive.
Two prophecies by H. P. Blavatsky in The Secret Doctrine were that chemistry and biology would be the twin magicians of the future and that it would soon be accepted by scientists that the Occult teachings are true—that every cell, atom, and particle in the universe is alive.
The microscopic germ is every day pushing more to the front and threatening to elbow the mere molecule out of the field. Even familiar chemical reactions will not come off if nothing else but the chemicals concerned is present; there has to be something to start the reaction,[Pg 153] something electrical or who knows what. So we are told. Any day we may expect to hear that the electrons are alive; at any rate they are pretty lively and capable for "dead" things.
The tiny germ is increasingly coming to the forefront and threatening to push the simple molecule aside. Even common chemical reactions won't happen unless there's something more than just the involved chemicals; there needs to be something to trigger the reaction, whether it's electrical or who knows what. That's what we're told. Any day now, we might hear that electrons are alive; at the very least, they are quite active and capable for "dead" things.[Pg 153]
Bacteria are not all deadly or even maleficent. There are bacteria that are good for us, necessary for our existence. The human body can be described as made up of minute organisms. Disease means that the destructive ones have prevailed over the constructive; but when there is a proper balance of the two sorts we are healthy.
Bacteria aren't all harmful or evil. Some bacteria are beneficial and essential for our survival. The human body can be seen as composed of tiny organisms. Disease occurs when the harmful ones outnumber the helpful ones; however, when there's a proper balance of both types, we stay healthy.
And now we learn that some of the beneficent bacteria shine—emit light—a sure token of their saintly character! But they do not merely absorb it and give it out again like some chemicals and phosphorescent bodies; they create their own light. "Fiat Lux," they say, et lux fit. This light, too, is without heat, wherefore it is the most economical light possible. When we create light we create with it enough heat to run a hell, and all this represents waste. The most efficient electric filament, it is said, gives only 5% of the energy in the form of light. The luminous bacteria must have a nutritive substance and oxygen. They abound most in sea-water, and on the Pacific Coast the sea at certain seasons is a magnificent spectacle at night, each wave shining with a soft bright light of undefinable colors. But they can be experimented with in the laboratory. Photobacterium phosphorescens is obtained from the herring, duly fed and bottled, and can be used to read by. A scientific magazine shows a photograph of a picture of Lord Lister most appropriately illuminated by bacteria which are contained in glass tubes near the picture.
And now we find out that some helpful bacteria actually shine—emit light—a definite indication of their remarkable nature! But they don't just absorb light and release it like certain chemicals and glowing materials; they generate their own light. "Let there be light," they proclaim, and light is created. This light is also without heat, making it the most energy-efficient light possible. When we create light, we also produce enough heat to power a furnace, which is all waste. It’s said that the most efficient electric filament emits only 5% of its energy as light. The luminous bacteria need nourishment and oxygen. They are most abundant in seawater, and along the Pacific Coast, the ocean during certain seasons is a breathtaking sight at night, with each wave glowing in a soft, bright light of indescribable colors. But you can also experiment with them in the lab. Photobacterium phosphorescens is sourced from herring, properly fed and contained, and can be used for reading. A science magazine features a photo of a portrait of Lord Lister suitably lit by the bacteria contained in glass tubes near the image.
Light has been regarded mainly as a means of vision; but it is evidently more than this. In ancient science it is spoken of as one of the creative powers. In physics we recognize it as among the active transforming forces. We can regard it either as a form of energy or as a form of matter—these amounting to little more than alternative points of view. Behind the various phenomena classed as "light" lies their ultra-physical cause—the being, the thing-in-itself. When we speak of light as illuminating the mind or emanating from the source of inspiration, we are commonly held to be employing a figure of speech, a metaphor. But we might as well turn the matter around and regard the scientific use of the word light as a metaphor.
Light has mostly been seen as a way to see; however, it’s clearly more than that. In ancient science, it was considered one of the creative forces. In physics, we recognize it as one of the active transforming forces. We can think of it either as a form of energy or as a form of matter—these are just different perspectives. Behind the various phenomena grouped together as "light" lies their ultra-physical cause—the being, the thing-in-itself. When we talk about light as enlightening the mind or coming from a source of inspiration, we usually think of it as a figure of speech, a metaphor. But we could just as easily flip that around and consider the scientific use of the word light as a metaphor.
There are various kinds of light. Moonlight may be mistaken for the light of the sun by some creatures that have not seen the latter; also there are owls and bats which prefer it. Candles prove a source[Pg 154] of destruction to ignorant moths. The lowliest germs, as we see, can emit a certain luminosity; even decaying matter shines. And so there are various kinds of light in the world of mind; but best of all is the sunlight.
There are different types of light. Some creatures that have never seen the sun might mistake moonlight for it; there are also owls and bats that prefer it. Candles can be a source[Pg 154] of destruction for clueless moths. Even the simplest germs, as we know, can produce a certain glow; even decaying matter can shine. Similarly, there are various kinds of light in the world of thought, but the best is still sunlight.
Twinkle, twinkle, little germ,
How I wonder why you squirm,
Down among my flesh and blood,
Like a diamond in the mud.
Twinkle, twinkle, little germ,
How I wonder why you squirm,
Down among my flesh and blood,
Like a diamond in the dirt.
How doth the little busy bug
Improve each shining hour
By causing it to shine some more
With half a candle-power.
Dr. What's-his-name
How does the little busy bug
Make the best of every hour
By making it shine even brighter
With half a candle's power.
Dr. Who
LINNAEUS AND THE DIVINING-ROD:
Contributed by P. F.
LINNAEUS in one of his works relates an experience he had in the finding of noble metals by means of the divining-rod, and does it in the simple good-humored way that marks all his writings and makes them such delightful reading. He says:
LINNAEUS in one of his works shares a story about an experience he had discovering precious metals using a divining rod, and he does so in the straightforward and cheerful manner that characterizes all his writings and makes them such enjoyable reading. He says:
The divining-rod is a curious contrivance, and people will have us believe that the rod can tell where metals are hidden. Now and again my secretary would take a twig of hazel forked evenly at one end and would amuse the company with it. This happened also at this place, one person concealing his silver snuff-box, another his watch, here and there in the bushes, and in most cases the secretary found them. Now I had never believed in the divining-rod and did not like to hear it mentioned. It provoked me that it should be recommended in this way, and I imagined that my friends and my secretary were in collusion to deceive the company. So going to a large field north of the barn, I cut out a piece of turf, placed my little purse in the hole, and covered it up so carefully that nobody could see the least trace of it. My own mark was a great ranunculus growing near the place, and there was no other tall flower in the whole field. When all was arranged I went back to the company, told them that I had concealed my purse in the field, and asked the secretary to find it with the help of his divining-rod. If he found it, then I would believe in the rod, so sure was I that no mortal but myself knew the place where the money was.
The divining rod is an intriguing tool that people claim can find hidden metals. My secretary would sometimes take a hazel twig that was split at one end and entertain everyone with it. That happened here as well, with one person hiding his silver snuffbox and another his watch in the bushes, and most of the time my secretary would manage to find them. I had never believed in the divining rod and didn’t enjoy hearing about it. It irritated me that it was being touted this way, and I thought my friends and my secretary were in on a trick to fool everyone. So, I went to a large field north of the barn, cut a piece of grass, put my small purse in the hole, and covered it up so well that no one could see any sign of it. My marker was a tall buttercup nearby, the only tall flower in the entire field. Once everything was in place, I went back to the group, told them I had hidden my purse in the field, and asked the secretary to find it with his divining rod. If he found it, I would believe in the rod because I was sure that no one else knew where the money was hidden.
The secretary was delighted with such an opportunity to make me think better of the rod which I used always to ridicule; and the company too were most anxious to watch this master-test. The secretary searched for a long while, a full hour at least, and my host and hostess and I had the pleasure of seeing the rod work in vain; and as we did not get the money back, the rod was held up to ridicule.
The secretary was excited for a chance to change my mind about the rod that I always mocked, and the others were eager to see how this major test would play out. The secretary searched for a long time, at least an hour, while my host, hostess, and I enjoyed watching the rod fail to work; and since we didn’t get the money back, the rod became the target of mockery.
At last I repaired to the spot with the intention of recovering my purse, but only to find that our rod-walkers had trampled down all the grass by their perambulations. Not a trace was left of my ranunculus, and I was compelled to search for my money with the same uncertainty as the rod. I felt no inclination [Pg 155]to bet a hundred crowns on the rod, for all of us were engaged in a vain search which provoked both irritation and amusement. Finally I had to give it up, but the baron and the secretary asked me to tell them the place approximately, which I did. The wicked rod, however, refused to strike and pointed to a place right opposite. Finally, when all of us were tired of it, and I most of all, the secretary stopped at a place quite far from the one I had indicated, saying that if the purse was not there it would be useless to try to tell the place. I did not care to seek, as it was not at all in this direction that I had (as I thought) placed the purse. But Baron Oxenstjerna lay down upon the ground and put his fingers around the little piece of turf where the money was lying!
Eventually, I went back to the spot wanting to get my purse, only to find that the rod users had flattened all the grass with their wandering. There was no trace left of my buttercup, and I had to search for my money with the same uncertainty as the rod. I didn't want to bet a hundred crowns on the rod, as we were all caught up in a pointless search that caused both frustration and laughter. Ultimately, I had to give up, but the baron and the secretary asked me to guess the location, which I did. The stubborn rod, however, wouldn’t point to the right spot and instead led us elsewhere. Finally, when everyone was tired out, especially me, the secretary stopped at a place much farther from where I indicated, saying that if the purse wasn’t there, it made no sense to keep guessing. I wasn’t interested in searching, as I didn’t believe the purse was in that direction at all. But Baron Oxenstjerna lay down on the ground and actually found the little patch of grass where the money was hidden!
Thus the rod was right that time, and gave me back the money I should otherwise have lost. This is fact. If I see more such instances, I suppose I must believe what I do not want to believe. For it is quite different from the magnet and attraction between iron and iron; that a hazel twig can tell me the place where noble metals are—to that neither our outer nor our inner senses consent. Still I am not settled as to the divining-rod; yet I will not venture to bet as many crowns on it another time.
So the divining rod was accurate that time and returned the money I would have otherwise lost. That’s a fact. If I see more situations like this, I guess I’ll have to believe what I don’t want to believe. It’s totally different from how a magnet attracts iron; the idea that a hazel twig can point out where precious metals are—none of my senses agree with that. Still, I’m not sure about the divining rod; however, I won’t risk as many crowns on it next time.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
I. THE HEAD OF A CAÑON, POINT LOMA: A STUDY OF COLOR AND SHADE
I. THE HEAD OF A CANYON, POINT LOMA: A STUDY OF COLOR AND SHADE

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
II. ENTRANCE TO A CAÑON, POINT LOMA: A VIEW OF SINGULAR BEAUTY
II. ENTRANCE TO A CANYON, POINT LOMA: A VIEW OF UNIQUE BEAUTY

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
III. ANOTHER STRIKING VIEW IN A LOMALAND CAÑON
"Spirit that formed this scene ...
These formless wild arrays, for reasons of their own...."
III. ANOTHER STRIKING VIEW IN A LOMALAND CAÑON
"Spirit that created this scene ...
These shapeless wild formations, for their own reasons...."

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
IV. WHERE THE CAÑON LEAVES THE DAYLIGHT
The last glimpse of bay and mountains before descending 150 feet.
At the bottom it is chill and damp, the sky a blue ribbon.
IV. WHERE THE CAÑON LEAVES THE DAYLIGHT
The last view of the bay and mountains before dropping 150 feet.
At the bottom, it's cold and damp, with the sky like a blue ribbon.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
V. IN THE HEART OF THE CAÑON
Though too large for the camera, every foot of the rock's surface
is interesting and beautiful to the eye.
V. IN THE HEART OF THE CAÑON
Even though it's too big for the camera, every inch of the rock's surface
is captivating and gorgeous to look at.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
VI. A CAÑON, POINT LOMA; VIEW FROM ABOVE
VI. A CANYON, POINT LOMA; VIEW FROM ABOVE
LOMALAND CAÑONS: by W. J. Renshaw

POINT LOMA is an age-old peninsula at the extreme south of southern California, close to the Mexican border, "Table" and "Tent" mountains in old Mexico forming part of the unsurpassable view across San Diego Bay. It is situated between the thirtieth and thirty-fifth parallels of latitude (N.), about half way between the latitudes of Gibraltar and Cairo. It runs within a few points of due south from the mainland and is roughly wedge- or pennant-shaped, its eastern curve forming the western shore of San Diego Bay, its rocky west receiving the impact of "the league-long rollers" of the Pacific. Except on the eastern sand flats there is probably not five hundred yards of the main road along the Point that is either level or straight, but up and down it goes from level to level, winding in and out along the contours of the ridge. From the ridge the sides fall away in slopes, terraces or cliffs. On the flats on the eastern side are Roseville and La Playa and the government coaling station, quarantine station, and military fort. The western side is mainly abrupt cliffs fifty to sixty feet high, affording descent to the shore in few places, and hollowed with caves.
POINT LOMA is an ancient peninsula located at the southernmost tip of Southern California, near the Mexican border, with the "Table" and "Tent" mountains in Mexico creating part of the breathtaking view across San Diego Bay. It's positioned between the thirtieth and thirty-fifth parallels of latitude (N.), roughly halfway between Gibraltar and Cairo. The peninsula extends almost directly south from the mainland and has a shape like a wedge or a pennant, with its eastern curve forming the western shore of San Diego Bay and its rugged western side facing the “league-long rollers” of the Pacific. Except for the sandy flats on the east side, there likely isn’t more than five hundred yards of the main road along Point Loma that is flat or straight; it winds up and down from one level to another, following the contours of the ridge. From the ridge, the sides drop away into slopes, terraces, or cliffs. On the eastern flats are Roseville, La Playa, as well as the government coaling station, quarantine station, and military fort. The western side mainly consists of steep cliffs that are fifty to sixty feet high, with only a few places for accessing the shore, and is riddled with caves.
The major surface formation of Point Loma is a friable sandstone containing clays, gypsum, marls, pebbles, and a curious reddish[Pg 156] iron nodule varying in size from a small pea to a large marble. This occurs in great quantities and is apparently of igneous origin, though whether volcanic or meteoric is not known.
The main surface structure of Point Loma is a loose sandstone that includes clays, gypsum, marls, pebbles, and an interesting reddish[Pg 156] iron nodule that ranges in size from a small pea to a large marble. This material is found in large amounts and seems to come from igneous sources, although it's unclear if it's volcanic or meteoric in origin.
On both sides of the ridge deep cañons have been washed out by the rains and here and there are irregular amphitheaters as if a former cave had fallen in. Such a spot is shown in illustration No. I, the characteristic washing of the adobe face of the break being very picturesque, giving wonderful light and shade and color effects in the brilliant sunshine. The prevailing color is a rich brown, shading from gold to red, which seems to complement the intense blue of the sky. The shrubs and vines add every gradation and "tone" of green. Wild flowers, ferns, and cacti abound in these cañons, and many of the shrubs are aromatic, not only beautiful to the eye when in bloom, but a fragrant balsam to the sense of smell. Large owls and hawks nest in inaccessible places, living on the prolific smaller fauna; and a large tufted-eared wild cat has been met with.
On both sides of the ridge, deep canyons have been carved out by the rains, and here and there are uneven amphitheaters, as if an old cave has collapsed. Such a spot is shown in illustration No. I, where the distinctive erosion of the adobe face is quite picturesque, creating stunning light, shadow, and color effects in the bright sunlight. The dominant color is a rich brown, transitioning from gold to red, which complements the intense blue of the sky. The shrubs and vines add every shade and "tone" of green. Wildflowers, ferns, and cacti flourish in these canyons, and many of the shrubs are aromatic, not only pleasing to the eye when they bloom but also giving off a fragrant scent. Large owls and hawks nest in hard-to-reach places, feeding on the abundant smaller wildlife, and a large tufted-eared wildcat has been spotted.
The cañons on the west side are tame and uninteresting compared with those on the east. Here many a delightful outing can be had, with a spice of adventure in negotiating difficult ascents and descents, needing agility and a quick strong frame and muscles; or, if one does not possess such, the help of those who do. In some of the most difficult places niches have been cut with a hatchet, making the climb fairly easy.
The canyons on the west side are dull and unexciting compared to those on the east. Here, you can enjoy many great outings, adding a thrill from tackling tough climbs and descents, which require agility and strength; or, if you're not up for it, you can rely on those who are. In some of the hardest spots, notches have been carved with an axe, making the climb much easier.
Every few yards the character of these cañons alters, revealing views of the most varied beauty. One such is shown in illustration No. II, the entrance to one of the cañons: the silver sand of the bottom, the varied greens of the scrub, the rich red-gold-brown of the cliffs with the green chaparral peeping over, all flooded with golden sunshine almost palpitating with vibrant life, and over all the bluest blue sky, make a feast of color which must be seen to be appreciated. Or again, as in illustration No. III, there is rugged and savage grandeur recalling Whitman's words:
Every few yards, the character of these canyons changes, showcasing views of incredible beauty. One example is shown in illustration No. II, the entrance to one of the canyons: the shimmering sand at the bottom, the different shades of green from the shrubs, and the rich reds, golds, and browns of the cliffs, all with green chaparral peeking over, are all illuminated by warm sunlight that feels alive. Above all this is the brightest blue sky, creating a stunning display of color that must be experienced to be fully appreciated. Or again, as seen in illustration No. III, there’s a rugged and wild grandeur that brings to mind Whitman's words:
Many of the finest views cannot be photographed because they recede deep, deep out of the light of day. This can be seen by the[Pg 157] center foreground of illustration No. IV, the detail of which is quite lost in a veritable yawning gulf. Here one catches the last glimpse of the bay and the distant mountains before descending in five or six stages some one hundred and fifty or two hundred feet. At the bottom it is so narrow that one has to work his way along sideways. It is damp and chill and earthy down there, the sky a narrow ribbon of blue away up, and one emerges later feeling like an emancipated troglodyte.
Many of the best views can't be captured in photos because they fade deep into the shadows. This is evident in the[Pg 157] center foreground of illustration No. IV, where the detail is nearly lost in a vast chasm. Here, you catch the last sight of the bay and the distant mountains before descending in five or six steps about one hundred and fifty to two hundred feet. At the bottom, it’s so narrow that you have to shuffle along sideways. It’s damp, chilly, and earthy down there, with the sky appearing as a slim ribbon of blue far above, and you emerge later feeling like a liberated caveman.
Or as shown in illustration No. V—which is a view of the rock face on the right-hand side of No. IV, about half-way down—the scene is too large for the camera, while every foot of it is interesting and beautiful to the eye: "no jutty, frieze, buttress nor coign of vantage" but hath its festoon of vines, clump of ferns, or mass of wild flowers, while the flat rock is stained and mottled with lichens—sage green, old gold, brown, red; and only in such a place could mere light and shade work such magic: fairy towers, demon caves, faces in the rock—grotesque, fantastic, weird, beautiful, majestic, are the tricks of sunshine in this miniature cataclysmic playground of nature.
Or as shown in illustration No. V—which is a view of the rock face on the right side of No. IV, about halfway down—the scene is too vast for the camera, yet every inch of it is captivating and beautiful to the eye: "no ledge, frieze, buttress, or vantage point" is without its draping vines, cluster of ferns, or patch of wildflowers, while the flat rock is stained and spotted with lichens—sage green, old gold, brown, red; and only in such a place could mere light and shadow create such magic: fairy towers, demon caves, faces in the rock—grotesque, fantastical, weird, beautiful, majestic—are the effects of sunshine in this miniature, cataclysmic playground of nature.
The cañons are full of surprises. At one place—a winding defile between bare rocks, just wide enough for one to scramble through—the members of a party while near enough to converse, are invisible to each other because of the sudden turnings and doublings of the crack every few feet. Some of the cañons open out almost imperceptibly from others. Perhaps a rest will be called on the silver sand of some opening. The older members of the party wish to drink in the beauty of the surroundings. The younger ones work off superfluous energy—scaling the sides, exploring the branchings, or making a toboggan of some thirty feet or so of loose sand-slide. After a while someone will say: "It is time to return." So we retrace our steps and after proceeding a little way, if there be a newcomer in the party he is likely to say: "I don't remember this on the way down; it is altogether different." Being told that it is another cañon, he will say: "When did we enter it?"
The canyons are full of surprises. In one spot—a winding path between bare rocks, just wide enough for one person to scramble through—the members of a group, although close enough to chat, can’t see each other due to the sudden twists and turns of the crack every few feet. Some of the canyons merge into others almost unnoticed. Maybe a break will be taken on the silver sand of an opening. The older members of the group want to soak in the beauty of the surroundings. The younger ones burn off excess energy—climbing the sides, exploring the branches, or making a toboggan with about thirty feet of loose sand slide. After a while, someone will say, “It’s time to head back.” So we retrace our steps, and after going a little way, if there’s a newcomer in the group, they’re likely to say, “I don’t remember this on the way down; it’s totally different.” When told that it’s another canyon, they’ll ask, “When did we enter it?”
So we climb up and out again another way, someone perhaps climbing up on another's shoulders and then hauling the rest up; and within about two hours of starting out we are back home again, braced and exhilarated by the exercise, refreshed and inspired by the unique and varied beauty of these Lomaland cañons.
So we climb up and out another way, maybe someone is climbing up on another's shoulders and then helping the rest up; and within about two hours of starting, we're back home again, energized and excited from the workout, refreshed and inspired by the unique and diverse beauty of these Lomaland canyons.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society
Founded at New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
Founded in New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge, and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma with the buildings and grounds, are no "Community" "Settlement" or "Colony." They form no experiment in Socialism, Communism, or anything of similar nature, but are the Central Executive Office of an international organization where the business of the same is carried on, and where the teachings of Theosophy are being demonstrated. Midway 'twixt East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment shall one day stand at full meridian, the Headquarters of the Society unite the philosophic Orient with the practical West.
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma, including the buildings and grounds, are not a "Community," "Settlement," or "Colony." They are not an experiment in Socialism, Communism, or anything similar, but rather serve as the Central Executive Office of an international organization where its business is conducted and where the teachings of Theosophy are demonstrated. Situated halfway between East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment will one day shine at its highest point, the Headquarters of the Society connect the philosophical East with the practical West.
MEMBERSHIP
MEMBERSHIP
in the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society may be either "at large" or in a local Branch. Adhesion to the principle of Universal Brotherhood is the only pre-requisite to membership. The Organization represents no particular creed; it is entirely unsectarian, and includes professors of all faiths, only exacting from each member that large toleration of the beliefs of others which he desires them to exhibit towards his own.
In the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, membership can be either "at large" or in a local Branch. The only requirement for joining is a commitment to the principle of Universal Brotherhood. The Organization doesn't represent any specific creed; it's completely unsectarian and includes people from all faiths, only asking each member to show the same level of tolerance for others' beliefs that they wish to receive for their own.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be addressed to the local Director; for membership "at large" to G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be sent to the local Director; for membership "at large," contact G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
OBJECTS
ITEMS
THIS Brotherhood is a part of a great and universal movement which has been active in all ages.
THIS Brotherhood is part of a significant and global movement that has been active throughout all ages.
This Organization declares that Brotherhood is a fact in Nature. Its principal purpose is to teach Brotherhood, demonstrate that it is a fact in Nature, and make it a living power in the life of humanity.
This Organization states that Brotherhood is a reality in Nature. Its main goal is to teach Brotherhood, show that it is a reality in Nature, and make it an active force in human life.
Its subsidiary purpose is to study ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to investigate the laws of Nature and the divine powers in man.
Its secondary goal is to explore ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to examine the laws of nature and the spiritual powers within humanity.
H. P. BLAVATSKY, FOUNDRESS
AND TEACHER
H. P. BLAVATSKY, FOUNDER
AND TEACHER
The present Theosophical Movement was inaugurated by Helena Petrovna Blavatsky in New York in 1875. The original name was "The Theosophical Society." Associated with her were William Q. Judge and others. Madame Blavatsky for a time preferred not to hold any outer official position except that of Corresponding Secretary. But all true students know that Madame Blavatsky held the highest authority, the only real authority which comes of wisdom and power, the authority of Teacher and Leader, the real head, heart, and inspiration of the whole Theosophical Movement. It was through her that the teachings of Theosophy were given to the world, and without her the Theosophical Movement could not have been.
The current Theosophical Movement was started by Helena Petrovna Blavatsky in New York in 1875. The original name was "The Theosophical Society." She was joined by William Q. Judge and others. For a while, Madame Blavatsky chose not to take on any formal position except that of Corresponding Secretary. However, all real students know that Madame Blavatsky had the highest authority, the only true authority that comes from wisdom and power—the authority of Teacher and Leader, the genuine head, heart, and inspiration of the entire Theosophical Movement. It was through her that the teachings of Theosophy were shared with the world, and without her, the Theosophical Movement could not have existed.
BRANCH SOCIETIES IN EUROPE AND INDIA
BRANCH SOCIETIES IN EUROPE AND INDIA
In 1878 Madame Blavatsky left the United States, first visiting Great Britain and then India, in both of which countries she founded branch societies. The parent body in New York became later the Aryan Theosophical Society and HAS ALWAYS HAD ITS HEADQUARTERS IN AMERICA; and of this, William Q. Judge was President until his death in 1896.
In 1878, Madame Blavatsky left the United States, first visiting Great Britain and then India, where she established branch societies in both countries. The main organization in New York later became the Aryan Theosophical Society and HAS ALWAYS HAD ITS HEADQUARTERS IN THE USA; William Q. Judge served as President until his death in 1896.
It is important to note the following:
It is important to note the following:
In response to the statement published by a then prominent member in India that Madame Blavatsky is "loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar," Madame Blavatsky wrote:
In response to the statement published by a prominent member in India that Madame Blavatsky is "loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar," Madame Blavatsky wrote:
It is pure nonsense to say that "H. P. B. ... is loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar" (!?). H. P. B. is loyal to death to the Theosophical CAUSE and those Great Teachers whose philosophy can alone bind the whole of Humanity into one Brotherhood.... The degree of her sympathies with the Theosophical Society and Adyar depends upon the degree of the loyalty of that Society to the CAUSE. Let it break[Pg 159] away from the original lines and show disloyalty in its policy to the cause and the original program of the Society, and H. P. B., calling the T. S. disloyal, will shake it off like dust from her feet.
It’s completely ridiculous to say that "H. P. B. ... is loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar" (!?). H. P. B. is loyal to the Theosophical CAUSE and to those Great Teachers whose philosophy can truly unite all of humanity into one Brotherhood.... Her support for the Theosophical Society and Adyar hinges on how loyal that Society is to the CAUSE. If it deviates from its original principles and shows disloyalty in its policies concerning the cause and the Society’s initial mission, H. P. B., considering the T. S. disloyal, will cast it aside like dust from her shoes.
To one who accepts the teachings of Theosophy it is plain to see that although Theosophy is of no nationality or country but for all, yet it has a peculiar relationship with America. Not only was the United States the birthplace of the Theosophical Society, and the home of the Parent Body up to the present time, but H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress of the Society, although a Russian by birth, became an American citizen; William Q. Judge, of Irish parentage and birth, also became an American citizen; and Katherine Tingley is American born. America therefore not only has played a unique part in the history of the present Theosophical Movement, but it is plain to see that its destiny is closely interwoven with that of Theosophy; and by America is meant not only the United States or even the North American continent, but also the South American continent, and, as repeatedly declared by Madame Blavatsky, it is in this great Western Hemisphere as a whole, North and South, that the next great Race of humanity is to be born.
To someone who embraces the teachings of Theosophy, it’s clear that while Theosophy is not tied to any specific nationality or country and is meant for everyone, it has a special connection with America. The United States was the birthplace of the Theosophical Society and has been the home of the Parent Body ever since. H. P. Blavatsky, the founder of the Society, though born in Russia, became an American citizen. William Q. Judge, who was born to Irish parents, also became an American citizen, and Katherine Tingley was born in America. Thus, America has played a unique role in the history of the current Theosophical Movement, and it’s evident that its future is closely linked to Theosophy. When we refer to America, we are talking not only about the United States or even just the North American continent, but also the South American continent. As Madame Blavatsky often stated, it is in this vast Western Hemisphere, both North and South, that the next great Race of humanity is set to emerge.
MADAME BLAVATSKY FOUNDS THE
ESOTERIC SCHOOL; HER LIFE-LONG TRUST
IN WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
MADAME BLAVATSKY FOUNDS THE
ESOTERIC SCHOOL; HER LIFE-LONG TRUST
IN WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
In 1888, H. P. Blavatsky, then in London, on the suggestion and at the request of her Colleague, William Q. Judge, founded the Esoteric School of Theosophy, a body for students, of which H. P. Blavatsky wrote that it was "the heart of the Theosophical Movement," and of which she appointed William Q. Judge as her sole representative in America. Further, writing officially to the Convention of the American Societies held in Chicago, 1888, she wrote as follows:
In 1888, H. P. Blavatsky was in London when her colleague, William Q. Judge, suggested and requested that she establish the Esoteric School of Theosophy. This organization was for students, and Blavatsky described it as "the heart of the Theosophical Movement." She also appointed William Q. Judge as her sole representative in America. Additionally, she wrote a formal letter to the Convention of the American Societies held in Chicago in 1888, stating the following:
To William Q. Judge, General Secretary of the American Section of the Theosophical Society:
To William Q. Judge, General Secretary of the American Section of the Theosophical Society:
My dearest Brother and Co-Founder of the Theosophical Society:
My dear Brother and Co-Founder of the Theosophical Society:
In addressing to you this letter, which I request you to read to the Convention, summoned for April 22nd, I must first present my hearty congratulations and most cordial good wishes to the Society and yourself—the heart and soul of that body in America. We were several to call it to life in 1875. Since then you have remained alone to preserve that life through good and evil report. It is to you chiefly, if not entirely, that the Theosophical Society owes its existence in 1888. Let me thank you for it, for the first, and perhaps for the last time publicly, and from the bottom of my heart, which beats only for the cause you represent so well and serve so faithfully. I ask you also to remember that on this important occasion, my voice is but the feeble echo of other more sacred voices, and the transmitter of the approval of Those whose presence is alive in more than one true Theosophical heart, and lives, as I know, pre-eminently in yours.
In this letter, which I ask you to read at the Convention scheduled for April 22nd, I want to begin by extending my sincere congratulations and warmest wishes to both you and the Society—you are the heart and soul of that group in America. A few of us helped establish it in 1875. Since then, you've been the one to preserve that spirit through ups and downs. The Theosophical Society owes its existence in 1888 mainly, if not entirely, to you. I want to express my gratitude for that, perhaps for the first and last time publicly, and sincerely, from the bottom of my heart, which beats solely for the cause you represent so well and serve so faithfully. I also ask you to remember that on this important occasion, my voice is just a faint echo of other more sacred voices, conveying the approval of Those whose presence resonates in more than one true Theosophical heart, and lives on, as I know, especially in yours.
This regard that Madame Blavatsky had for her colleague William Q. Judge continued undiminished until her death in 1891, when he became her successor.
This respect that Madame Blavatsky had for her colleague William Q. Judge remained strong until her death in 1891, when he became her successor.
Madame Blavatsky, in 1889, writing in her Theosophical magazine published in London, said that the purpose of the magazine was not only to promulgate Theosophy, but also and as a consequence of such promulgation, "to bring to light the hidden things of darkness." She further says:
Madame Blavatsky, in 1889, writing in her Theosophical magazine published in London, stated that the magazine's purpose was not just to promote Theosophy but also, as a result of that promotion, "to bring to light the hidden things of darkness." She further says:
As to the "weak-minded Theosophists"—if any—they can take care of themselves in the way they please. If the "false prophets of Theosophy" are to be left untouched, the true prophets will be very soon—as they have already been—confused with the false. It is high time to winnow our corn and cast away the chaff. The Theosophical Society is becoming enormous in its numbers, and if the false prophets, the pretenders, or even the weak-minded dupes, are left alone, then the Society threatens to become very soon a fanatical body split into three hundred sects—like Protestantism—each hating the other, and all bent on destroying the truth by monstrous exaggerations and idiotic schemes and shams.
As for the "weak-minded Theosophists"—if they exist—they can handle themselves however they like. If the "false prophets of Theosophy" are not challenged, the true prophets will soon be confused with the false ones, just like they already have been. It's time we distinguish the genuine from the fake. The Theosophical Society is rapidly growing, and if we ignore the false prophets, the fakes, or even the gullible followers, then the Society risks quickly becoming a fanatical organization divided into hundreds of sects—similar to Protestantism—each one despising the others, all determined to distort the truth with outrageous exaggerations, ridiculous schemes, and deceptions.
We do not believe in allowing the presence[Pg 160] of sham elements in Theosophy, because of the fear, forsooth, that if even "a false element in the faith" is ridiculed, the latter is "apt to shake the confidence" in the whole.
We don’t support the presence[Pg 160] of fake elements in Theosophy because we’re concerned that if even "a false element in the faith" is mocked, it could "shake the confidence" in the whole thing.
... What true Christians shall see their co-religionists making fools of themselves, or disgrace their faith, and still abstain from rebuking them publicly as privately, for fear lest this false element should throw out of Christianity the rest of the believers?
... What true Christians would stand by and watch their fellow believers embarrass themselves or damage their faith without feeling the need to publicly and privately call them out, worried that this false element might drive away other believers from Christianity?
The wise man courts truth; the fool, flattery.
The wise person seeks truth; the fool seeks praise.
However it may be, let rather our ranks be made thinner, than the Theosophical Society go on being made a spectacle to the world through the exaggerations of some fanatics, and the attempt of various charlatans to profit by a ready-made program. These, by disfiguring and adapting Occultism to their own filthy and immoral ends, bring disgrace upon the whole movement.—Lucifer, Vol. iv, pp. 2 & 3
Whatever the case, it's better to thin our ranks than for the Theosophical Society to become a spectacle to the world through the exaggerations of some fanatics and the attempts of various charlatans to profit from a pre-packaged agenda. These individuals, by distorting and manipulating Occultism for their own corrupt and immoral purposes, bring shame upon the entire movement.—Lucifer, Vol. iv, pp. 2 & 3
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE ELECTED PRESIDENT
FOR LIFE
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE ELECTED PRESIDENT
FOR LIFE
In 1893 there openly began what had been going on beneath the surface for some time, a bitter attack ostensibly against William Q. Judge, but in reality also against H. P. Blavatsky. This bitter attack threatened to disrupt the whole Society and to thwart the main purpose of its existence, which was to further the cause of Universal Brotherhood. Finally the American members decided to take action, and at the annual convention of the Society held in Boston in 1895, by a vote of 191 delegates to 10, re-asserted the principle of Theosophy as laid down by H. P. Blavatsky, and elected William Q. Judge President for life. Similar action was almost immediately taken by members in Europe, Australia, and other countries, in each case William Q. Judge being elected President for life. In this action the great majority of the active members throughout the world concurred, and thus the Society was relieved of those who had joined it for other purposes than the furtherance of Universal Brotherhood, the carrying out of the Society's other objects, and the spiritual freedom and upliftment of Humanity. A few of these in order to curry favor with the public and attract a following, continued among themselves to use the name of Theosophy, but it should be understood that they are not connected with the Theosophical Movement.
In 1893, a bitter attack began, which had been brewing for a while, aimed at William Q. Judge but also targeting H. P. Blavatsky. This harsh criticism threatened to tear apart the entire Society and jeopardize its main goal: promoting Universal Brotherhood. Eventually, American members decided to take a stand. At the Society's annual convention in Boston in 1895, a vote of 191 delegates to 10 reaffirmed the principles of Theosophy as outlined by H. P. Blavatsky and elected William Q. Judge as President for life. Similar actions soon took place with members in Europe, Australia, and other countries, all electing William Q. Judge as President for life. The vast majority of active members worldwide supported this decision, which helped the Society remove those who had joined for reasons other than advancing Universal Brotherhood, pursuing the Society's other objectives, and promoting the spiritual freedom and upliftment of humanity. A few of these individuals, in an effort to gain public favor and build a following, continued to use the name of Theosophy, but it should be clear that they are not connected with the Theosophical Movement.
KATHERINE TINGLEY SUCCEEDS
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
Katherine Tingley Takes Over
William Q. Judge
One year later, in March 1896, William Q. Judge died, leaving as his successor Katherine Tingley, who for several years had been associated with him in the work of the Society. This Teacher not only began immediately to put into actual practice the ideals of Theosophy as had been the hope and aim of both H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, and for which they had laid the foundations, thus honoring and illustrating the work of her illustrious predecessors, but she also struck a new keynote, introducing new and broader plans for uplifting humanity. For each of the Teachers, while continuing the work and building upon the foundations of his predecessor, adds a new link, and has his own distinctive work to do, and teachings to give, belonging to his own time and position.
One year later, in March 1896, William Q. Judge passed away, leaving Katherine Tingley as his successor. She had been involved with him in the work of the Society for several years. This Teacher not only immediately began to implement the ideals of Theosophy, which had been the vision and goal of both H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, and for which they had laid the groundwork, thus honoring and exemplifying the efforts of her remarkable predecessors, but she also introduced a new approach, unveiling fresh and broader plans to uplift humanity. Each Teacher, while continuing the work and building on the foundations of their predecessor, adds a new element and has their own unique contributions and teachings relevant to their own time and context.
No sooner had Katherine Tingley begun her work as successor, than further attacks, some most insidious, from the same source as those made against H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, as well as from other sources, were inaugurated against her. Most prominent among those thus attacking Katherine Tingley were some referred to by Madame Blavatsky in the article above-quoted (pp. 159-60), who by their own actions had removed themselves from the ranks of the Society. There were also a few others who still remained in the Society who had not joined hands with the disintegrators at the time the latter were repudiated in 1895. These now thought it to their personal advantage to oppose the Leader and sought to gain control of the Society and use[Pg 161] it for political purposes. These ambitious agitators, seeking to exploit the Society for their own ends, used every means to overthrow Katherine Tingley, realizing that she was the greatest obstacle to the accomplishment of their desires, for if she could be removed they expected to gain control. They worked day and night, stooping almost to any means to carry out their projects. Yet it seemed that by these very acts, i. e., the more they attacked, the more were honest and earnest members attracted to the ranks of the Society under Katherine Tingley's leadership.
No sooner had Katherine Tingley started her role as successor than more attacks, some very sneaky, came from the same people who had gone after H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, as well as from other sources. The most notable among those attacking Katherine Tingley were some mentioned by Madame Blavatsky in the article referenced above (pp. 159-60), who had, through their own actions, distanced themselves from the Society. There were also a few others still in the Society who had not allied with the disruptors when they were rejected in 1895. These individuals now believed it would benefit them personally to oppose the Leader and aimed to take control of the Society for political purposes. These ambitious troublemakers, looking to use the Society for their own gain, did everything they could to undermine Katherine Tingley, knowing she was their biggest obstacle because if they could get rid of her, they expected to seize control. They worked tirelessly, resorting to almost any tactic to achieve their goals. However, it appeared that through these very actions—namely, the more they attacked—the more honest and committed members were drawn to the Society under Katherine Tingley's leadership.
KATHERINE TINGLEY GIVES SOCIETY
NEW CONSTITUTION
KATHERINE TINGLEY UPDATES SOCIETY
NEW CONSTITUTION
SOCIETY MERGES INTO BROADER FIELD
SOCIETY MERGES INTO LARGER FIELD
To eliminate these menacing features and to safeguard the work of the Theosophical Movement for all time, Katherine Tingley presented to a number of the oldest members gathered at her home in New York on the night of January 13th, 1898, a new Constitution which she had formulated for the more permanent and broader work of the Theosophical Movement, opening up a wider field of endeavor than had heretofore been possible to students of Theosophy. One month later, at the Convention of the Society, held in Chicago, February 18th, 1898, this Constitution was accepted by an almost unanimous vote, and the Theosophical Society merged itself into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society. In this new step forward, she had the heartiest co-operation and support of the vast majority of the members throughout the world.
To get rid of these troubling issues and to protect the work of the Theosophical Movement for the future, Katherine Tingley presented a new Constitution to several of the oldest members gathered at her home in New York on the night of January 13th, 1898. She had created this Constitution for a more lasting and expansive approach to the Theosophical Movement, allowing for broader opportunities than what had been available to Theosophy students before. One month later, during the Society's Convention in Chicago on February 18th, 1898, this Constitution was nearly unanimously approved, and the Theosophical Society merged with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society. In this new advancement, she received enthusiastic cooperation and support from the vast majority of members worldwide.
THEOSOPHY IN PRACTICE
Theosophy in Action
It is of interest here to quote our Teacher's own words regarding this time. In an article published in The Metropolitan Magazine, New York, October, 1909, she says:
It’s worth noting our Teacher’s own words about this time. In an article published in The Metropolitan Magazine, New York, October 1909, she says:
Later, I found myself the successor of William Q. Judge, and I began my heart work, the inspiration of which is partly due to him.
Later, I became the successor of William Q. Judge and began my heartfelt work, which was partly inspired by him.
In all my writings and associations with the members of the Theosophical Society, I emphasized the necessity of putting Theosophy into daily practice, and in such a way that it would continuously demonstrate that it was the redeeming power of man. More familiarity with the organization and its workers brought home to me the fact that there was a certain number of students who had in the early days begun the wrong way to study Theosophy, and that it was becoming in their lives a death-like sleep. I noticed that those who followed this line of action were always alarmed at my humanitarian tendencies. Whenever I reminded them that they were building a colossal egotism instead of a power to do good, they subtly opposed me. As I insisted on the practical life of theosophy, they opposed still more. They later exerted personal influence which affected certain members throughout the world. It was this condition which then menaced the Theosophical Movement, and which forced me to the point of taking such action as would fully protect the pure teachings of Theosophy and make possible a broader path for unselfish students to follow. Thus the faithful members of the Theosophical Movement would be able to exemplify the charge which Helena Petrovna Blavatsky gave to her pupils, as follows:
In all my writing and interactions with the members of the Theosophical Society, I emphasized the importance of applying Theosophy in daily life. It should consistently demonstrate that it is the redeeming force of humanity. As I got to know the organization and its members better, I noticed that some students who had begun studying Theosophy early on were doing it incorrectly, leading to a kind of lifeless existence. I observed that those who took this approach were often unsettled by my humanitarian views. Whenever I pointed out that they were fostering a great sense of egotism instead of a force for good, they subtly resisted me. My insistence on living by Theosophical principles only faced more opposition. They later influenced various members globally. This situation threatened the Theosophical Movement and compelled me to take action that would fully protect the true teachings of Theosophy and create a broader path for altruistic students. This way, the dedicated members of the Theosophical Movement could embody the message that Helena Petrovna Blavatsky conveyed to her students, which is:
"Real Theosophy is altruism, and we cannot repeat it too often. It is brotherly love, mutual help, unswerving devotion to truth. If once men do but realize that in these alone can true happiness be found, and never in wealth, possession or any selfish gratification, then the dark cloud will roll away, and a new humanity will be born upon the earth. Then the Golden Age will be there indeed."
"True Theosophy is all about altruism, and we can’t emphasize it enough. It’s about brotherly love, supporting one another, and being completely committed to the truth. If people ever come to realize that true happiness can only be found in these things—and not in wealth, possessions, or selfish pleasures—then the dark times will pass, and a new humanity will emerge on earth. Then, the Golden Age will truly come."
Here we find William Q. Judge accentuating the same spirit, the practical Theosophical life:
Here, we see William Q. Judge highlighting the same spirit, the practical Theosophical life:
"The power to know does not come from book-study alone, nor from mere philosophy, but mostly from the actual practice of altruism in deed, word, and thought; for that practice purifies the covers of the soul and permits the divine light to shine down into the brain-mind."
"The ability to truly understand doesn’t come just from reading books or philosophy, but mainly from actually practicing kindness in actions, words, and thoughts; because that practice cleanses the soul and allows the divine light to illuminate the mind."
THE PARTING OF THE WAYS
THE PARTING OF THE WAYS
On February 18, 1898, at the Convention of the Theosophical Society in America, held at Chicago, Ill., the Society resolved, through its delegates from all parts of the world, to enter a larger arena, to widen its scope and to further protect the teachings of Theosophy. Amid most intense enthusiasm the[Pg 162] Theosophical Society was expanded into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and I found myself recognized as its leader and official head. The Theosophical Society in Europe also resolved to merge itself into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and the example was quickly followed by Theosophical Societies in other parts of the world. The expansion of the original Theosophical Society, which Madame Blavatsky founded and which William Q. Judge so ably sustained, now called the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, gave birth to a new life, and the membership trebled the first year, and ever since that time a rapid increase has followed.
On February 18, 1898, at the Convention of the Theosophical Society in America, held in Chicago, Illinois, the Society decided, through its delegates from around the world, to take on a larger role, broaden its focus, and better safeguard the teachings of Theosophy. With great enthusiasm, the Theosophical Society was expanded into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and I found myself recognized as its leader and official head. The Theosophical Society in Europe also decided to merge into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and this decision was quickly echoed by Theosophical Societies in other areas of the world. The expansion of the original Theosophical Society, founded by Madame Blavatsky and effectively supported by William Q. Judge, now known as the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, brought about a new vitality, and membership tripled in the first year, with rapid growth continuing ever since.
INTERNATIONAL HEADQUARTERS AT
POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
Global Headquarters in Point Loma, California
In 1900 the Headquarters of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society were removed from New York to Point Loma, California, which is now the International Center of the Theosophical Movement. This Organization is unsectarian and non-political; none of its officers or workers receives any salary or financial recompense.
In 1900, the Headquarters of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society were moved from New York to Point Loma, California, which is now the International Center of the Theosophical Movement. This organization is non-sectarian and non-political; none of its officers or workers receive any salary or financial compensation.
In her article in The Metropolitan Magazine above referred to, Katherine Tingley further says:
In her article in The Metropolitan Magazine mentioned earlier, Katherine Tingley adds:
The knowledge that Point Loma was to be the World-center of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, which has for its supreme object the elevation of the race, created great enthusiasm among its members throughout the world. The further fact that the government of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society rests entirely with the leader and official head, who holds her office for life and who has the privilege of appointing her successor, gave me the power to carry out some of the plans I had long cherished. Among these was the erecting of the great Homestead Building. This I carefully designed that it might not stand apart from the beautiful nature about it, but in a sense harmonize with the sky, the distant mountains, the broad blue Pacific, and the glorious light of the sun.
The realization that Point Loma was set to become the global hub for the Universal Brotherhood and the Theosophical Society, dedicated to uplifting humanity, generated immense excitement among its members around the globe. Furthermore, the fact that the leadership of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society rests with a single leader and official head, who serves for life and has the authority to appoint her successor, motivated me to bring to life some plans I had envisioned for a long time. One of these plans was the construction of the Homestead Building, which I designed to blend seamlessly with the stunning natural surroundings rather than stand out, harmonizing with the sky, the distant mountains, the vast blue Pacific, and the brilliant sunlight.
So it has been from the first, so that the practical work of Theosophy began at Point Loma under the most favorable circumstances. No one dominated by selfish aims and ambitions was invited to take part in this pioneer work. Although there were scores of workers from various parts of the world uniting their efforts with mine for the upbuilding of this world-center, yet there was no disharmony. Each took the duty allotted him and worked trustingly and cheerfully. Many of the world's ways these workers gladly left behind them. They seemed reborn with an enthusiasm that knew no defeat. The work was done for the love of it, and this is the secret of a large part of the success that has come to the Theosophical Movement.
From the very beginning, the practical work of Theosophy began in Point Loma under the most favorable conditions. No individuals motivated by selfish desires or ambitions were invited to join this groundbreaking effort. Although many workers from various parts of the world collaborated with me to establish this global center, there was no conflict. Each person embraced their responsibilities and contributed with trust and positivity. Many former worldly habits were willingly left behind as these workers seemed to be rejuvenated with boundless enthusiasm. The work was driven by love, which has been crucial to the success of the Theosophical Movement.
Not long after the establishment of the International Theosophical Headquarters at Point Loma it was plain to see that the Society was advancing along all lines by leaps and bounds. Letters of inquiry were pouring in from different countries, which led to my establishing the Theosophical Propaganda Bureau. This is one of the greatest factors we have in disseminating our teachings. The International Brotherhood League then opened its offices and has ever been active in its special humanitarian work, being the directing power which has sustained the several Râja Yoga schools and academies, now in Pinar del Rio, Santa Clara, and Santiago de Cuba, from the beginning. The Aryan Theosophical Press has yearly enlarged its facilities in answer to the demands made upon it through the publication of Theosophical literature, which includes The Theosophical Path and several other publications. There is the Isis Conservatory of Music and Drama, the Department of Arts and Crafts, the Industrial Department, including Forestry, Agriculture, Roadbuilding, Photo-engraving, Chemical laboratory, Landscape-gardening, and many other crafts.
Shortly after the International Theosophical Headquarters was set up in Point Loma, it became evident that the Society was making tremendous strides in all areas. We received an influx of inquiries from various countries, prompting me to establish the Theosophical Propaganda Bureau, one of our key tools for disseminating our teachings. The International Brotherhood League subsequently opened its offices and has consistently been active in its humanitarian efforts, spearheading several Râja Yoga schools and academies now based in Pinar del Rio, Santa Clara, and Santiago de Cuba, from the outset. The Aryan Theosophical Press has expanded its capabilities each year to meet the growing demand for Theosophical literature, which includes The Theosophical Path among several other publications. Additionally, we have the Isis Conservatory of Music and Drama, the Department of Arts and Crafts, and the Industrial Department, which encompasses Forestry, Agriculture, Roadbuilding, Photo-engraving, a Chemical Laboratory, Landscape Gardening, and numerous other crafts.
DO NOT FAIL TO PROFIT BY
THE FOLLOWING
DO NOT FAIL TO BENEFIT FROM
THE FOLLOWING
Constantly the question is asked, what is theosophy, what does it really teach? Each year the life and work of H. P. Blavatsky and the high ideals and pure morality of her teachings are more clearly vindicated. Each year the position taken by William Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley in regard to their predecessor, H. P. Blavatsky, is better understood, and their own lives and work are seen to be actuated by the same high ideals for the uplifting of the human race. Each year more and more people are coming to realize that not all that goes under the name of Theoso[Pg 163]phy is rightly so called, but that there is a counterfeit Theosophy as well as the true, and that there is need of discrimination, lest many be misled.
People keep asking what theosophy is and what it actually teaches. Every year, the life and work of H. P. Blavatsky, along with the high ideals and strong morals of her teachings, become clearer. Each year, we gain a better understanding of the roles played by William Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley in relation to their predecessor, H. P. Blavatsky, and their own lives and work are recognized as inspired by the same high ideals aimed at uplifting humanity. More and more people are realizing that not everything called Theosophy is truly what it claims to be; there is both counterfeit Theosophy and the authentic version, emphasizing the need for discernment to prevent misleading many.
Counterfeits exist in many departments of life and thought, and especially in matters relating to religion and the deeper teachings of life. Hence, in order that people who are honestly seeking the truth may not be misled, we deem it important to state that the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society is not responsible for, nor is it affiliated with, nor does it endorse, any other society, which, while calling itself Theosophical, is not connected with the International Theosophical Headquarters at Point Loma, California. Having a knowledge of Theosophy, the ancient Wisdom-Religion, we deem it as a sacred trust and responsibility to maintain its pure teachings, free from the vagaries, additions, or misrepresentations of ambitious self-styled Theosophists and would-be teachers. The test of a Theosophist is not in profession, but in action, and in a noble and virtuous life. The motto of the Society is "There is no religion higher than Truth." This was adopted by Madame Blavatsky, but it is to be deeply regretted that there are no legal means to prevent the use of this motto in connexion with counterfeit Theosophy, by people professing to be Theosophists, but who would not be recognized as such by Madame Blavatsky.
Counterfeits are present in many areas of life and thought, especially regarding religion and the deeper teachings of life. Therefore, to ensure that those genuinely seeking the truth are not misled, it is important to clarify that the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society is not responsible for, affiliated with, or endorsing any other group that claims to be Theosophical but is not connected to the International Theosophical Headquarters in Point Loma, California. With a strong understanding of Theosophy, the ancient Wisdom-Religion, we consider it our sacred trust and duty to uphold its pure teachings, free from the whims, additions, or misrepresentations of eager self-proclaimed Theosophists and wannabe teachers. The real measure of a Theosophist is not in their words, but in their actions and in leading a noble and virtuous life. The Society's motto is "There is no religion higher than Truth." This was adopted by Madame Blavatsky, but it is unfortunate that there are no legal ways to prevent this motto from being used in association with counterfeit Theosophy by individuals claiming to be Theosophists who would not be recognized as such by Madame Blavatsky.
It is a regrettable fact that many people use the name of Theosophy and of our Organization for self-interest, as also that of H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress, and even the Society's motto, to attract attention to themselves and to gain public support. This they do in private and public speech and in publications. Without being in any way connected with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, in many cases they permit it to be inferred that they are, thus misleading the public, and honest inquirers are hence led away from the original truths of Theosophy.
It's unfortunate that many people use the name of Theosophy and our Organization for their own gain, as well as the name of H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress, and even the Society's motto, to draw attention to themselves and win public support. They do this both in private conversations and public speeches, as well as in publications. Often, without any real connection to the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, they let others assume they are affiliated, misleading the public and steering honest seekers away from the original truths of Theosophy.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society welcomes to membership all who truly love their fellow men and desire the eradication of the evils caused by the barriers of race, creed, caste, or color, which have so long impeded human progress; to all sincere lovers of truth and to all who aspire to higher and better things than the mere pleasures and interests of a worldly life, and are prepared to do all in their power to make Brotherhood a living energy in the life of humanity, its various departments offer unlimited opportunities.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society welcomes anyone who truly loves their fellow humans and wants to eliminate the harms caused by the divisions of race, creed, caste, or color, which have held back human progress for so long. It is open to all sincere seekers of truth and to those who strive for higher and better things than the simple pleasures and interests of a materialistic life. If you're ready to do everything you can to make Brotherhood a real force in humanity's life, its various departments provide endless opportunities.
The whole work of the Organization is under the direction of the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as outlined in the Constitution.
The entire operation of the Organization is managed by the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as detailed in the Constitution.
OBJECTS OF THE INTERNATIONAL
BROTHERHOOD LEAGUE
OBJECTIVES OF THE INTERNATIONAL
BROTHERHOOD LEAGUE
1. To help men and women to realize the nobility of their calling and their true position in life.
1. To help men and women recognize the importance of their purpose and their true place in life.
2. To educate children of all nations on the broadest lines of Universal Brotherhood and to prepare destitute and homeless children to become workers for humanity.
2. To teach children from all over the world about the principles of Universal Brotherhood and to prepare underprivileged and homeless kids to contribute to society.
3. To ameliorate the condition of unfortunate women, and assist them to a higher life.
3. To improve the lives of disadvantaged women and support them in achieving a better future.
4. To assist those who are or have been in prisons to establish themselves in honorable positions in life.
4. To assist those who are or have been incarcerated in finding respectable positions in life.
5. To abolish capital punishment.
5. To eliminate the death penalty.
6. To bring about a better understanding between so-called savage and civilized races, by promoting a closer and more sympathetic relationship between them.
6. To promote a better understanding between what are seen as primitive and advanced cultures by encouraging a closer and more compassionate relationship between them.
7. To relieve human suffering resulting from flood, famine, war, and other calamities; and, generally, to extend aid, help, and comfort to suffering humanity throughout the world.
7. To reduce human suffering caused by floods, famine, war, and other disasters; and, more broadly, to provide help, support, and comfort to suffering people around the world.
Joseph H. Fussell, Secretary
Joseph H. Fussell, Secretary
BOOK LIST
Book List
OF WORKS ON
THEOSOPHY, OCCULTISM, RELIGION, PHILOSOPHY, SCIENCE, AND ART
OF WORKS ON
THEOSOPHY, OCCULTISM, RELIGION, PHILOSOPHY, SCIENCE, AND ART
PUBLISHED OR FOR SALE BY
AVAILABLE OR FOR SALE BY
THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING COMPANY
The Theosophical Publishing Company
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U. S. A.
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U. S. A.
The office of the Theosophical Publishing Company is at Point Loma, California
The Theosophical Publishing Company is located in Point Loma, California.
It has no other office and no branches
It has no other office and no branches.
FOREIGN AGENCIES
International agencies
THE UNITED KINGDOM—Theosophical Book Co., 18 Bartlett's Buildings,
Holborn Circus, London, e. c., England
THE UNITED KINGDOM—Theosophical Book Co., 18 Bartlett's Buildings,
Holborn Circus, London, EC, England
GERMANY—J. Th. Heller, Vestnertorgraben 13, Nürnberg
GERMANY—J. Th. Heller, Vestnertorgraben 13, Nuremberg
SWEDEN—Universella Broderskapets Förlag, Barnhusgatan, 10, Stockholm
SWEDEN—Universal Brotherhood Publishing, Barnhusgatan 10, Stockholm
HOLLAND—Louis F. Schudel, Hollandia-Drukkerij, Baarn
HOLLAND—Louis F. Schudel, Hollandia Printing, Baarn
AUSTRALIA—Willans and Williams, 16 Carrington St., Wynyard Sq., Sydney, N. S. W.
AUSTRALIA—Willans and Williams, 16 Carrington St., Wynyard Sq., Sydney, N. S. W.
CUBA—H. S. Turner, Apartado 127; or Heredia, Baja, 10, Santiago de Cuba
CUBA—H. S. Turner, P.O. Box 127; or Heredia, Baja, 10, Santiago de Cuba
MEXICO—Samuel L. Herrera, Calle de la Independencia, 55 altos, Vera Cruz, V. C.
MEXICO—Samuel L. Herrera, 55 altos Independence Street, Veracruz, V. C.
Talk by Katherine Tingley at San Diego Opera House, March, 1902 | $ .15 |
A Call to Public Conscience: an Address delivered by Katherine Tingley at Isis Theater, San Diego, July 22, 1906. Published by the Woman's Theosophical Propaganda League, Point Loma | .05 |
Cosmic High, and Other Papers (W. Q. Judge) | .03 |
Bhagavad Gita (recension by W. Q. Judge). The pearl of the scriptures of the East. American edition; pocket size; morocco, gilt edges | 1.00 |
Culture of Focus (W. Q. Judge) | .15 |
Devachan; or the Heavenworld (H. Coryn) | .05 |
Echoes from the East; a broad Outline of Theosophical Doctrines. Written for the newspaper reading public. (W. Q. Judge) Sm. 8vo, cloth |
.50 |
Paper | .25 |
An Epitome of Theosophical Teachings (W. Q. Judge); 40 pages | .15 |
Freemasonry and Jesuitism, The Pith and Marrow of the Closing and Coming Century and Related Position of, (Rameses) | .15 |
8 copies for $1.00; per hundred, $10.00 | |
Katherine Tingley, Humanity's Friend; A Visit with Katherine Tingley (by John Hubert Greusel); A Study of Râja Yoga at Point Loma (Reprint from the San Francisco Chronicle, Jan. 6, 1907). The above three comprised in a pamphlet of 50 pages, published by the Woman's Theosophical Propaganda League, Point Loma |
.15 |
Hypnosis: Hypnotism, by W. Q. Judge (Reprint from The Path, vol. viii, p. 335); Why Does Katherine Tingley Oppose Hypnotism? by a Student (Reprint from New Century Path, Oct. 28, 1906); Evils of Hypnotism, by Lydia Ross, M.D. | .15 |
Events in the History of the Theosophical Movement; by Joseph H. Fussell. 24 pages, royal 8vo. |
.15 |
Isis Unveiled, by H. P. Blavatsky. 2 vols, royal 8vo, about 1500 pages; cloth; with portrait of the author. Point Loma Edition, with a preface. Postpaid | 4.00 |
Key to Theosophy: by H. P. Blavatsky. Point Loma Edition, with Glossary
and exhaustive Index. Portraits of H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge. 8vo., cloth, 400 pages. Postpaid |
2.25 |
Life at Point Loma: Some Notes by Katherine Tingley. (Reprinted from the Los Angeles Saturday Post, December, 1902) | .15 |
Guiding Light (M. C.), with Comments, and a short chapter on Karma. Authoritative rules for treading the path of a higher life. Point Loma Edition, pocket size edition of this classic, leather | .75 |
Embossed paper | .25 |
The Doctrine of the Heart's Mysteries. Prepared by Katherine Tingley and her pupils. Square 8vo, cloth | 2.00 |
Paper | 1.00 |
8 Pamphlet Series, comprising the different Articles in above, paper, each | .25 |
Nightmare Stories (H. P. Blavatsky). Illustrated by R. Machell. A collection of the weirdest tales ever written down. Cloth | .60 |
Paper | .35 |
The Plow and the Cross. A story of New Ireland; by William Patrick O'Ryan. 12mo, 378 pages. Illustrated. Cloth |
1.00 |
The Secret Doctrine. The Synthesis of Science, Religion, and Philosophy, by H. P. Blavatsky. Point Loma Edition; with Index. Two vols., royal 8vo, about 1500 pages; cloth. Postage prepaid | 10.00 |
Reprinted from the original edition of 1888, as issued by H. P. Blavatsky | |
Some Mistakes of Christian Science. Criticism by H. P. Blavatsky and W. Q. Judge | .15 |
Voices of Silence, The. (For the daily use of disciples.) Translated and annotated by H. P. Blavatsky. Pocket size, leather | .75 |
Yoga Quotes (translated by W. Q. Judge), pocket size, leather | .75 |
GREEK SYMPOSIA, as performed by students of the Isis League of Music and
Drama, under direction of Katherine Tingley. (Fully protected by copyright.) 1 Hypatia's Wisdom. 2 A Promise. Each |
.15 |
NEW CENTURY SERIES. The Essence and Core of Certain Sacred Texts. | |
Ten Pamphlets; Scripts, each | .25 |
Subscription (Series of 10 Pamphlets) | 1.50 |
Script 1—Contents: The Relation of Universal Brotherhood to Christianity—No Man can Serve Two Masters—In this Place is a Greater Thing | |
Script 2—Contents: A Vision of Judgment—The Great Victory—Co-Heirs with Christ—The "Woes" of the Prophets—Fragment: from Bhagavad Gîtâ—Jesus the Man | |
Script 3—Contents: Lesson of Israel's History—Man's Divinity and Perfectibility—The Man Born Blind—The Everlasting Covenant—Burden of the Lord | |
Script 4—Contents: Reincarnation in the Bible—The Money-Changers in the Temple—The Mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven—The Heart Doctrine—The Temple of God | |
Script 5—Contents: Egypt and Prehistoric America—Theoretical and Practical Theosophy—Death, One of the Crowning Victories of Human Life—Reliance on the Law—Led by the Spirit of God | |
Script 6—Contents: Education Through Illusion to Truth—Astronomy in the Light of Ancient Wisdom—Occultism and Magic—Resurrection | |
Script 7—Contents: Theosophy and Islâm, a word concerning Sufism—Archaeology in the Light of Theosophy—Man, a Spiritual Builder | |
Script 8—Contents: The Sun of Righteousness—Cant about the Classics | |
Script 9—Contents: Traces of the Wisdom-Religion in Zoroastrianism, Mithraism, and their modern representative, Parseeism—The Druses of Mount Lebanon | |
Script 10—Contents: The Religions of China | |
Script 11—(Supplementary Number) Contents: Druidism—Druidism and its Connexion with Ireland | |
OCCULTISM, STUDIES IN (H. P. Blavatsky). Pocket size, 6 vols. cloth; each | .35 |
Per set of six vols. | 1.50 |
Vol. 1. Practical Occultism. Occultism vs. the Occult Arts. The Blessing of Publicity | |
Vol. 2. Hypnotism. Black Magic in Science. Signs of the Times | |
Vol. 3. Psychic and Noetic Action | |
Vol. 4. Kosmic Mind. The Dual Aspect of Wisdom | |
Vol. 5. The Esoteric Character of the Gospels | |
Vol. 6. Astral Bodies; The Constitution of the Inner Man | |
THEOSOPHICAL MANUALS. Elementary Handbooks for Students. | |
16mo, price, each, paper 25c; cloth | .35 |
No. 1 Basic Theosophy | |
No. 2 The Seven Principles of Humanity | |
No. 3 Karma | |
No. 4 Rebirth | |
No. 5 Man After Death | |
No. 6 Kâmaloka and Devachan | |
No. 7 Teachers and Students | |
No. 8 The Cycle Theory | |
No. 9 Psychism, Ghost Studies, and the Astral Realm | |
No. 10 The Astral Light | |
No. 11 Psychometry, Clairvoyance, and Mind Reading | |
No. 12 The Angel and the Demon (2 vols., 35c each) | |
No. 13 The Fire and the Clay | |
No. 14 On faith and prayer | |
No. 15 Theosophy: the Origin of Religions | |
No. 16 From Crypt to Entryway; an Essay on the Rise and Fall of Dogma | |
No. 17 Earth: Its Parentage, its Rounds and its Races | |
No. 18 Children of the Firemist: a Study of Man | |
THE PATH SERIES. Specially adapted for Inquirers in Theosophy. | |
Already Published: | |
No. 1 The Purpose of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society | .05 |
No. 2 Theosophy Explained (W. Q. Judge) | .05 |
Reprinted from Official Report, World's Parliament of Religions, Chicago, 1893 | |
No. 3 Lost Mysteries (Herbert Coryn, m.d.) | .05 |
No. 4 Theosophy and its Imitations | .05 |
No. 5 Some Distorted Views of Theosophy (H. T. Edge, b.a.) | .05 |
Thirty Copies of above Path Series, $1.00; one hundred copies, $3.00 | |
MISCELLANEOUS. Souvenir Postcards from the Theosophical Headquarters. Two for 5c; postage 1c. extra; 50 copies, postpaid, $1.00; 100 copies, postpaid, $1.50 | |
Lomaland. An Album of Views and Quotations; 10½ × 13½ in. (postage 6c. extra) | .50 |
Reproductions of Famous Paintings by R. Machell. The Path—Parsifal—The Prodigal—The Bard—The Light of the Coming Day—'Twixt Priest and Profligate—The Hour of Despair—The Dweller on the Threshold. Size of photographs, 8 × 6 in., approximate. Price, unmounted, 50c; mounted | .75 |
The Path Magazine—Vol. ix ('94-95); Vol. x ('95-96); each | 2.00 |
The Path Magazine—Index to Vols. I to VIII; cloth | .50 |
Path Magazine—Back Numbers; each | .20 |
Searchlight, No. 6—Full Report of Great Debate on Theosophy and Christianity
held at Fisher Opera House, San Diego, Cal., September and October,
1901. 72 pages. Special number issued to the public |
.15 |
Searchlight, No. 7 | .15 |
Searchlight, Vol. II, No. 1 | .15 |
Universal Brotherhood Path } | |
Universal Brotherhood Magazine } Back numbers | .20 |
Vols. 13 (1898-99), 14 (1899-00), 15 (1900-01), 16 (1901-02), each | 2.00 |
LOTUS GROUP LITERATURE | |
Introduced under the direction of Katherine Tingley | |
No. 1 The Little Builders, and their Voyage to Rangi (R. N.) | .50 |
No. 2 The Arrival of the King (Machell); cloth, | .35 |
Lotus Songbook. Fifty original songs with copyrighted music; boards | .50 |
Lotus Song: "The Sun Temple," with music | .15 |
FRENCH | |
Elementary Theosophy | .05 |
The Mysteries of the Doctrine of the Heart (1re Section) | .50 |
SPANISH | |
Echoes of the East (W. Q. Judge) | .50 |
Epitome of Theosophical Teachings (W. Q. Judge). 40 páginas | .25 |
Theosophy Explained | .05 |
Theosophy and Its Counterfeits. Para uso de investigadores | .05 |
30 copies $1.00; 100 copies $3.00 | |
Life in Point Loma (Notas por Katherine Tingley). | .15 |
Libros Teosóficos Elementales para uso de los Estudiantes 16mo, precios cada uno, en papel 25c; en tela |
.35 |
Núm. 1 Teosofía Elemental
Núm. 2 La Constitución Septenaria del Hombre
Núm. 3 Karma
Núm. 4 Reencarnación
Núm. 5 El Hombre después la Muerte
Núm. 6 Kâmaloka y Devachán
Núm. 7 Los Maestros y sus Discípulos
Núm. 8 La Doctrina de los Ciclos
Núm. 9 Psiquismo, Fantasmalogía, y el Plano Astral
Núm. 10 La Luz Astral
Núm. 11 Psicomancia, Clairvoyancia, y Telepatía
Núm. 1 Elemental Philosophy
Núm. 2 The Seven-Fold Constitution of Man
Núm. 3 Karma
Núm. 4 Reincarnation
Núm. 5 Man After Death
Núm. 6 Kâmaloka and Devachán
Núm. 7 The Masters and Their Disciples
Núm. 8 The Doctrine of Cycles
Núm. 9 Psychism, Ghostology, and the Astral Plane
Núm. 10 Astral Light
Núm. 11 Psychomancy, Clairvoyance, and Telepathy
Núm. 12 El Angel y el Demonio (dos tomos, cada uno 35c)
Núm. 13 La Llama y el Barro
Núm. 14 Sobre Dios y las Oraciones
Núm. 15 Teosofía, la Madre de las Religiones
Núm. 16 Desde la Cripta á Pronaos: un Ensayo sobre la Elevación y Decadencia del Dogma
Núm. 17 La Tierra
Núm. 18 Los Hijos de la Neblina Ardiente: un Estudio del Hombre
Núm. 12 The Angel and the Demon (two volumes, each 35c)
Núm. 13 The Flame and the Clay
Núm. 14 About God and Prayers
Núm. 15 Theosophy, the Mother of Religions
Núm. 16 From the Crypt to the Pronaos: an Essay on the Rise and Fall of Dogma
Núm. 17 The Earth
Núm. 18 The Children of the Fiery Mist: a Study of Man
Order above from the Theosophical Publishing Company, Point Loma, California.
The following in other languages may be procured by writing direct to
the respective Foreign Agencies (see first page) for Book List and prices.
Order above from the Theosophical Publishing Company, Point Loma, California.
You can get the following in other languages by directly writing to the
respective Foreign Agencies (see first page) for the Book List and prices.
GERMAN
GERMAN
An ihren Früchten sollt Ihr sie erkennen—Wer ist ein Theosoph?—Was
Theosophie über manche Punkte lehrt und was sie weder lehrt noch billigt
Ausbildung der Konzentration (von William Q. Judge).
Das Leben zu Point Loma (Katherine Tingley). Schön Illustriert. (Recommended)
Die Bhagavad-Gîtâ (nach der englischen Ausgabe von William Q. Judge).
Die Wissenschaft des Lebens und die Kunst zu leben
Echos aus dem Orient (von William Q. Judge).
Studien über die Bhagavad Gîtâ (William Q. Judge).
Theosophie Erklärt
Rückblick und Ausblick auf die theosophische Bewegung
Wahrheit ist mächtig und muss obsiegen!
Postkarten mit Ansichten von Point Loma
You will know them by their actions—Who is a Theosoph?—What Theosophy teaches on specific topics and what it does not teach or support.
Focus Training (by William Q. Judge).
Life at Point Loma (Katherine Tingley). Beautifully Illustrated. (Recommended)
The Bhagavad Gita (based on the English edition by William Q. Judge).
The Science of Life and the Art of Living
Echoes from the East (by William Q. Judge).
Studies on the Bhagavad Gita (William Q. Judge).
Theosophy Unpacked
A Look Back and Forward on the Theosophical Movement
Truth is powerful and needs to win out!
Postcards featuring views of Point Loma
Theosophische Handbücher:
Theosophical Manuals:
No. 1 Elementare Theosophie
No. 2 Die Sieben Prinzipien des Menschen
No. 3 Karma
No. 4 Reinkarnation
No. 1 Basic Spiritual Philosophy
No. 2 The 7 Principles of Humanity
No. 3 Karma
No. 4 Rebirth
No. 5 Der Mensch nach dem Tode
No. 6 Kâmaloka und Devachan
No. 7 Lehrer und ihre Jünger
No. 8 Die Theorie der Zyklen u. s. w.
No. 5 Life After Death
No. 6 Kâmaloka and Devachan
No. 7 Teachers and Their Students
No. 8 The Theory of Cycles, etc.
DUTCH
DUTCH
Die Bhagavad-Gîtâ: Het Boek van Yoga; with Glossary. Bound in morocco or paper
De Kleine Bouwers en Hun Reis naar Rangi; een Geschiedenis voor Kinderen door
R. N. (met illustraties van R. Machell)
De Oceaan der Theosophie (door William Q. Judge)
De Ridders van Keizer Arthur—Een Verhaal voor Kinderen, door Ceinnyd Morus
Drie Opstellen over Theosophie. In verband met Vraagstukken van den Dag
Echo's uit het Oosten; een algemeene schets der Theosophische Leeringen door
William Q. Judge (Occultus)
Het Leven te Point Loma, Enkele Aanteekeningen door Katherine Tingley
Hoogere en Lagere Psychologie. Enkele Aanteekeningen door Katherine Tingley
(met Portret en Illustratie)
H. P. Blavatsky En William Q. Judge, De Stichters en Leiders der Theosophische
Beweging (Leerling). pp. 42
Katherine Tingley, de Autocraat (De Geheimen van de Leer van het Hart)
Licht op het Pad (door M. C.) Bound in morocco or paper
Pit en Merg, uit sommige Heilige Geschriften, 1e Serie
Inhoud: Theosophie en Christendom. "Niemand kan twee heeren dienen."
Iets Meerders dan de Tempel. Een Gezicht des Oordeels. De Mensch Jezus
Pit en Merg van de Eindigende en Komende Eeuw, en de daarmede in betrekking
staande positie van Vrijmetselarij en Jesuitisme, door Rameses
The Bhagavad Gita: The Book of Yoga; with Glossary. Available in leather or paper
The Little Builders and Their Journey to Rangi; a Story for Children by
R. N. (with illustrations by R. Machell)
The Ocean of Theosophy (by William Q. Judge)
The Knights of King Arthur—A Story for Children, by Ceinnyd Morus
Three Essays on Theosophy. Related to Current Issues
Echoes from the East; a general overview of Theosophical Teachings by
William Q. Judge (Occultus)
Life at Point Loma, Some Notes by Katherine Tingley
Higher and Lower Psychology. Some Notes by Katherine Tingley
(with Portrait and Illustration)
H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, The Founders and Leaders of the Theosophical
Movement (Disciple). pp. 42
Katherine Tingley, the Leader (The Secrets of the Teachings of the Heart)
Guiding Light (by M. C.) Available in leather or paper
Core and Substance, from certain Sacred Writings, 1st Series
Contents: Theosophy and Christianity. "No one can serve two masters."
Something More than the Temple. A Vision of Judgment. The Man Jesus
Core and Essence of the Ending and Upcoming Century, and the related position of Freemasonry and Jesuitism, by Rameses
Theosophical Manuals, Series No. 1
Theosophical Manuals, Series #1
No. 1 In den Voorhof
No. 2 Een heilig Leerstuk
No. 3 Verloren kennis weergevonden
No. 4 Een Sleutel tot Moderne Raadselen
No. 5 Het Mysterie van den Dood
No. 1 In the Front Area
No. 2 A Spiritual Lesson
No. 3 Rediscovered Lost Knowledge
No. 4 A Guide to Modern Mysteries
No. 5 The Mystery of Death
No. 6 "Hemel" en "Hel"
No. 7 Leeraren en hun Leerlingen
No. 8 Een Universeele Wet
No. 9 Dwaalwegen (Hypnotisme, Clairvoyance, Spiritisme)
No. 10 De Ziel der Wereld
No. 6 "Heaven" and "Hell"
No. 7 Teachers and Students
No. 8 A Universal Rule
No. 9 Wrong Paths (Hypnosis, Clairvoyance, Spiritualism)
No. 10 The Spirit of the World
Theosophical Manuals, Series No. 2
Theosophical Manuals, Series #2
No. 1 Psychometrie, Clairvoyance, en Gedachten-Overbrenging
No. 1 Psychometry, Clairvoyance, and Telepathy
SWEDISH
SWEDISH
Den Hemliga Läran, 2 band (H. P. Blavatsky)
Nyckel till Teosofien (H. P. Blavatsky)
Astral Berusning, Devachan, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Brev, som hjälpt mig (William Q. Judge)
Den Cykliska Lagen, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Dolda Vinkar i den Hemliga Läran, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Dödsstraffet i Teosofisk Belysning. m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Reinkarnationsläran i Bibeln, Om Karma, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Studier över Bhagavad-Gîtâ (William Q. Judge)
Teosofiens Ocean (William Q. Judge)
Vetenskapen och Teosofien, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Övning i Koncentration (William Q. Judge)
Hemligheterna i Hjärtats Lära (Katherine Tingley och hennes lärjungar)
En Intervju med Katherine Tingley (Greusel)
Katherine Tingley, af M. F. N. (levnadsteckning)
Existenslinjer och Utvecklingsnormer (Oscar Ljungström)
Kan ett T. S. sakna morallag? (Protest möte)
Teosofi och Kristendom, Genmäle till Prof. Pfannenstill (Dr. G. Zander och F. Kellberg)
Asiens Ljus (Edwin Arnold)
Bhagavad Gîtâ, Hängivandets bok
Den Teosofiska Institutionen (Baker)
Frimureri och Jesuitvälde (Rameses)
Ljus på Vägen
Lotusblad, för barn
Lotussångbok, ord och musik
Râja Yoga, Om Själens Utveckling
Skillnaden mellan Teosofi och Spiritism
Stjärnan, Sago- och Poemsamling, för barn
Teosofiens Innebörd
Tystnadens Röst
Visingsö (Karling)
The Secret Doctrine, 2 volumes (H. P. Blavatsky)
Key to Spiritual Knowledge (H. P. Blavatsky)
Astral High, Devachan, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Letters That Supported Me (William Q. Judge)
The Cyclic Law, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Hidden Insights in the Secret Doctrine, etc. (William Q. Judge)
The Death Penalty from a Theosophical Perspective, etc. (William Q. Judge)
The Bible's View on Reincarnation, Karma, and More. (William Q. Judge)
Studies on the Bhagavad Gita (William Q. Judge)
The Ocean of Theosophy (William Q. Judge)
Science and Theosophy, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Focus Training (William Q. Judge)
The Teachings of the Heart's Secrets (Katherine Tingley and her disciples)
An Interview with Katherine Tingley (Greusel)
Katherine Tingley, by M. F. N. (biography)
Life Lines and Development Standards (Oscar Ljungström)
Can a T. S. Lack a Moral Law? (Protest meeting)
Theosophy and Christianity, Response to Prof. Pfannenstill (Dr. G. Zander and F. Kellberg)
The Light of Asia (Edwin Arnold)
Bhagavad Gita, The Book of Devotion
The Theosophical Society (Baker)
Freemasonry and Jesuit Leadership (Rameses)
Light on the Path
Lotus Leaves, for children
Lotus Playlist, words and music
Raja Yoga: The Development of the Soul
The Difference Between Theosophy and Spiritism
The Star, A Compilation of Stories and Poems, for children
The Meaning of Theosophy
The Sound of Silence
Visingsö (Karling)
Teosofiska Handböcker
Enkelt och lättfattligt skrivna framställningar av Teosofiska läror
Klotband. Pris för varje bok, kronor 2.00
Teosofiska Handböcker
Enkel och lättförståelig presentation av teosofiska läror
Klotband. Pris för varje bok, 2.00 kronor
Nr 1 Elementär Teosofi
Nr 2 Människans Sju Principer
Nr 3 Karma
Nr 4 Reinkarnation
Nr 5 Människan efter Döden
Nr 6 Kâmaloka och Devachan
Nr 7 Lärare och deras Lärjungar
Nr 8 Läran om Cykler
Nr 9 Psykiska Fenomen och Astral-planet
Nr 10 Astral-ljuset
Nr 11 Psykometri, Clairvoyance och Tankeöverföring
Nr 1 Basic Theosophy
Nr 2 The Seven Principles of Humanity
Nr 3 Karma
Nr 4 Reincarnation
Nr 5 Humanity After Death
Nr 6 Kâmaloka and Devachan
Nr 7 Teachers and Their Students
Nr 8 The Doctrine of Cycles
Nr 9 Psychic Phenomena and the Astral Plane
Nr 10 Astral Light
Nr 11 Psychometry, Clairvoyance, and Telepathy
Nr 12 Ängeln och Demonen (2 delar à kronor 2.00)
Nr 13 Anden och Stoftet
Nr 14 Om Gud och Bönen
Nr 15 Teosofien, Religionernas Moder
Nr 16 Från Crypt till Pronaos. En essay över dogmernas uppkomst och förfall
Nr 17 Jorden: Dess härkomst, dess runder och raser
Nr 18 Eldtöcknets Söner. En studie över människan
Nr 12 Angels and Demons (2 parts for 2.00 kr)
Nr 13 The Spirit and the Dust
Nr 14 About God and Prayer
Nr 15 Theosophy, the Mother of Religions
Nr 16 From Crypt to Pronaos. An essay on the origin and decline of dogmas
Nr 17 The Earth: Its origin, its features, and its races
Nr 18 Sons of the Fire Smoke. A study of humanity
PERIODICALS
MAGAZINES
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL CHRONICLE. Illustrated. Monthly. | |
Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.00 |
The Theosophical Book Co., 18 Bartlett's Buildings, Holborn Circus, London | |
DEN TEOSOFISKA VÄGEN. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.50 |
Universella Broderskapets Förlag, Barnhusgatan 10, Stockholm 1, Sweden | |
DER THEOSOPHISCHE PFAD. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.50 |
J. Th. Heller, Vestnertorgraben 13, Nürnberg, Germany | |
HET THEOSOPHISCH PAD. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | .75 |
A. Goud, Steentilstraat 40, Groningen, Holland | |
EL SENDERO TEOSÓFICO. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.50 |
El Sendero Teosófico, Point Loma, California | |
RAJA YOGA MESSENGER. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription | .50 |
Unsectarian publication for Young Folk, conducted by a staff of pupils of the Râja Yoga School at Lomaland. | |
Address: Master Albert G. Spalding, Business Manager, Râja Yoga Messenger, Point Loma, California. |
Subscriptions to the above five Magazines may be secured also through
The Theosophical Publishing Co., Point Loma, California, U. S. A.
Subscriptions to the five magazines mentioned above can also be obtained through
Theosophical Publishing Co., Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
Neither the Editors of the above publications, nor the officers of The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, or of any of its departments, receive salaries or other remuneration. All profits arising from the business of the Theosophical Publishing Co., are devoted to Humanitarian work. All who assist in that work are directly helping that cause.
Neither the editors of the publications mentioned above nor the officers of The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, or any of its departments, receive salaries or any other form of payment. All profits generated by the Theosophical Publishing Co. are dedicated to humanitarian efforts. Anyone who contributes to that work is directly supporting that cause.

THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Unsectarian and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Devoted to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promulgation
of Theosophy, the study of ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science and Art, and to the uplifting
and purification of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Non-partisan and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Dedicated to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promotion
of Theosophy, the exploration of ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science, and Art, and to the improvement
and enrichment of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
The philosophy that teaches selflessness contains the balm for the pain and suffering of today. False ideas, false ambitions, inharmonious methods of living, selfishness, and an unbrotherly spirit, are accountable for the unhappiness and dissatisfaction....
The philosophy that encourages selflessness offers relief from today's pain and suffering. Misguided beliefs, unrealistic goals, conflicting ways of living, selfishness, and a lack of brotherhood are to blame for unhappiness and dissatisfaction....
Humanity has long wandered through the dark valley of bitter experiences; but the mountain heights are again seen, suffused with the glow of dawn and the promise of a new Golden Age, and a pathway is once more shown to that realm where the gods still abide.
People have often gone through difficult times and tough experiences; but the mountaintops are visible again, brightened by the light of dawn and the hope of a new Golden Age, revealing a path once more to that place where the gods still live.
Katherine Tingley
Katherine Tingley
The Theosophical Path
The Theosophical Path
MONTHLY ILLUSTRATED
Monthly Illustrated
EDITED BY KATHERINE TINGLEY
Edited by Katherine Tingley
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U. S. A.
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U.S.A.
Entered as second-class matter July 25, 1911, at the Post Office at Point Loma, California
under the Act of March 3, 1879
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
Entered as second-class matter July 25, 1911, at the Post Office at Point Loma, California
under the Act of March 3, 1879
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
COMMUNICATIONS
COMMUNICATIONS
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, The Theosophical Path, Point Loma, California." To the Business Management, including subscriptions, address the "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, The Theosophical Journey, Point Loma, California." For Business Management, including subscriptions, address it to "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
MANUSCRIPTS
MANUSCRIPTS
The Editor cannot undertake to return manuscripts; none will be considered unless accompanied by the author's name and marked with the number of words. The Editor is responsible only for views expressed in unsigned articles.
The Editor cannot promise to return manuscripts; none will be reviewed unless they include the author's name and are marked with the word count. The Editor is only responsible for opinions shared in unsigned articles.
SUBSCRIPTION
MEMBERSHIP
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Porto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, Two Dollars; other countries in the Postal Union, Two Dollars and Fifty Cents, payable in advance; single copy, Twenty Cents.
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Puerto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, $2; other countries in the Postal Union, Two dollars and fifty cents, payable in advance; single copy, 20 Cents.
REMITTANCES
Money transfers
All remittances to the New Century Corporation must be made payable to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
All payments to the New Century Corporation must be made payable to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
Vol. I No. 3
Vol. 1 No. 3
September 1911
September 1911
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
Southwest Corner of the Temple in the Greek Theater, Point Loma, Cal. | Frontispiece | |
The New Cycle | by H. P. Blavatsky | 165 |
Recent Confirmation of H. P. Blavatsky's Teachings | by H. T. Edge, b. a. (Cantab.) | 172 |
View in the Grounds of the International Theosophical Headquarters (ill.) | facing | 172 |
Lomaland Cañon and Hillside (illustration) | facing | 173 |
The Origin and Nature of Folk-music | by Kenneth Morris | 174 |
Lapland (illustrated) | by P. F. | 180 |
Cultivating Genius for Music | by E. A. Neresheimer | 182 |
Glimpses of Scandinavian Mythology | by Per Fernholm, m.e. | 184 |
The Dipylon and the Outer Ceramicus (ill.) | by F. S. Darrow, Ph.D. (Harv.) | 189 |
The Theosophic Torch | by Grace Knoche | 190 |
The Pythagorean Solids | by F. J. Dick, m. inst. c. e., m. inst. c. e. i. | 194 |
The "Black Age" | by Ariomardes | 196 |
Egyptian Art Under the XXVIth Dynasty (illustrated) | by C. J. | 200 |
The House of Lords, London (illustrated) | by R. | 201 |
Music Notes | by Charles J. Ryan | 202 |
Ancient Calendars | by Travers | 205 |
The Mysteries of Eleusis (illustrated) | by H. T. E. | 207 |
Glaciation, Past and Present (illustrated) | by T. Henry | 209 |
God and the Child (verse) | 211 | |
Power | by Lydia Ross, MD | 212 |
Sokrates (illustrated) | by F. S. Darrow, Ph.D. (Harv.) | 215 |
Sokrates and Seneca (illustration) | facing | 222 |
Scenes in Cuba and Florida (illustrations) | facing | 223 |
A Visit to a Louisiana Sugar Plantation | by Barbara McClung | 223 |
The Lorelei (illustrated) | by a Student-Traveler | 225 |
The Western Four-Toed Salamander (illustrated) | by Percy Leonard | 227 |
The Real Man | by H. Coryn, m. d., m. r. c. s. | 229 |
Book Reviews (by Carolus); and Notices | 233 |

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SOUTH-WEST CORNER OF THE GREEK TEMPLE IN THE GREEK THEATER
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
SOUTH-WEST CORNER OF THE GREEK TEMPLE IN THE GREEK THEATER
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
The Theosophical Path
Theosophical Path
KATHERINE TINGLEY, EDITOR
Katherine Tingley, Editor
VOL. I
VOL. 1
NO. 3
NO. 3
SEPTEMBER, 1911
SEPTEMBER 1911
There is but one Eternal Truth, one universal, infinite and changeless spirit of Love, Truth, and Wisdom, impersonal, therefore, bearing a different name in every nation, one Light for all, in which the whole Humanity lives and moves and has its being.—H. P. Blavatsky
There is only one Eternal Truth, one universal, infinite, and unchanging spirit of Love, Truth, and Wisdom, which is impersonal and known by various names in every country. It is one Light for all, where all of Humanity lives, moves, and exists.—H. P. Blavatsky
THE NEW CYCLE: Extracts from an Article Written by H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress of the Theosophical Society, for the first number of "La Revue Théosophique," 1889

THE principal aim of our organization, which we are laboring to make a real brotherhood, is expressed in the motto of the Theosophical Society: "There is no religion higher than truth." As an impersonal Society we must be ready to seize the truth wherever we find it, without permitting ourselves more partiality for one belief than for another. This leads directly to a logical conclusion. If we acclaim and receive with open arms all sincere truthseekers, there can be no place in our ranks for the bigot, the sectarian, or the hypocrite, enclosed in Chinese Walls of dogma, each stone bearing the words "No admission." What place indeed could such fanatics occupy in them, fanatics whose religions forbid all inquiry and do not admit any argument as possible, when the mother idea, the very root of the beautiful plant we call Theosophy is known as—absolute and unfettered liberty to investigate all the mysteries of nature, human or divine!
THE main goal of our organization, which we are working to turn into a true brotherhood, is summed up in the motto of the Theosophical Society: "There is no religion higher than truth." As an impersonal Society, we must be ready to embrace the truth wherever we find it, without showing favoritism toward one belief over another. This leads directly to a logical conclusion. If we celebrate and welcome all sincere truth-seekers, there can be no room in our ranks for the bigot, the sectarian, or the hypocrite, confined behind Chinese Walls of dogma, each brick marked with the words "No admission." What place could such fanatics possibly have among us, fanatics whose religions prohibit any inquiry and reject the possibility of debate, when the fundamental idea, the very essence of the beautiful concept we call Theosophy, is known as—absolute and unrestricted freedom to explore all the mysteries of nature, whether human or divine!
With this exception the Society invites everyone to participate in its activities and discoveries. Whoever feels his heart beat in unison with the great heart of humanity; whoever feels his interests are one with those of every being poorer and less fortunate than himself; every man or woman who is ready to hold out a helping hand to the suffering; whoever understands the true meaning of the word "Egoism"; [Pg 166]is a Theosophist by birth and by right. He can always be sure of finding sympathetic souls among us.
With this exception, the Society invites everyone to take part in its activities and discoveries. Anyone who feels their heart beat in sync with the greater heart of humanity; anyone who feels their interests align with those of every person who is poorer and less fortunate than themselves; every man or woman who is ready to lend a helping hand to those in suffering; anyone who understands the true meaning of the word "Egoism"; [Pg 166] is a Theosophist by birthright. They can always count on finding empathetic individuals among us.
We have already said elsewhere, that "Born in the United States the Theosophical Society was constituted on the model of its mother country." That as we know, has omitted the name of God from its Constitution, for fear, said the fathers of the Republic, that the word might one day become the pretext for a state religion: for they desired to grant absolute equality to all religions under the laws, so that each form would support the State, which in its turn would protect them all. The Theosophical Society was founded on that excellent model....
We’ve mentioned before that "Born in the United States, the Theosophical Society was formed based on the model of its mother country." As we know, this model left out the name of God from its Constitution because the founders of the Republic were concerned that it might one day serve as a reason for establishing a state religion. They aimed to provide complete equality to all religions under the law, so that each one would support the State, which in turn would protect them all. The Theosophical Society was established based on that outstanding model....
Each Body, like each member, being free to profess whatever religion and to study whatever philosophy it prefers, provided all remain united in the tie of solidarity or Brotherhood, our Society can truly call itself a "Republic of conscience."
Each member, like every individual, is free to practice any religion and study any philosophy they choose, as long as everyone stays connected through solidarity or Brotherhood. Our Society can genuinely be called a "Republic of conscience."
Though absolutely free to pursue whatever intellectual occupations please him the best, each member of our Society must, however, furnish some reason for belonging thereto, which amounts to saying that each member must bear his part, small though it be, of mental or other labor for the benefit of all. If one does not work for others one has no right to be called a Theosophist. All must strive for human freedom of thought, for the elimination of selfish and sectarian superstitions, and for the discovery of all the truths that are within the comprehension of the human mind. That object cannot be attained more certainly than by the cultivation of unity in intellectual labors. No honest worker, no earnest seeker can remain empty-handed; and there is hardly a man or woman, busy as they may think themselves, incapable of laying their tribute, moral or pecuniary, on the altar of truth....
Though each member of our Society is completely free to pursue any intellectual interests they like, they must still provide a reason for being part of it. This means everyone needs to contribute, no matter how small, their share of mental or other work for the benefit of all. If someone doesn’t work for others, they can’t truly call themselves a Theosophist. Everyone should strive for intellectual freedom, work to eliminate selfish and narrow-minded beliefs, and seek out all the truths that human understanding can grasp. This goal can best be achieved by fostering unity in our intellectual efforts. No honest worker or sincere seeker will walk away empty-handed; and there’s hardly anyone, no matter how busy they may think they are, who isn’t capable of making some contribution, either moral or financial, to the pursuit of truth....
In the present condition of the Theosophical history it is easy to understand the object of a Review exclusively devoted to the propagation of our ideas. We wish to open therein new intellectual horizons, to follow unexplored routes leading to the amelioration of humanity; to offer a word of consolation to all the disinherited of the earth, whether they suffer from the starvation of soul or from the lack of physical necessities. We invite all large-hearted persons who desire to respond to this appeal to join with us in this humanitarian work. Each co-worker, whether a member of the Society or simply a sympathizer, can help. We are face to face with all the[Pg 167] glorious possibilities of the future. This is again the hour of the great cyclic return of the tide of mystical thought in Europe. On every side we are surrounded by the ocean of the universal science—the science of Life Eternal—bearing on its waves the forgotten and submerged treasures of generations now passed away, treasures still unknown to the modern civilized races. The strong current which rises from the submarine abysses, from the depths where lie the prehistoric learning and arts swallowed up with the antediluvian Giants—demigods, though with but little of mortality—that current strikes us in the face and murmurs: "That which has been exists again; that which has been forgotten, buried for aeons in the depths of the Jurassic strata may reappear to view once again. Prepare yourselves."
In today's context of Theosophical history, it’s easy to see the purpose of a Review dedicated solely to spreading our ideas. We aim to expand new intellectual horizons, explore untrodden paths that lead to the betterment of humanity, and provide comfort to those marginalized on this planet—whether they’re suffering from a lack of spiritual fulfillment or physical needs. We invite all open-hearted individuals who want to answer this call to join us in this humanitarian effort. Every contributor, whether a Society member or a supporter, can make a difference. We stand at the brink of all the[Pg 167] incredible possibilities that lie ahead. This is once again the time for the great cyclical resurgence of mystical thought in Europe. Everywhere, we are immersed in the vast ocean of universal knowledge—the science of Eternal Life—carrying on its waves the lost and hidden treasures of generations long gone, treasures still undiscovered by modern civilization. The powerful current rising from the ocean depths—where the ancient wisdom and arts, consumed by the pre-flood Giants, lie—strikes us and whispers: "What has existed will rise again; what has been forgotten, buried for ages within the Jurassic layers, may come to light once more. Prepare yourselves."
Happy are those who understand the language of the elements. But where are they going for whom the word element has no other meaning than that given to it by physics or materialistic chemistry? Will it be towards well-known shores that the surge of the great waters will bear them, when they have lost their footing in the deluge which is approaching? Will it be towards the peaks of a new Ararat that they will find themselves carried, towards the heights of light and sunshine, where there is a ledge on which to place the feet in safety, or perchance is it a fathomless abyss that will swallow them up as soon as they try to struggle against the irresistible billows of an unknown element?
Happy are those who understand the language of nature. But where are they headed, those for whom the term element means nothing more than what physics or materialistic chemistry defines? Will they be carried to familiar shores by the surge of the great waters when they lose their footing in the approaching deluge? Will they find themselves lifted to the peaks of a new Ararat, towards heights of light and sunshine, where there’s a secure ledge for their feet, or will they plunge into a bottomless abyss as soon as they try to resist the overwhelming waves of an unknown element?
We must prepare ourselves and study truth under every aspect, endeavoring to ignore nothing, if we do not wish to fall into the abyss of the unknown when the hour shall strike. It is useless to leave it to chance and to await the intellectual and psychic crisis which is preparing, with indifference, if not with crass disbelief, saying that at the worst the flowing tide will drive us all in the course of nature towards the farther shore; for it is far more probable that the tidal wave will cast up nothing but a corpse. The strife will be terrible in any case between brutal materialism and blind fanaticism on the one hand, and philosophy and mysticism on the other—mysticism, that veil of more or less translucency which hides the eternal Truth.
We need to get ready and explore the truth from every angle, doing our best not to overlook anything, if we want to avoid getting lost in the unknown when the moment comes. It's pointless to leave it to chance and wait for the intellectual and spiritual crisis that’s brewing, doing so with indifference or even outright disbelief, thinking that worst case, the natural flow will carry us to safety; it’s much more likely that the tide will only wash up a lifeless body. The struggle will be intense regardless, pitting brutal materialism and blind fanaticism against philosophy and mysticism—mysticism, that veil of varying transparency that conceals the eternal Truth.
But it is not materialism that will gain the upper hand. Every fanatic whose ideas isolate him from the universal axiom that "There is no religion higher than Truth" will see himself by that very fact rejected, like an unworthy stone, from the Archway called Universal Brotherhood. Tossed by the waves, driven by the winds, reeling in[Pg 168] that element which is so terrible because unknown, he will soon find himself engulfed....
But it’s not materialism that will prevail. Every fanatic whose beliefs separate him from the universal truth that "There is no religion higher than Truth" will, precisely because of that, find himself rejected, like an unworthy stone, from the Archway known as Universal Brotherhood. Tossed by the waves, driven by the winds, reeling in[Pg 168] that element which is so frightening because it’s unfamiliar, he will soon find himself overwhelmed....
Yes, it must be so, it cannot be otherwise when the chilly and artificial gleam of modern materialism will disappear for want of fuel. Those who cannot form any idea of a spiritual Ego, a living soul and an eternal Spirit within their material shell (which owes its very existence to these principles); those for whom the great hope of an existence beyond the grave is a vexation, merely the symbol of an unknown quantity, or else the subject of a belief sui generis, the result of theological and mediumistic hallucinations—these will do well to prepare for the serious troubles the future has in store for them. For from the depths of the dark, muddy waters of materiality which hide from them every glimpse of the horizons of the great Beyond, there is a mystic force rising during these last years of the century. At most it is but the first gentle rustling, but it is a superhuman rustling—"supernatural" only for the superstitious and the ignorant. The spirit of truth is passing over the face of the waters, and in dividing them, is compelling them to disgorge their spiritual treasures. This spirit is a force that can neither be hindered nor stopped. Those who recognize it and feel that this is the supreme moment of their salvation will be uplifted by it and carried beyond the illusions of the great astral serpent. The joy they will experience will be so poignant and intense that if they were not mentally isolated from their body of flesh, the beatitude would pierce them like sharp steel. It is not pleasure that they will experience but a bliss which is a foretaste of the wisdom of the gods, the knowledge of good and evil, of the fruits of the tree of life.
Yes, it has to be this way; it can't be any different when the cold and artificial glow of modern materialism fades away due to lack of sustenance. Those who can't conceive of a spiritual self, a living soul, and an eternal spirit within their physical form (which owes its very existence to these principles); those who see the great hope of life after death as a nuisance, just a symbol of something unknown, or merely a belief that’s unique, stemming from religious and mediumistic delusions—these individuals should get ready for the serious challenges that the future holds for them. For from the depths of the dark, murky waters of materialism, which block their view of the horizons of the great Beyond, a mystical force has been rising in these last years of the century. It’s at most just the first gentle stirrings, but it’s a superhuman stirring—"supernatural" only to the superstitious and the uninformed. The spirit of truth is moving across the surface of the waters, and as it parts them, it’s forcing them to reveal their spiritual treasures. This spirit is a force that cannot be hindered or stopped. Those who recognize it and understand that this is their ultimate moment of salvation will be uplifted by it and carried beyond the illusions of the great astral serpent. The joy they will feel will be so profound and overwhelming that if they were not mentally detached from their physical bodies, the bliss would strike them like sharp steel. They will experience not mere pleasure but a bliss that is a taste of the wisdom of the gods, the knowledge of good and evil, and the fruits of the tree of life.
But although the man of today may be a fanatic, a sceptic, or a mystic, he must be well convinced that it is useless for him to struggle against the two moral forces at large today engaged in the supreme contest. He is at the mercy of these two adversaries and there is no intermediary capable of protecting him. It is but a question of choice, whether to let himself be carried along on the wave of mystical evolution, or to struggle against this moral and psychic reaction and so find himself engulfed in the maelstrom of the rising tide. The whole world, at this time, with its centers of high intelligence and humane culture, its political, artistic, literary, and commercial life, is in a turmoil; everything is shaking and crumbling in its movement towards reform. It is useless to shut the eyes, it is useless to hope that anyone can[Pg 169] remain neutral between the two contending forces; the choice is whether to be crushed between them or to become united with one or the other. The man who imagines he has freedom, but who, nevertheless, remains plunged in that seething caldron of foulness called the life of Society—gives the lie in the face of his divine Ego, a lie so terrible that it will stifle that higher self for a long series of future incarnations. All you who hesitate in the path of Theosophy and the occult sciences, who are trembling on the golden threshold of truth—the only one within your grasp, for all the others have failed you one after the other—look straight in the face the great Reality which is offered you. It is only to mystics that these words are addressed, for them alone have they any importance; for those who have already made their choice they are vain and useless. But you Students of Occultism and Theosophy, you well know that a word, old as the world though new to you, has been declared at the beginning of this cycle. You well know that a note has just been struck which has never yet been heard by the mankind of the present era; and that a new thought is revealed, ripened by the forces of evolution. This thought differs from everything that has been produced in the nineteenth century; it is identical, however, with the thought that has been the dominant tone and key-stone of each century, especially the last—absolute freedom of thought for humanity.
But even though today's person might be a fanatic, a skeptic, or a mystic, they must realize that it's pointless to fight against the two moral forces currently in a major conflict. They are at the mercy of these two opponents, and there’s no middle ground that can protect them. It's simply a matter of choosing whether to go along with the wave of mystical evolution or to resist this moral and psychological shift and risk being swallowed up in the turmoil. The entire world right now, with its centers of high intelligence and cultural enlightenment—its political, artistic, literary, and commercial scenes—is in chaos; everything is shaking and falling apart as it moves toward reform. It’s useless to close one’s eyes or to hope anyone can remain neutral in the face of these opposing forces; the choice stands between being crushed by them or aligning with one or the other. The person who believes they are free yet remains mired in the messy reality of Society—lies to their divine self, a lie so severe that it could suppress that higher self for many future lives. All of you who are uncertain on the path of Theosophy and the occult sciences, who are on the verge of truth—the only one accessible to you, as all the others have let you down—look directly at the profound Reality that is being presented to you. These words are meant only for mystics, as they hold significance solely for them; for those who have already made their choice, they are pointless and irrelevant. But you Students of Occultism and Theosophy know that an idea, as old as time but new to you, was proclaimed at the start of this cycle. You know that a note has just been struck that has never before resonated with humanity in this era; a new thought is revealed, matured by the forces of evolution. This thought is different from everything produced in the nineteenth century; however, it aligns perfectly with the thought that has been the guiding theme and cornerstone of every century, especially the last—absolute freedom of thought for humanity.
Why try to strangle and suppress what cannot be destroyed? Why hesitate when there is no choice between allowing yourselves to be raised on the crest of the spiritual wave to the very heavens beyond the stars and the universes, or to be engulfed in the yawning abyss of an ocean of matter? Vain are your efforts to sound the unfathomable, to reach the ultimate of this wonderful matter so glorified in our century; for its roots grow in the Spirit and in the Absolute, they do not exist, yet they are eternally. This constant union with flesh, blood, and bones, the illusion of differentiated matter, does nothing but blind you. And the more you penetrate into the region of the impalpable atoms of chemistry the more you will be convinced that they only exist in your imagination. Do you truly expect to find in material life every reality and every truth of existence? But Death is at everyone's door, waiting to shut it upon a beloved soul that escapes from its prison, upon the soul which alone has made the body a reality; how then can it be that eternal love should associate itself absolutely with ever-changing and ever-disappearing matter?
Why try to choke and suppress what can’t be destroyed? Why hesitate when you have to choose between being lifted on the crest of the spiritual wave to the heavens beyond the stars and universes, or being swallowed by the vast abyss of a material ocean? Your efforts to measure the unfathomable, to reach the peak of this wonderful matter so celebrated in our time, are pointless; for its roots grow in the Spirit and in the Absolute, they do not exist, yet they are eternal. This constant connection with flesh, blood, and bones, the illusion of distinct matter, only blinds you. And the deeper you go into the realm of the invisible atoms of chemistry, the more you’ll realize they exist only in your imagination. Do you really expect to find every truth and reality of existence in material life? But Death is at everyone’s door, ready to close it on a beloved soul that escapes from its confinement, on the soul that has made the body a reality; how can eternal love truly connect with ever-changing and fleeting matter?
But you are perhaps indifferent to all such things; how then can you say that affection and the souls of those you love concern you at all, since you do not believe in the very existence of such souls? It must be so. You have made your choice; you have entered upon that path which crosses nothing but the barren deserts of matter. You are self-condemned to wander there and to pass through a long series of similar lives. You will have to be contented henceforth with deliriums and fevers in place of spiritual experiences, of passion instead of love, of the husk instead of the fruit.
But you might not care about any of this; how can you claim that affection and the souls of the people you love matter to you at all when you don’t even believe in the existence of those souls? It must be true. You’ve made your choice; you’ve taken a path that leads through nothing but the empty deserts of matter. You’re stuck wandering there, going through a long cycle of the same lifeless experiences. From now on, you’ll have to settle for delusions and feverish states instead of spiritual experiences, for passion instead of love, for the shell instead of the actual fruit.
But you, friends and readers, you who aspire to something more than the life of the squirrel everlastingly turning the same wheel; you who are not content with the seething of the caldron whose turmoil results in nothing; you who do not take the deaf echoes of the dead past for the divine voice of truth; prepare yourselves for a future of which you have hardly dared to dream unless you have at least taken the first few steps on the way. For you have chosen a path, although rough and thorny at the start, that soon widens out and leads you to the divine truth. You are free to doubt while you are still at the beginning of the way, you are free to decline to accept on hearsay what is taught respecting the source and the cause of truth, but you are always able to hear what its voice is telling you, and you can always study the effects of the creative force coming from the depths of the unknown. The arid soil upon which the present generation of men is moving at the close of this age of spiritual dearth and of purely material satisfaction, has need of a divine symbol, of a rainbow of hope to rise above its horizon. For of all the past centuries our Nineteenth has been the most criminal. It is criminal in its frightful selfishness, in its scepticism which grimaces at the very idea of anything beyond the material; in its idiotic indifference to all that does not pertain to personal egotism—more than any of previous centuries of ignorant barbarism or intellectual darkness. Our century must be saved from itself before its last hour strikes. This is the moment for all those to act who see the sterility and folly of an existence blinded by materialism and ferociously indifferent to the fate of the neighbor; now is the time for them to devote all their energies, all their courage to the great intellectual reform. This reform can only be accomplished by Theosophy we say, by the Occultism of the Wisdom of the Orient. The paths that lead to it are many; but the Wisdom is one. Artistic souls foresee it, those who suffer dream of it, the pure in heart know it.[Pg 171] Those who work for others cannot remain blinded to its reality, though they may not recognize it by name. Only light and empty minds, egotistical and vain drones, confused by their own buzzing will remain ignorant of the supreme ideal. They will continue to exist until life becomes a grievous burden to them.
But you, friends and readers, you who strive for something greater than the endless cycle of a squirrel running on its wheel; you who are not satisfied with the chaos of a boiling pot that leads nowhere; you who do not accept the hollow echoes of the past as the true voice of reality; get ready for a future that you’ve barely dared to imagine unless you’ve taken at least the initial steps on the journey. Because you’ve chosen a path that, although rough and thorny at first, soon opens up and guides you to divine truth. You can doubt while you’re still at the beginning of the journey, and you can refuse to accept on hearsay what’s said about the origin and essence of truth, but you will always be able to hear its voice and study the effects of the creative force emerging from the depths of the unknown. The dry ground where today’s generation is treading at the end of this era of spiritual emptiness and pure material satisfaction needs a divine symbol, a rainbow of hope to rise above the horizon. Our Nineteenth century has been the most criminal of all past centuries. It is criminal in its horrifying selfishness, in its skepticism that scoffs at anything beyond the material; in its ridiculous indifference to all that doesn’t relate to personal egoism—more than any previous centuries of ignorant barbarism or intellectual darkness. Our century must save itself before its time runs out. This is the time for all those who recognize the fruitlessness and foolishness of a life blinded by materialism and ruthlessly indifferent to the fate of others to take action; now is the time for them to channel all their energy and courage into the great intellectual reform. This reform can only be achieved through Theosophy, we say, through the Occultism of Eastern Wisdom. There are many paths that lead to it; but Wisdom is one. Creative souls sense it, those who suffer dream of it, the pure in heart understand it.[Pg 171] Those who work for others cannot remain oblivious to its reality, even if they don’t recognize it by name. Only narrow-minded and vain individuals, confused by their own chatter, will remain ignorant of the highest ideal. They will continue to exist until life becomes a heavy burden for them.
This is to be distinctly remembered, however: these pages are not written for the masses. They are neither an appeal for reforms, nor an effort to win over to our views the fortunate in life; they are addressed solely to those who are constitutionally able to comprehend them, to those who suffer, to those who hunger and thirst after some Reality in this world of Chinese Shadows. And for those, why should they not show themselves courageous enough to leave their world of trifling occupations, their pleasures above all and their personal interests, at least as far as those interests do not form part of their duty to their families or others? No one is so busy or so poor that he cannot create a noble ideal and follow it. Why then hesitate in breaking a path towards this ideal, through all obstacles, over every stumbling-block, every petty hindrance of social life, in order to march straight forward until the goal is reached?
This is important to remember, though: these pages aren’t written for everyone. They aren’t a call for reforms, nor are they meant to persuade those who are well-off to adopt our views; they are directed only at those who can truly understand them—those who suffer, those who crave some kind of Reality in this world of illusions. And for these individuals, why shouldn’t they be brave enough to step away from their trivial pursuits, their pleasures, and their personal interests, at least as far as those interests don’t relate to their responsibilities to their families or others? No one is so busy or so broke that they can’t create a noble ideal and pursue it. So why hesitate to forge a path toward this ideal, overcoming every obstacle, every petty barrier of social life, to keep moving forward until the goal is achieved?
Those who would make this effort would soon find that the "strait gate" and the "thorny path" lead to the broad valleys of the limitless horizons, to that state where there is no more death, because one has regained one's divinity. But the truth is that the first conditions necessary to reach it are a disinterestedness, an absolute impersonality, a boundless devotion to the interests of others, and a complete indifference to the world and its opinions. The motive must be absolutely pure in order to make the first steps on that ideal path; not an unworthy thought must attract the eyes from the end in view, not one doubt must shackle the feet. There do exist men and women thoroughly qualified for this whose only aim is to dwell under the Aegis of their divine Nature. Let them, at least, take courage to live the life and not conceal it from the eyes of others! The opinion of no other person should be taken as superior to the voice of conscience. Let that conscience, developed to its highest degree, guide us in the control of all the ordinary acts of life. As to the conduct of our inner life, we must concentrate the entire attention on the ideal we have proposed to ourselves, and look straight ahead without paying the slightest attention to the mud upon our feet.
Those who put in this effort will soon discover that the "narrow gate" and the "difficult road" lead to the vast valleys of endless horizons, to a state where there is no more death because one has regained their divinity. However, the truth is that the first requirements to reach this are selflessness, absolute impartiality, boundless devotion to the well-being of others, and complete indifference to the world and its judgments. The motive must be entirely pure to take the first steps on that ideal path; not a single unworthy thought should distract the eyes from the goal, and no doubt should hold back the feet. There are indeed men and women fully qualified for this whose only goal is to live under the protection of their divine nature. Let them, at least, have the courage to live this life and not hide it from others! No one else's opinion should be considered more important than the voice of conscience. Let that conscience, developed to its fullest extent, guide us in managing all our everyday actions. Regarding our inner life, we must focus all our attention on the ideal we have set for ourselves and look straight ahead without paying any attention to the dirt on our feet.
Those who make this supreme effort are the true Theosophists.
Those who make this ultimate effort are the true Theosophists.
RECENT CONFIRMATION OF H. P. BLAVATSKY'S TEACHINGS ABOUT ANCIENT CONTINENTS AND RACES: by H. T. Edge, B.A. (Cantab.)

THE London Times' South American Supplement (May 30) contains the first half of an article on the ancient people of Peru, in which the writer speaks of the gigantic works in masonry wrought by a people who lived there ages before the Incas. Being on the wrong side of the Andes for fertility, these people built the enormous irrigation systems which still exist; and the writer asks why they did not cross the Andes to the well-watered slopes and plains on the east. The extent to which they had explored their own country and its mountain heights proves that the other country should have been within their grasp. Yet they took all this trouble to make the western slopes fertile.
THE London Times' South American Supplement (May 30) includes the first half of an article about the ancient people of Peru, where the author discusses the massive masonry works created by a civilization that existed long before the Incas. Since they were on the less fertile side of the Andes, these people constructed the huge irrigation systems that still exist today. The author wonders why they didn’t cross the Andes to access the fertile slopes and plains on the eastern side. The extent of their exploration across their own country and its mountain peaks suggests that the eastern region should have been within their reach. Nonetheless, they went through all this effort to make the western slopes productive.
The answer given is—that in those days perhaps there was no land to the east of the Andes.
The answer provided is that back then, there might not have been any land to the east of the Andes.
The writer then goes on to speak of the ancient continental distribution of land, of Atlantis, of the connexion between South America and Australasia, etc., in a way that is now growing familiar. People whose opinions are of weight are coming to see that the true explanation of the ancient American civilizations, as well as those of such isolated spots as Easter Island, with its marvelous statues, is to be sought along these lines. At the same time the subject has afforded a fertile field for cranks and others who pin their various fads or new gospels thereto. The latter, however, cannot last, but the truth is eternal. The myths will be exploded, but the actual facts as to past history will be proved.
The writer then discusses the ancient arrangement of landmasses, including Atlantis, and the connection between South America and Australasia, in a way that is becoming more familiar. Influential people are starting to realize that the real explanation for ancient American civilizations, as well as isolated places like Easter Island with its amazing statues, lies in these ideas. At the same time, this topic has provided plenty of opportunities for those with unconventional views and various new theories. However, those ideas won’t endure, while the truth will remain timeless. The myths will be debunked, but the real facts about history will be established.
In The Secret Doctrine H. P. Blavatsky sums up all the available speculation and information on the subject of these ancient continents and weaves it into consistency by applying to it the keys of the Wisdom-Religion. There is little doubt that her writings have contributed largely, in more or less direct ways, to many of the other published utterances on the question.
In The Secret Doctrine, H. P. Blavatsky brings together all the existing theories and information about these ancient continents and connects them in a coherent way by using the principles of the Wisdom-Religion. It's clear that her writings have significantly influenced many other published discussions on the topic, either directly or indirectly.
It is maintained, and with reason, by Theosophists, that the statements of H. P. Blavatsky refer to actual facts and must therefore one day be verified. The history of discovery and speculation since she wrote has already done much to confirm this conviction. But as her teachings with regard to the ancient continents are inseparably bound up with her statements as to the ancient races of mankind, and indeed [Pg 173]with the Theosophical teachings in general, it follows that these also will be confirmed.
Theosophists argue, and rightly so, that H. P. Blavatsky's statements refer to real facts and will eventually be proven true. The history of discoveries and ideas since she wrote has already helped to strengthen this belief. However, since her teachings about the ancient continents are closely connected to her claims about the ancient races of humanity, and indeed with the general teachings of Theosophy, it follows that these will also be validated.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
LOOKING EASTWARD OVER PART OF THE GROUNDS OF
THE INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
LOOKING EASTWARD OVER PART OF THE GROUNDS OF
THE INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
LOMALAND CAÑON AND HILLSIDE
Lomaland Canyon and Hillside
The great importance of this enlarged knowledge about the human race and its history is that it so enlarges and ennobles our view of human life. Before the light of knowledge all narrow dogmas fade away. The errors of theology, the mistakes of scientific theory, our inadequate sociological ideas—all these must fade in the light which will be shed when the Theosophical teachings are more fully recognized. And all this remarkable progress in archaeology may be welcomed as one of the signs.
The great importance of this expanded knowledge about humanity and its history is that it broadens and elevates our perspective on human life. Under the illumination of knowledge, all narrow beliefs disappear. The mistakes of theology, the errors of scientific theory, our limited sociological ideas—all of these will diminish when Theosophical teachings are more widely acknowledged. This remarkable progress in archaeology can be seen as one of the signs.
The publication to which reference has been made speaks of other countries of South America, but seems unable to do so without mentioning their antiquities. The Aztecs of Mexico, the Aymarás of Peru, come in for notice. The ancient people of Peru present analogies to the Egyptians, Babylonians, Indian peoples, Polynesians, and Malays, it is said; and some writers have theories about their connexion with Jews and Chinese. It is easy to see that speculation, left to itself, runs amuck among the theories.
The publication mentioned talks about other South American countries but can’t do so without referencing their ancient cultures. The Aztecs of Mexico and the Aymarás of Peru are noted. It's said that the ancient people of Peru show similarities to the Egyptians, Babylonians, Indian groups, Polynesians, and Malays. Some writers even have theories about their connections to Jews and Chinese people. It's clear that when speculation is left unchecked, it spirals into a frenzy of theories.
The same writer, Comyns Beaumont, concludes his article on the ancient Peruvians in the issue for June 27, and says that:
The same writer, Comyns Beaumont, wraps up his article on the ancient Peruvians in the June 27 issue, stating that:
Central America, as the "Enterprise" or "Easter Divide," a large submarine ridge, indicates, was connected to the Pacific Continent. On the other side Central America was connected in the East with the Mediterranean by another continental mass that spread across the Atlantic Ocean, and of which today the Antilles, Azores, Canaries, and the Atlas Mountains in Morocco are the existing remains. Peru also was a member of this vast continental system. Apart from the evidence of geological strata, confirmation of this is obtained from the study of sea fauna. The marine deposits of Peru, Chile, and Ecuador belong to the same genus as those of Central America, and to find the corresponding genus elsewhere one must search in the Mediterranean. Precisely, therefore, as Europe, Asia, and Africa possess a continuous land connexion, at the epoch when the Peruvians were in the forefront of civilization there existed a world which comprised the regions of the Mediterranean (then very different from nowadays), the lost Atlantic Continent, Central America, and Peru, and the lost Pacific Continent which embraced lands not only in the Pacific Ocean, but continued to where the Indian Ocean now washes the shores of Africa, India, and Mesopotamia.
Central America, known as the "Enterprise" or "Easter Divide," is a large underwater ridge that used to be connected to the Pacific continent. In contrast, Central America had a link to the East with the Mediterranean via another landmass that stretched across the Atlantic Ocean, remnants of which can still be seen today in the Antilles, Azores, Canaries, and the Atlas Mountains in Morocco. Peru was also part of this vast continental system. Additional support for this comes from studies of marine life. The marine deposits found in Peru, Chile, and Ecuador are similar to those in Central America, and to find comparable types elsewhere, one must look in the Mediterranean. Therefore, just as Europe, Asia, and Africa were connected by continuous land, during the time when Peru had a leading civilization, there was a world that included the Mediterranean regions (which were quite different at that time), the lost Atlantic Continent, Central America, and Peru, along with the lost Pacific Continent that extended beyond the Pacific Ocean to where the Indian Ocean now meets the coastlines of Africa, India, and Mesopotamia.
Thus a step is made in the fulfilment of H. P. Blavatsky's prophecy that the present century would witness a recognition of many of the teachings she outlined in her writings.
Thus a step is taken towards fulfilling H. P. Blavatsky's prophecy that this century would see a recognition of many of the teachings she described in her writings.
But there is still much to be done. And not the least important[Pg 174] point is to distinguish carefully between the "Sons of Light" and the "Sorcerers" among the mighty men of these perished lands. There was a true Wisdom and a false knowledge; and H. P. Blavatsky never fails to discriminate between those who preserved the light and those who fell into darkness. The Easter Island statues, for instance, she describes as resembling the sensual type of the Atlantean sorcerers rather than that of the "Buddhas" (so-called) of the Bamian colossi. The writer in the Times Supplement calls the Easter Island statues "Turanian," employing thereby such familiar classifications as he finds to hand; and in any case he distinguishes them from that higher type loosely designated by the term "Aryan." This "Turanian" type he finds also in Chaldaea, India, Central America, etc., and alludes to their habit of building pyramids.
But there’s still a lot to be done. One important thing is to carefully differentiate between the "Sons of Light" and the "Sorcerers" among the powerful figures of these long-lost lands. There was true wisdom and false knowledge; and H. P. Blavatsky always makes a clear distinction between those who kept the light and those who fell into darkness. For example, she describes the Easter Island statues as resembling the sensual type of the Atlantean sorcerers rather than those of the so-called "Buddhas" of the Bamian colossi. The writer for the Times Supplement refers to the Easter Island statues as "Turanian," using the familiar categories he has available; in any case, he distinguishes them from that higher type broadly called "Aryan." He finds this "Turanian" type also in Chaldaea, India, Central America, and elsewhere, and mentions their practice of building pyramids.
Finally he shows how inadequate are the speculations of many anthropologists as to the antiquity of man. Human bones disintegrate after a comparatively short time; so that the few we find are such as have been accidentally preserved. And these ancient civilizations tend to disprove the conventional theories of human evolution—which theories, however, change from year to year.
Finally, he demonstrates how inadequate the theories of many anthropologists are regarding the age of humanity. Human bones break down relatively quickly, so the few we discover are usually those that have been accidentally preserved. Additionally, these ancient civilizations tend to contradict the traditional theories of human evolution, which, however, tend to change from year to year.
THE ORIGIN AND NATURE OF FOLK-MUSIC, as Exemplified in the Welsh National Melodies: by Kenneth Morris

GREAT attention is being paid nowadays to the collecting of old folk-songs in such countries as Ireland, Wales, and England; and there has been much discussion raised as to the nature and origin of a folk-song, properly so called. The subject is one of considerable interest, because it leads one to a point where the known and visible things melt away, and forces and influences of a deeper nature are at work. These may be called spiritual and formative; there is a hand guiding, but no one can see any hand; there is a creative mind at function, but it is not the mind of any human being.
GREAT attention is being paid nowadays to collecting old folk songs in countries like Ireland, Wales, and England; and there has been a lot of discussion about what a true folk song is and where it comes from. This topic is quite interesting because it takes us to a place where the obvious and recognizable fade away, and deeper forces and influences come into play. These can be seen as spiritual and formative; there is a guiding hand, but no one can actually see it; there is a creative mind at work, but it's not the mind of any human.
In Wales one can still see the genuine folk-song coming into being; one can still watch, more or less, the processes incidental to its birth. In that country, poetry was never held to be a mere string of words that you could repeat as if you were reading an article from the newspaper; conversational methods of utterance are kept for conversation,[Pg 175] or for the lower levels of prose, and there is a peculiar chant used for verse. The poem is born with a music of its own; and if it have no such music innate in it, and inseparable from its words, then for all its rhymes and scansion it is no poetry. So in speaking their poems the bards give full value to this music, using a kind of chant which is called "hwyl." The word means simply "sail"; the idea being that the inner music of the poem swells and extends and drives along the words, as the wind will fill and drive the sails of a ship. The method is perfectly natural; the least introduction of artificiality into it is absolutely damning: there you would get the desolating thump, thump, thump, of the motor boat instead of the free flow of the winds of heaven.
In Wales, you can still see genuine folk songs being created; you can observe, more or less, the processes involved in their making. In that country, poetry was never seen as just a series of words that you could recite like you were reading a newspaper article; conversational speech is reserved for everyday discussion, or for simpler prose, and there's a unique chant used for poetry. A poem is born with its own music; if it lacks that inherent music that’s tied to its words, then no matter how many rhymes and rhythmic patterns it has, it isn't really poetry. When bards perform their poems, they really emphasize this music, using a kind of chant called "hwyl." The word simply means "sail"; the idea is that the inner music of the poem swells and propels the words forward, just like the wind fills and moves the sails of a ship. The method is completely natural; any hint of artificiality would ruin it: you'd end up with the disappointing thump, thump, thump of a motorboat instead of the free flow of the winds of heaven.[Pg 175]
As regards the musical scale, this hwyl is mainly monotonous; there is another kind or direction of scale in it, depending on the varying vowel sounds, which, though you chant them upon one musical note, have a certain rise and fall in them proper to themselves. If one imagines the scale of do, re, mi, fa, and the rest as being in a vertical line; then this scale of a, e, i, o, oo, etc., would fall horizontally; we can think of no better way of making a likeness for it. The richness of the vowels will make the music, and therefore the poetry. One can see this by comparing two lines, both popularly supposed to be poetry.
As for the musical scale, this hwyl is mostly monotonous; there’s another type or direction of scale in it, based on the different vowel sounds. Even though you sing them on one musical note, they have a natural rise and fall unique to them. If you picture the scale of do, re, mi, fa, and so on as arranged in a vertical line; then this scale of a, e, i, o, oo, and others would be spread out horizontally; we can't think of a better way to represent it. The richness of the vowels will create the music, and therefore the poetry. You can see this by comparing two lines, both commonly believed to be poetry.
there is no music in that, and if one should attempt to put the hwyl into it, he would be guilty of the sin of untruth, which is the greatest of the crimes against poetry, according to the ancient doctrine of the bards.
there is no music in that, and if someone tried to add the hwyl to it, they would be committing the sin of untruth, which is the biggest crime against poetry, according to the old beliefs of the bards.
And one would be guilty of the same sin, should one repeat that lifelessly, and without the hwyl that existed around the mind of Keats before the line took verbal form, and out of which magical and alchemic element it was precipitated.
And you would be just as guilty if you repeated that in a flat way, without the excitement that surrounded Keats' mind before the line came together, and from which that magical and transformative element was created.
The bard, then, chants his poem, and the words are noted down, and pass from mouth to mouth; and as they pass, the horizontal scale takes on gradually some coloring of the vertical scale, and the chant becomes more and more a tune. The process is natural, and dependent upon no brain-mind; no composer gets to work upon it, and no one inserts in it consciously any ideas of his own. The Dorian mode,[Pg 176] which (we quote from Mrs. Mary Davies, an authority on Welsh music) has a minor third as well as a minor seventh; and the Aeolian or la mode, in which the third as well as the sixth and seventh are minor, are still largely in use in Wales; and we believe that these two modes represent a stage in the passing of the chanted poem, or the chant of the poem, into the full-fledged folk-tune. For one will sometimes hear an air which, in the printed collections is given in the arbitrary modern major or minor scales, sung a little differently, according to these older modes; and it would appear that all or nearly all the well-known Welsh national tunes have passed through such or similar stages.
The bard then sings his poem, and the words are written down and shared from person to person; as they do, the horizontal scale gradually starts to take on some hints of the vertical scale, and the chant evolves into a melody. This process is natural and doesn’t rely on any single mind; no composer organizes it, and no one intentionally adds their own ideas. The Dorian mode,[Pg 176] which (according to Mrs. Mary Davies, an expert on Welsh music) includes a minor third and a minor seventh, and the Aeolian or la mode, where the third, sixth, and seventh are all minor, are still widely used in Wales. We believe that these two modes reflect a stage in the transition of the chanted poem, or the chant of the poem, into a complete folk tune. Sometimes, you might hear a melody that, in printed collections, is given in the standard modern major or minor scales, sung a bit differently, following these older modes; and it seems that almost all well-known Welsh national tunes have gone through such or similar stages.
It is here worthy of note that the Welsh hwyl—which is used not only in poetry, but in all the higher levels of prose as well, particularly in pulpit rhetoric—is not found, we believe, elsewhere in Europe, at any rate as a popular custom (for all poets chant and do not say their verses); but it is to be heard in Morocco, along the coast of Northern Africa, in Arabia, Persia, and throughout the East; where also certain of these older modes of music, such as the Dorian, are said to be in vogue to some extent. We imagine that the chant and the music-modes both vary as they go eastward; but it is a gradual growth or differentiation, not an abrupt change. The Persian poet, chanting his Hafiz, and the Welsh preacher, giving out the hymn, have much more in common with each other than either has with the modern conventional drawing-room reciter.
It’s important to note that the Welsh hwyl—which is used not just in poetry, but in all higher forms of prose, especially in sermons—doesn’t seem to be found anywhere else in Europe as a popular practice (since all poets chant instead of just saying their verses). However, it can be heard in Morocco, along the Northern African coast, in Arabia, Persia, and throughout the East; where some of these older music styles, like the Dorian, are also said to still be popular. We think the chant and music styles change gradually as they move eastward; it's a slow evolution rather than a sudden shift. The Persian poet chanting his Hafiz and the Welsh preacher leading the hymn have a lot more in common with each other than either does with today's typical drawing-room reciter.
And then there is the national air, the last stage in the growth of that which began with some village bard's arrangement of his deep vowels and diphthongs. Long ago the words were forgotten, or lost all connexion with the tune they gave birth to; because at a certain stage the harpers took the tune up, and sang whatever words to it they might make up for the occasion. Such a tune as All through the Night, for example, would set out with such and such a bard on his wanderings. He would come to a wedding, and play it there, singing extempore verses to it filled full of joy and merriment. Then he would come to a house where there might be one newly dead; and his tune would again be called for; now it would be a dirge laden with mystical wailing and the joy that hides behind wailing. At the village fair it would appear as a dance; in the house of the warward chieftain it would ring and clamor with all the pomp and surging and uplift of the old wild, Quixotic, ridiculous wars. There would be different[Pg 177] songs for it on each occasion; one hardly troubled much with the preservation of them, for song was a thing that a gentleman could call upon himself for at any time. Why keep the songs you sang today, when tomorrow you would surely sing other songs as good? Poetry was of all things the cheapest and most general where every other man, as you might say, was a poet.
And then there’s the national spirit, the final stage in the evolution of what started with some village bard crafting his deep sounds and diphthongs. Long ago, the words got forgotten, or lost all connection to the tune they originated from; because at a certain point, the harpers picked up the tune and sang whatever lyrics they could come up with for the moment. A tune like All through the Night, for example, would start with a particular bard on his travels. He would arrive at a wedding and play it there, improvising joyful and festive verses. Then he might visit a home where someone had just died; and the same tune would be requested again, now turned into a dirge filled with mystical lament and the hidden joy within that sorrow. At the village fair, it would be a dance; at the war chief’s house, it would resonate with all the glory and chaos of those wild, romantic, crazy wars. There would be different[Pg 177]songs for each occasion; people didn’t worry too much about preserving them, as a gentleman could easily make up songs himself at any time. Why hold onto the songs you sang today when you would surely sing other equally good songs tomorrow? Poetry was the most accessible and universal thing, where everyone, in a sense, was a poet.
One hears this kind of thing at the present day. Very few of the Welsh national tunes have any traditional words to them. If there is any special song attached to this tune or that, it will probably be the work of Ceiriog, who may be called the Robert Burns of Wales, or of some individual bard in the last two or three centuries, who sang such and such words to the tune on such an occasion, or in whose tragic or amusing history those words and that tune blended were pivotal, and have passed into a popular tradition.
One hears this kind of thing today. Very few of the Welsh national songs have any traditional lyrics. If there is a specific song linked to this tune or that, it’s likely created by Ceiriog, who could be considered the Robert Burns of Wales, or by some individual bard from the last two or three centuries, who sang certain words to the tune at a particular event, or whose tragic or funny story made those words and that tune essential, and they’ve become part of popular tradition.
Generally speaking, the words sung to all these airs are what are called Pennillion—hen bennillion, old verses; a kind of traditional folk-poetry arising no one knows from whom, and commemorating popular wisdom, historical events, personal peculiarities and eccentricities of long dead countryside celebrities, the beauties and delights of this or that locality, and so on. There will be war-songs, love-songs, dance-songs, dirges and nature-songs; a pennill on the three best dancers of Wales, and a pennill on the three prized things of three neighboring villages: the yews of Bettws, the bridge at Llandeilo, the sacred well at Llandybie. Unnumbered are these pennillion; perhaps more many than the tunes themselves to which they may be sung.
Generally speaking, the lyrics sung to all these tunes are known as Pennillion—hen bennillion, which means old verses; a form of traditional folk poetry whose origins are unknown, and that celebrates popular wisdom, historical events, the unique traits and quirks of long-gone local figures, the beauty and charm of various places, and so on. There will be war songs, love songs, dance songs, mournful songs, and nature songs; a pennill about the three best dancers in Wales, and a pennill on the three most valued things from three neighboring villages: the yews of Bettws, the bridge at Llandeilo, and the sacred well at Llandybie. Countless are these pennillion; perhaps even more than the tunes they can be sung to.
II
II
THE old Welsh choirs and singing-parties—and they still do it, though of course foreign music, both the work of the great composers and the ribald stuff of the music halls, is making grand inroads—the old choirs would delight to take such and such a tune for the work of their evening, and sing song after song to it, now a dance, now a war-song, and now a dirge, one after the other; and whichever kind of song they might be singing, you would say that that tune was composed as, and could inevitably be, only suitable for that. You would say that, of course, by its very structure it would be impossible for it to be anything but martial; there was the very pride and beat of war in it; no blood could keep still, no feet forget to march at the sound of it. And then you would change your mind, and know that it could[Pg 178] never be anything but a dirge; there as obviously the whole secret of sorrow in it; you were at one, hearing it, with everyone who might be mourning for their dearest dead; and you too, with them, were initiated into marvelous hopes and superhuman certainties and joy—carried out of time wherein men die, into that timelessness wherein they neither die nor are born. And that too would pass, and the singers would bring you into careless summer-evening merriment, and for the life of you, there was no keeping your feet from the shaking and wandering of dance.
THE old Welsh choirs and singing-groups—and they still do it, even though foreign music, both the works of great composers and the cheeky tunes from music halls, is making significant inroads—the old choirs would love to take a certain tune for the evening's performance and sing song after song to it, shifting from a dance, to a war song, and then to a dirge, one after the other. And whatever type of song they were singing, you’d think that tune was created specifically for that purpose. You'd say that, by its very structure, it couldn't possibly be anything but martial; there was a pride and rhythm of war in it; no one could stay still, and no feet could help but march at the sound of it. Then you'd change your mind and realize it could never be anything but a dirge; the essence of sorrow was clearly woven into it. You felt connected to everyone who might be mourning their loved ones; and you too, alongside them, were drawn into wonderful hopes and extraordinary certainties and joy—taken out of the time where people die, into that timelessness where they neither die nor are born. And that would pass too, and the singers would lead you into carefree summer-evening fun, and no matter what, you couldn’t stop your feet from shaking and dancing.
One hears the multifold music of the world; the innumerable rhythms and variations of melody; combinations and intricacies many as the thoughts in the minds of terrestrial beings. And of those thoughts themselves, there will be all manner of ranks and no democratic equality. Some will be clansmen, so to say, in the house of merriment, others in the house of grief; mere commonalty of the mind, wearing at any time all the badges of their clan. These are cheap, every-day wayfarers, and stir the same emotion, or bring the same colorlessness, into whatever mind they may enter and whenever they may enter it. Others will be chieftains and tribal leaders, entering with greater circumstance, and imposing a larger subjection. Good or evil, they too bear always their own colors; grief will be grief and joy will be joy; love will be love, and hatred never anything but hatred, of the emotions that follow in their train.
One hears the diverse music of the world; the countless rhythms and variations of melody; combinations and complexities as many as the thoughts in the minds of earthly beings. And those thoughts will vary greatly, with no sense of democratic equality. Some will be like clansmen, as it were, in the house of joy, while others are in the house of sorrow; just ordinary travelers of the mind, displaying the symbols of their group at all times. These thoughts are common, everyday experiences, stirring the same emotions or bringing the same dullness into any mind they enter, whenever they enter it. Others will be leaders and chieftains, coming with more significance and creating a greater sense of obligation. Whether positive or negative, they always carry their own colors; sorrow remains sorrow, joy stays joy; love is love, and hatred is nothing but hatred, along with the emotions that follow.
But there are some few archetypal thoughts that you cannot so docket and always rely upon. They are the kings and high bards, standing beyond the limitations of tribe and sept. They will come in what insignia and royal robings they may choose, and rouse up gladness or sorrow, stillness or militancy according to their will. Such thoughts are those of death, of duration, of humanity, of compassion. You have spoken no true nor final word on death, when you have proclaimed him the king of terrors; though indeed, the thought of august death comes often in sorrowful and terrible disguise. Yet behind that dark regalia, what serenity, what unstirred meditative calm, what "peace that passeth all understanding," lie hidden! Compassion, too, comes doubly robed in the purple; dark with the sorrow that is in pity; glowing with the regality and gladness of unity with universal life. It is at once the martial conqueror of the world, boundless in hope and exultation; the sweet ministrant of the wounded, and the mourner at the graves of the fallen.
But there are a few fundamental thoughts that you can't categorize and always count on. They are like kings and great poets, existing beyond the boundaries of clans and families. They will arrive in whatever symbols and royal attire they choose, stirring feelings of joy or sadness, calmness or aggression according to their intention. These thoughts are about death, permanence, humanity, and compassion. You haven't spoken a true or final word about death when you call him the king of fears; indeed, the idea of revered death often appears in sorrowful and frightening forms. Yet behind that dark cloak, what serenity, what unshaken meditative calm, what "peace that surpasses all understanding" is hidden! Compassion, too, comes dressed in layers; darkened by the sorrow of pity, shining with the royalty and joy of unity with all life. It is both the valiant conqueror of the world, limitless in hope and celebration, and the gentle caretaker of the wounded, as well as the one who mourns at the graves of the fallen.
I think that there are expressions of music that correspond to these supernal and superpersonal thoughts; and that they are in fact simple tunes, and that many of them must be to be found in the folk-music of all nations. They are, as it were, archetypal patterns of song, root rhythms, sprung absolutely from the fountains of feeling, where feeling has not yet been diversified into all its countless forms of pain and delight. I think that the most beautiful of the Welsh airs fall into this class, or into that other corresponding with what we have called the tribal leaders of the thought plane. The Marches of the Men of Harlech, of Glamorgan or Meirionydd—indeed every district in Wales seems to have had its own war-tune in the ancient days—these are always distinctly martial, and there is no possibility of mistaking them or of making them anything else. Y Galon Drom, Anhawdd Ymadael, Morfa Rhuddlan and a thousand others, again, are always dirges; to Gyrru'r Byd o'm Blaen, or to Pwt ar y Bys, you would never dream of doing anything but dance. All have with them a certain distinction and aristocracy in their own kind: about folk-music there is nearly always a bearing and a value, and vulgarity is impossible to the bulk of it. But beyond and higher than these there are those archetypal tunes which stir the source of whatever feeling they may be directed towards; one might mention perhaps Llwyn On the Ash Grove, as a good example. There are hundreds of them among the Welsh airs.
I believe there are musical expressions that reflect these higher and more personal thoughts; and that they are actually simple melodies, many of which can be found in the folk music of all cultures. They are, in a sense, archetypal song patterns, fundamental rhythms that come directly from pure emotions, before those emotions have branched out into the multitude of pain and joy we experience. I think that the most beautiful Welsh tunes fit into this category, or into another that aligns with what we've referred to as the tribal leaders of the thought realm. The Marches of the Men of Harlech, Glamorgan, or Meirionydd—every region in Wales seems to have had its own battle tune in ancient times—these are always clearly martial, and there's no mistaking them or turning them into anything else. Y Galon Drom, Anhawdd Ymadael, Morfa Rhuddlan, and countless others are always dirges; you would never think of doing anything but dancing to Gyrru'r Byd o'm Blaen or Pwt ar y Bys. All of these possess a certain distinction and nobility in their own right: folk music usually carries with it a sense of dignity and worth, and it's hard to find anything vulgar in the majority of it. But beyond and above these, there are those archetypal tunes that awaken the core of whatever emotion they evoke; one could mention Llwyn On (The Ash Grove) as a great example. There are hundreds of these within the Welsh airs.
Now the whole point of our inquiry is this—what was the creative or directing mind that brought these things to be? It was not the bard who first chanted the song; it was no one of the thousands of singers who modified and modified it as they passed it on, until presently the fixed tune was evolved, and changes and modifications ceased. These were all instruments in its evolution; but there was also an evolver. For it was brought, if indeed it is a primeval and radical thing, to no haphazard conclusion. The music that you make up is one thing; the music of the spheres is another: though it might happen indeed, that sitting down to compose, there should be revealed to you a measure from the music of the spheres. No doubt that would have happened occasionally—probably only occasionally—with the great transcendent geniuses of music: but then, there was no great transcendent genius, neither Wagner nor Bach nor Beethoven, concerned in the making of the folk-tune. We can posit the soul of Beethoven, wrapt up into the universal soul, hearing immortal immeasurable[Pg 180] things, and after, producing some fragment of them in a sonata or a symphony! But what soul was it here, who heard the rhythm and measure of the star-music, and what the mountains are singing in their hearts to make them eternal, and the song that drives the rivers and the rain, and the bardic carol of the sun, and the ineffable yearning of the souls of men, upward towards their divinity and evolutionary destined grandeur—who heard, and set all these things bleakly and magnificently down in the folk-song? I will not apologize for speaking of the folk-song and the sonata in one breath: of the gods also are the mountain and the pansy.
Now, the main point of our investigation is this—what was the creative or guiding force that brought these things into existence? It wasn't the bard who first sang the song; it wasn't any of the thousands of singers who changed it as they passed it along, until the fixed tune took shape, and changes and modifications stopped. They were all part of its evolution, but there was also someone guiding that evolution. If it is indeed a fundamental and original thing, it didn't reach any random conclusion. The music you create is one thing; the music of the spheres is another. However, it might happen that when you sit down to compose, a measure from the music of the spheres is revealed to you. No doubt that has occasionally happened—probably only occasionally—with the great transcendent musical geniuses. But none of these great geniuses—neither Wagner, Bach, nor Beethoven—was involved in creating the folk-tune. We can imagine the soul of Beethoven, wrapped up in the universal soul, hearing immortal and immeasurable things, and then producing a fragment of them in a sonata or a symphony! But what soul was it here that heard the rhythm and measure of the star-music, and what the mountains sing in their hearts to keep them eternal, and the song that drives the rivers and the rain, and the bardic melody of the sun, and the deep yearning of human souls, reaching for their divinity and destined greatness—who heard all these things and captured them starkly and beautifully in the folk-song? I won't apologize for mentioning folk-songs and sonatas in the same breath: the mountains and the pansy are also of the gods.
Do we not see here the working of a Soul greater than that of any individual; the soul of the nation; the God that is this people or that? His compositions are marked by a unity, as are those of any composer: you can tell an Irish Air at a hearing, or a Welsh Air. And He, or It, reveals through them greater and deeper things than are known to any individual among his people; ancient memories that they may have wholly forgotten; aspirations after spiritual glories which not one of them may have ever foreseen or hoped for. So all the deepest things that are in the national consciousness may be poured through the playing of these composerless compositions; and we cannot doubt that they remain a most potent link between the people and its hidden divinity.
Do we not see here the influence of a soul greater than any individual; the soul of the nation; the spirit that embodies this people or that? His works exhibit a unity, much like those of any composer: you can recognize an Irish tune at first listen, or a Welsh tune. And He, or It, expresses through them greater and deeper meanings than any individual among his people knows; ancient memories they may have completely forgotten; desires for spiritual greatness that none of them may have ever imagined or hoped for. Thus, all the profound elements of the national consciousness can be expressed through the performance of these nameless compositions; and we cannot doubt that they remain a powerful connection between the people and their hidden divinity.
LAPLAND: by P. F.

MORE than one-fourth of Sweden is occupied by that vast wilderness, Lapland. It is a remnant of archaic nature; its majestic snow-crowned peaks are all of the very oldest geological structure. In primeval times it was a compact mass of rock-ground; but time, with the aid of water and ice, has formed a network of valleys between the remaining ranges and peaks, and great lakes receive the melting snow and preserve its crystalline purity, mirroring the snow-capped giants; from them the water seeks its way to the sea by numerous mighty rivers, winding around the towering masses and making many a daring leap down gorges in foaming and roaring and whirling play.
MORE than one-fourth of Sweden is covered by the vast wilderness of Lapland. It’s a remnant of ancient nature; its majestic snow-capped peaks are some of the oldest geological formations. In ancient times, it was a solid mass of rock; but over time, with the help of water and ice, a network of valleys has formed between the remaining ranges and peaks. Large lakes capture the melting snow and maintain its crystal-clear purity, reflecting the snow-covered giants. From these lakes, the water flows to the sea through numerous powerful rivers, winding around the towering formations and making many daring jumps down gorges in a tumult of foam, roar, and whirl.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SKERFE, LAPLAND, SWEDEN
Photo by L. Wästfelt Jokkmokk.
SKERFE, LAPLAND, SWEDEN
Photo by L. Wästfelt Jokkmokk.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE RAPA VALLEY, LAPLAND, SWEDEN
Photo by L. Wästfelt Jokkmokk.
THE RAPA VALLEY, LAPLAND, SWEDEN
Photo by L. Wästfelt Jokkmokk.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE RAPA VALLEY, LAPLAND, SWEDEN
Photo by L. Wästfelt Jokkmokk.
THE RAPA VALLEY, LAPLAND, SWEDEN
Photo by L. Wästfelt Jokkmokk.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
LAJDAURE, LAPLAND, SWEDEN
Photo by L. Wästfelt Jokkmokk.
LAJDAURE, LAPLAND, SWEDEN
Photo by L. Wästfelt Jokkmokk.
It is a wilderness of singular beauty and serene atmosphere, and one who has once tasted of its life will ever thereafter feel the longing [Pg 181]for its grandeur and silence; for where can man feel the pulse of real life better than in places like this where the eternal snow protects the original purity of Nature? It has been found that the farther north one passes, the more alive become the soil and rock, radiating life in such abundance that it can often be actually seen as a kind of electric discharge. In summer-time, there is no vegetation like that around and above the Polar Circle, no colors and fragrance of flowers like those to be found in the sanctuary of these remote valleys where human foot so seldom intrudes. And where can one witness such interplay between Earth and its outer atmospheric layers, manifesting in all the varied phenomena of northern lights and mystic, trembling color-screens? One could sometimes fancy himself in the very forecourt of a grander mode of existence.
It’s a wild place of unique beauty and a peaceful vibe, and once someone experiences its life, they'll always yearn for its magnificence and quietness; for where can a person feel the essence of real life better than in spots like this, where the eternal snow shields the purest form of Nature? It’s been observed that the farther north you go, the more vibrant the soil and rock become, radiating life so vividly that it can often be seen like an electric spark. In the summer, there’s no vegetation like what exists around and above the Arctic Circle, no colors or scents from flowers found in these secluded valleys where human presence is rare. And where can you see such a connection between the Earth and the outer atmosphere, showing all the diverse phenomena of northern lights and magical, shimmering colors? Sometimes one might feel as if they are standing at the entrance to a more magnificent way of living.
H. P. Blavatsky tells us in The Secret Doctrine that these mountain ranges were part of previous great continents occupied by earlier great races of humanity. What have they not witnessed? At one time in far-past aeons, enjoying a tropical climate, fertile soil, and a golden human life in all the bounteousness of Nature; at another, resting for ages below the water, or stripped of their luxuriant garb by a mighty ice-cover. Truly the history of it all is written somewhere and somehow even now; and as one treads the archaic rock-ground in a solitude that seems teeming with life, one begins to understand something of the language of the great silence around, and to feel the presence of the ancient past.
H. P. Blavatsky tells us in The Secret Doctrine that these mountain ranges were part of previous great continents inhabited by earlier significant races of humanity. What have they not witnessed? At one time, in the distant past, they enjoyed a tropical climate, fertile soil, and a vibrant human existence amid Nature’s abundance; at another, they lay submerged for ages underwater, or were stripped of their lush cover by a powerful ice sheet. Truly, the history of it all is recorded somewhere, somehow, even now; and as one walks on the ancient rock surface in a solitude that feels alive, one starts to grasp some of the language of the profound silence around and to sense the presence of the distant past.
Since prehistoric times the Lapps, with their nomadic herds of reindeer, have been the warders of this pristine land. But like most ancient remnants of human races they are at present rapidly disappearing, and the "Sons of the Sun," as the Lapps call themselves, have had to give up much of their ground to the children of the present civilization. Lapland is entering upon a new era; railroads have already found their way across the wastes to bring its immense reserves of iron-ore out to the world; its waterfalls are being harnessed in the service of man; and its natural resources utilized in many novel ways. Though at the same latitude as southern Greenland, its climate is by no means so forbidding; it is, moreover, undergoing a slow but sure change which seems to be one of the causes why the reindeer are dying out. Evidently there are mighty forces at work, rendering hitherto shielded places on Earth accessible to our civilization as a preparation for a new phase of life awaiting all humankind.
Since prehistoric times, the Lapps, with their nomadic herds of reindeer, have been the guardians of this untouched land. But like many ancient human cultures, they are quickly fading away, and the "Sons of the Sun," as the Lapps refer to themselves, have had to give up much of their territory to the kids of modern civilization. Lapland is entering a new era; railroads have already cut through the wilderness to bring its huge deposits of iron ore to the world; its waterfalls are being harnessed for human use; and its natural resources are being used in many innovative ways. Although it’s at the same latitude as southern Greenland, its climate is not nearly as harsh; moreover, it is undergoing a slow but steady change that seems to be one of the reasons the reindeer are dying off. Clearly, there are powerful forces at play, making previously sheltered places on Earth accessible to our civilization as a preparation for a new phase of life ahead for all humanity.
CULTIVATING GENIUS FOR MUSIC:
by E. A. Neresheimer

THE natural gift for music which during recent years is so frequently found in very young children of all civilized nations, is a phenomenon that has given rise to much speculation on the part of active theorists. However, the "brain molecule" scientists have been significantly silent on that—to them—perplexing question, and so have the other doctors of learning who explain every human quality on a theory of "hereditary transmission." Nor does the "gift of God, or Holy Spirit" theory explain this wonderful but most natural manifestation of the progress of the human soul.
THE natural talent for music that has been increasingly observed in very young children across all developed nations in recent years is a phenomenon that has sparked much speculation among active theorists. However, the "brain molecule" scientists have been notably quiet on this—to them—puzzling question, as have the other learned scholars who attribute every human trait to a theory of "hereditary transmission." The theory of the "gift of God, or Holy Spirit" also fails to account for this extraordinary yet completely natural expression of the advancement of the human soul.
No theory will account for these and other gifts in children, that has not for its basis knowledge of the natural growth from one life to another—reincarnation.
No theory will explain these and other gifts in children that doesn't base itself on an understanding of the natural progression from one life to another—reincarnation.
When we reflect how diligently the smallest accomplishment must be earned before we can call it our own, and how delightfully secure we are in its possession when once we have attained to it, the question is then more like this: May it not be that a musical prodigy is after all the Soul himself that has labored through many lives on earth with ceaseless diligence, following its aspirations and love for music, and is now earning the fruitage thereof?
When we think about how hard we have to work to earn even the smallest achievement before we can truly claim it as ours, and how wonderfully secure we feel once we have it, the question becomes this: Could it be that a musical prodigy is actually the Soul itself, who has dedicated itself through many lives on earth with constant effort, pursuing its passion and love for music, and is now finally reaping the rewards?
Many people say: "Oh! I am so fond of music"; but they never go to a concert or to an opera; nor are they any more fond of music in reality than of hearing themselves talk, because the beginning of music is to them the sign to begin a conversation quickly. To the majority music scarcely yet exists.
Many people say, "Oh! I love music," but they never go to a concert or an opera; nor are they actually any more passionate about music than they are about listening to themselves talk, because the start of music is for them just a cue to quickly start a conversation. For most people, music hardly exists at all.
There are some people who have a quiet love for music; they go unobtrusively to places where good music is made, listen with attention, and go home in a serene, satisfied mood. Such persons, from their youth on, embrace every opportunity to hear music in high and low places; they look longingly at the instruments displayed in music-stores and, perchance, in the hours that others devote to rest or folly, they plod away for years unaided, practising on some unsuitable instrument. No one pays particular attention to such a budding artist. Perhaps he himself is not aware that his judgment grows better, riper, keener; that the finer distinctions of music are becoming to him sharply defined and thus satisfactory to his consciousness; his ear, too, waxes critical at dissonances, and his very soul also[Pg 183] delights in the musical gems, in the flowing rhythms and harmonies.
There are some people who quietly love music; they unobtrusively go to places where good music is played, listen attentively, and head home feeling calm and satisfied. From a young age, these individuals take every chance to experience music, whether it's in high-end venues or more casual settings; they gaze enviously at the instruments in music stores and, during the time others spend resting or goofing off, they diligently practice for years on seemingly unsuitable instruments. No one really notices these budding artists. They might not even realize that their taste is getting better, more refined, and sharper; that the subtle differences in music are becoming distinct and fulfilling for them; their ears begin to catch dissonances more critically, and their very souls also[Pg 183]cherish the musical gems, the flowing rhythms, and the harmonies.
The long weary days that are drowned for the multitude in an ocean of sensation, do not exist for the person who is deeply, truly, interested in music. Such a one may not hear music for days or weeks, nor have any particular melody running through his brain; but in his sub-conscious mind there is such a reservoir of harmonies that flow and flow all the time, making him thoughtful, meditative, happy. He laughs or sighs like other people, but there is something besides, that shows in his countenance or manner, something that one instinctively feels is lofty; perhaps it is music running through his blood, singing all the while.
The long, exhausting days that get lost for most people in a flood of sensations don’t exist for someone who is truly passionate about music. This person might not listen to music for days or weeks, and they may not have a specific tune playing in their head; yet, in their subconscious, there’s a constant stream of harmonies that flows endlessly, making them reflective, contemplative, and content. They laugh or sigh like everyone else, but there’s something more that shows in their expression or behavior, something that you can instinctively sense is elevated; perhaps it’s the music that pulses through their veins, singing all the while.
There are some who by Karma's decree have a father or a mother who recognize a little talent for music in the child and let him be taught, and by encouragement promote his musical development. This is like bestowing a priceless treasure on the one so favored, for now he enters upon the realm of one of the mysteries of the Eternal.
There are some people who, by the will of Karma, have a father or mother who see a bit of musical talent in their child and allow them to be trained, encouraging their musical growth. This is like giving a priceless treasure to the lucky child, as they step into one of the mysteries of the Eternal.
Once begun, there is no end. On and on goes the progress, revealing with each step an ever-widening horizon of beauty, love, happiness.
Once it starts, there's no stopping. The journey continues, unveiling an ever-expanding view of beauty, love, and happiness with every step.
The musician goes inward, ever inward. All is being transformed and remodeled in his soul. The tears are music, the joys are music, the whole world is music; men and women are like harps on which to play; he can sway them from one extreme mood to another; and he?—he really owns the world, never to lose it!
The musician goes deep within himself, constantly exploring. Everything in his soul is changing and reshaping. Tears become music, joys become music, the entire world is music; people are like harps for him to play; he can move them from one extreme feeling to another; and he?—he truly possesses the world, never to lose it!
On the other hand there are some who practise on a musical instrument for hours every day. Years roll by, but there seems to be no progress made, at least there is no appreciation of progress at the hands of other persons. Still, the musicians belonging to this class do not seem to be discouraged. They may grow old the while, but never relax in their aspirations. What for? Think you, perhaps, that all this one-pointedness, this expenditure of energy to attain to an ideal, will be lost when the man dies? Not so! Nothing is ever lost. Nature preserves everything. Every single effort leaves its imprint upon the soul in which the result finally inheres. When such a life has come to its end the people may say: "Poor musician! he labored all his lifetime and accomplished nothing!" But see! when a boy suddenly appears who at the age of eight years can play an instrument, surmounting the most difficult technique with great ease, almost as if he had known it before he commenced—what then? We begin to look around for the hereditary connexion; and here we see quite often that[Pg 184] neither his parents nor cousins or any relations have or had any trace of such talent.
On the flip side, there are some people who practice a musical instrument for hours every day. Years pass, but it seems like they aren’t making any progress, at least not in the eyes of others. Still, these musicians don’t seem to get discouraged. They may age, but they never give up on their dreams. Why is that? Do you think all this focus and energy spent chasing an ideal will go to waste when the person dies? Not at all! Nothing is ever wasted. Nature keeps everything. Every single effort leaves a mark on the soul where the results ultimately reside. When such a life comes to an end, people might say: "Poor musician! He worked his whole life and achieved nothing!" But look! When a boy suddenly appears who, at just eight years old, can play an instrument, mastering the toughest techniques with ease, as if he had known it all before he started—what happens then? We start to search for any family connections; and often we find that[Pg 184] neither his parents nor cousins or any relatives have ever shown any sign of such talent.
How comes it then that the prodigy can do this without having to learn it like other people? May it not be that he has really learned it at some time, in another life and stored it away in his soul, and now, he simply manifests most naturally what is his own?
How is it that the prodigy can do this without needing to learn it like everyone else? Could it be that he actually learned it at some point, in another life, and has stored it in his soul, and now just naturally expresses what is his?
Truly, artists are not made out of nothing. They are made out of all these things that they previously, diligently and persistently, labored for. Every bit of it, every feeling, every emotion, and every touch of the heart, of the head, and of the hand that they now manifest is of their own making, without any miracle or extraneous grace. Thus is Genius for music cultivated.
Truly, artists aren't created from thin air. They are formed from all the hard work and dedication they put in beforehand. Every piece of it, every feeling, every emotion, and every touch of the heart, mind, and hand that they express now comes from their own efforts, without any miracle or outside blessing. This is how genius in music is developed.
GLIMPSES OF SCANDINAVIAN MYTHOLOGY:
by Per Fernholm, M. E., KTH Royal Institute of Technology (Stockholm)

WHEN the fragments still left of Scandinavian mythology, scattered in the Icelandic sagas and tales, are carefully put together, they give a grand picture of the history of Earth and Man from the first dawn of the present great Day of evolution. Clear and scientific in the broad outlines, they will some day surely prove a gold-mine of useful knowledge for future researches into the past. Nor do they stop with the history of the past and its blending with the present, but go farther and picture the destruction of life as we know it in a purifying fire, and show how a new earth arises from the sea, whereon a new and lasting Golden Age will be enjoyed by Gods and men.
WHEN the fragments still remaining of Scandinavian mythology, scattered throughout the Icelandic sagas and tales, are carefully assembled, they create a grand picture of the history of Earth and humanity from the earliest moments of the current great Day of evolution. Clear and scientific in their broad outlines, they will one day undoubtedly prove to be a treasure trove of useful knowledge for future research into the past. They do not only address the history of the past and its connection to the present, but they also go further, depicting the destruction of life as we know it in a purifying fire, and illustrating how a new Earth rises from the sea, where a new and enduring Golden Age will be experienced by gods and humans alike.
When Earth had assumed its shape and was ready to receive living beings, the Creative Wisdom permeated the elements and in the ensuing fermentation the cow Audumla appeared. Licking the salt rocks she liberated from the life-germs of the various elements a great and beautiful being endowed with a divine spirit. He became the father of the Gods who rule and protect the world of Man in this cycle.
When Earth took on its shape and was ready to host living beings, Creative Wisdom filled the elements, and during this process, the cow Audumla appeared. By licking the salt rocks, she released from the life-germs of the various elements a great and beautiful being gifted with a divine spirit. He became the father of the Gods who govern and protect the human world in this cycle.
Drops of venom from the Fount of Frost grew to another being, the giant Ymer, who nourished by Audumla's milk brought into being various giants, some good, but many evil and horrible. Among the good are the wise Mimer, the guardian of the Fount of Wisdom at[Pg 185] one of the three roots of the world-tree, Yggdrasil; and the three Norns, Urd, Verdande and Skuld—Urd, the Norn of the Present, being the guardian of the Fount of Life at another of Yggdrasil's roots.
Drops of venom from the Fountain of Frost transformed into another being, the giant Ymir, who, nourished by Audumla's milk, created various giants—some good and many evil and terrible. Among the good are the wise Mimir, the guardian of the Fountain of Wisdom at[Pg 185], which is one of the three roots of the world-tree, Yggdrasil; and the three Norns, Urd, Verdande, and Skuld—Urd, the Norn of the Present, serving as the guardian of the Fountain of Life at another of Yggdrasil's roots.
Odin knew his mighty task as chief ruler of human life in this cycle. But he was not yet perfect and felt himself lacking in strength; therefore he went to Mimer to drink from the Fount of Wisdom. None, not even the Gods, can, however, win this precious drink without proving his worthiness, and here at the very outset we meet with the great example of self-sacrifice. Odin gave up himself to his greater Self, remained for "nine days and nights" in Yggdrasil without food or drink, looking inward to the roots of things, listening to the mystic song out of the depth. Purified and prepared, he was allowed to drink from the water of Wisdom and learned from Mimer nine wonderful and potent songs. And Odin grew henceforth rapidly in knowledge and creative power.
Odin understood his huge responsibility as the chief ruler of human life in this cycle. However, he wasn’t perfect yet and felt he was lacking in strength; so he went to Mimer to drink from the Fountain of Wisdom. None, not even the Gods, can earn this precious drink without proving their worthiness, and here at the very beginning we encounter the powerful example of self-sacrifice. Odin surrendered himself to his higher Self, spending “nine days and nights” in Yggdrasil without food or drink, looking deep within to understand the roots of things, listening to the mystical song from the depths. Cleansed and ready, he was permitted to drink from the water of Wisdom and learned nine incredible and powerful songs from Mimer. From that point on, Odin rapidly expanded in knowledge and creative power.
Presiding over the Gods and the various hierarchies in Nature he then began to make Earth a fitting habitation for man. That done, Odin visited Midgard with his two brothers, Höner and Lodur, and there on the shore they found two trees, "powerless and without destiny." Lodur loosened them from their connexion with earth, giving them power to move and act from inner impulses, and made them images of the Gods; Höner endowed them with a human Ego, having consciousness and will; and finally Odin gave them the most precious gift, the spirit.
Presiding over the Gods and the different ranks in Nature, he then started to create Earth as a suitable home for humans. Once that was done, Odin went to Midgard with his two brothers, Höner and Lodur, and there on the shore, they found two trees, "powerless and without destiny." Lodur freed them from their connection to the earth, giving them the ability to move and act on their own impulses, and transformed them into images of the Gods; Höner granted them human consciousness and will; and finally, Odin gave them the most valuable gift, the spirit.
In the childhood of the Earth men long lived in a golden age of unbroken peace, knowing of no evil. But there came a time when two beings among the giants, both adopted by the Gods as members of the Asgard family, appeared among men tempting them to evil things, the man Loke, and the woman Gullveig (the golden way, or stream), Gullveig being the worse. To strengthen the good in human hearts, enlighten them and prepare them for coming days of strife, the Gods sent to Midgard as Teacher Heimdall, the Shining One, the God of the pure and most sacred fire. He brought with him many things not before seen in Midgard, and as the ruler of the people he instructed them in cultivating the soil, in sowing the seed he had brought, and in preparing bread; in carving and forging, spinning and weaving, cutting runes and reading. He taught them how to tame animals for domestic use, to build houses and to form families and communities;[Pg 186] also the use of weapons in protection against animals. And further he informed them of the rules laid down by the Norns for a righteous life, and of the names and functions of the Gods. He showed them how to build altars and temples for worship, and brought to them the pure and undefiled fire produced by friction, the only one worthy of burning in the shrine of the Gods; and then he taught them the sacred songs that ever since have sounded from the lips of men in praise of divine powers.
In the early days of the Earth, people lived in a golden age of uninterrupted peace, knowing no evil. But eventually, two beings among the giants, both taken in by the Gods as part of the Asgard family, came to humanity and tempted them with wicked things: the man Loke and the woman Gullveig (the golden way or stream), with Gullveig being the more malevolent one. To nurture the good within human hearts, enlighten them, and prepare them for the struggles ahead, the Gods sent Heimdall, the Shining One, the God of pure and sacred fire, to Midgard as a Teacher. He brought with him many new things for Midgard, and as the leader of the people, he taught them how to farm, plant the seeds he had brought, and prepare bread; he instructed them in carving, forging, spinning, weaving, cutting runes, and reading. He showed them how to domesticate animals, build homes, and create families and communities; [Pg 186] as well as how to use weapons for protection against wild animals. He also informed them of the rules established by the Norns for living a righteous life, and about the names and roles of the Gods. He taught them how to build altars and temples for worship and brought them the pure, undefiled fire created by friction, the only fire worthy to burn in the shrines of the Gods; and then he taught them the sacred songs that have been sung by men ever since in praise of divine powers.
But even now Gullveig began her wanderings among men and secretly taught them runes and songs which counteracted Heimdall's teachings. When the Gods became aware of this, they had her burned; but her heart was proof against fire. Loke found it, and swallowing it he brought into the world the monster-wolf Fenris, which feeds on all the evil thoughts and feelings among men.
But even now, Gullveig started her journey among humans and secretly taught them runes and songs that countered Heimdall's teachings. When the Gods found out about this, they had her burned; but her heart was immune to fire. Loki discovered it, and by swallowing it, he brought forth the monster-wolf Fenris, which feeds on all the evil thoughts and feelings of humanity.
Gullveig soon incarnated again and continued her ways unrecognized for a long period. When discovered she was burned a second time, Loke again finding her heart and giving life to the giantess of pestilence, Leikin. The same thing happened a third time, and then was born the Midgard-Snake, destined to grow rapidly and finally to encircle the whole earth.
Gullveig soon took form again and carried on her activities unnoticed for a long time. When she was found, she was burned a second time, with Loke once again finding her heart and bringing the giantess of plague, Leikin, back to life. The same thing happened a third time, and that led to the birth of the Midgard-Snake, which was destined to grow quickly and eventually wrap around the entire earth.
While Gullveig spread ruin in human life, Loke caused enmity and strife among the powers of nature and even among the Gods. Many were the resulting wars in Asgard, besides the constant warfare against the giants; and always they were followed by wars in Midgard. At last the Gods were divided to such a degree that Odin, rather than cause the death of many of his nearest kin, left Asgard and the guidance of humanity in the care of the Vaner Gods, who otherwise presided over the regular course of the processes of Nature. When the giants learned this they thought it a fit time to gain supremacy not only over Midgard but even over Asgard itself. Odin knew this in good time, through his power of prevision, and he issued from his retreat "far in the East" to warn the Vaner Gods and offer them assistance. The fearful resulting war united the Gods once more, after which Odin was freely offered the high seat in Asgard, where, purified and perfected by experience and adversity he now rules with wisdom until the last day of the cycle.
While Gullveig brought destruction to human life, Loki created conflict and strife among the forces of nature and even among the Gods. This led to numerous wars in Asgard, in addition to the ongoing battles against the giants; and these were always followed by wars in Midgard. Eventually, the Gods became so divided that Odin, to avoid the deaths of many of his closest kin, left Asgard and entrusted the guidance of humanity to the Vanir Gods, who otherwise governed the regular processes of Nature. When the giants discovered this, they thought it was the perfect time to seize control not just over Midgard but even over Asgard itself. Odin sensed this in time, thanks to his foresight, and emerged from his retreat "far in the East" to warn the Vanir Gods and offer them help. The resulting war, which was filled with fear, ultimately united the Gods again, after which Odin was freely offered the high seat in Asgard, where, having been purified and refined by experience and hardship, he now rules with wisdom until the end of the cycle.
Heimdall "died" in Midgard before the golden age was over, and he was followed by his son Sköld-Borgar. His son, Halfdan, became the first king, and led the people in all the battles that followed[Pg 187] in the new age, while constantly overshadowed by the Gods. On the other side the chief was Od-Svipdag, a most heroic and valiant champion. War after war raged, one of them being so frightful that a new generation had to grow up before new armies could be collected.
Heimdall "died" in Midgard before the golden age ended, and his son Sköld-Borgar took over. His son, Halfdan, became the first king and led the people in all the battles that followed[Pg 187] in the new age, always under the shadow of the Gods. On the other side, the leader was Od-Svipdag, a truly heroic and brave champion. War after war broke out, one being so terrifying that a new generation had to grow up before new armies could be assembled.
Svipdag is a most remarkable character, who journeys to the Underworld and obtains the "avenging sword" which nothing can resist, not even the hammer of Thor. The fate of the world seems to depend on his mind, when at the critical moment his love for the Goddess Fröja turns his steps to Asgard, in order to make peace with the Gods. He then lives mostly in Asgard with Fröja and is sent by the Gods on many difficult journeys, even to the Underworld to find whether Balder, the God of purity, who had died when strife came into the world, could not return from his safe retreat near the Fount of Wisdom.
Svipdag is an extraordinary character who travels to the Underworld and retrieves the "avenging sword," which nothing can withstand, not even Thor's hammer. The fate of the world seems to rest on his judgment when, at a critical moment, his love for the Goddess Fröja leads him to Asgard to seek peace with the Gods. He then spends most of his time in Asgard with Fröja and is sent by the Gods on many challenging missions, even to the Underworld, to discover if Balder, the God of purity, who had died when conflict entered the world, could return from his safe haven near the Fount of Wisdom.
The great Ice period is described as coming in Halfdan's days, the people being obliged to leave the Northern countries for more southern climes. But when the ice at last receded they went back step by step northward, fighting continual battles. Halfdan at last dies by Svipdag's sword, and is followed by his brave son, Hadding. And thus we reach the present age, which is depicted as one of supreme darkness. Seldom nowadays the Gods appear before men, for they are few who by a righteous and sincere life keep the link unbroken with the regions in the crown of Yggdrasil. The evil is increasing all the time; men have forgotten their divine birth, and they prostitute their divine powers. Yet above the veil of darkness the Gods rule as ever, helping wherever there is an opportunity; while elves and dwarfs and all the other nature sprites continue to fulfil their duties in the economy of nature, although no longer seen by men.
The great Ice Age is said to have happened during Halfdan's time, forcing people to leave the Northern territories for warmer areas. But when the ice finally melted, they gradually made their way back north, constantly facing battles. Halfdan eventually dies by Svipdag's sword, and his courageous son, Hadding, takes over. And so we arrive at the present day, which is depicted as one of complete darkness. The Gods rarely show themselves to people nowadays, as very few maintain a righteous and genuine life to keep their connection with the realms at the top of Yggdrasil. Evil is on the rise; people have forgotten their divine origins and abuse their divine powers. Yet, beyond the darkness, the Gods continue to rule as always, aiding whenever they can; while elves, dwarfs, and all the other nature spirits still carry out their roles in the natural world, even though they are no longer visible to humans.
Much is said about the process of death. Man is made up of six principles, and death is a purification whereby the higher and purer elements, after passing through the second death, go to the bliss of the presence of the Gods. If man in life has developed his "inner body" by noble living, then he passes easily through the trials and the judgment of the Gods. If not, then he is held down by the demons of passion and lust and meets torture and suffering.
Much is said about the process of dying. A person is composed of six principles, and death serves as a cleansing that allows the higher and purer aspects, after experiencing a second death, to enjoy the bliss of being in the presence of the Gods. If a person has cultivated their "inner self" through a life of virtue, they navigate the challenges and judgment of the Gods with ease. If not, they are burdened by the demons of desire and temptation and face pain and suffering.
Of Reincarnation there is little in the form of direct statement, probably partly because carefully removed in Christian times, and partly because it forms an integral part of the whole conception of life found in all ancient sagas. Some of the heroes are, however, named[Pg 188] in more than one incarnation, showing the same soul in different garments. The noblest and the worst reincarnate almost immediately; for others some time has first to elapse.
Of reincarnation, there isn't much direct information available, probably because it was mostly hidden during Christian times, and also because it plays a key role in the overall understanding of life found in all ancient stories. Some heroes are mentioned[Pg 188] in more than one life, showing the same soul in different forms. The greatest and the worst tend to reincarnate almost immediately; for others, some time must pass first.
In the efflorescence of time the hour will at length arrive for Ragnarök, the great purifying battle and fire, when evil will be destroyed in the final war between good and evil. The Gods assemble with their faithful, Odin leading, majestic, calm and wiser than ever, knowing that he and most of the Gods will have to buy the victory with their lives. The different groups on both sides are pictured with matchless boldness and vividness, and we see how each has to meet his fate. Odin is killed by the Fenris Wolf; Thor kills the Midgard Snake, but falls dead from its venom. The giants who have possessed themselves of the "avenging sword" use it in the battle, but at the same moment their fate is sealed. For this sword was so forged that if swung by a giant it would destroy the giant world.
In the flow of time, the hour will eventually come for Ragnarök, the great cleansing battle and fire, when evil will be vanquished in the ultimate clash between good and evil. The Gods gather with their followers, led by Odin, who is majestic, calm, and wiser than ever, aware that he and most of the Gods will pay for victory with their lives. The different factions on both sides are portrayed with unmatched boldness and intensity, showing how each must face their destiny. Odin is killed by the Fenris Wolf; Thor defeats the Midgard Serpent but dies from its venom. The giants who have taken the "avenging sword" wield it in battle, but at that moment, their fates are sealed. This sword was forged in such a way that if swung by a giant, it would destroy the giant realm.
At the close of the fearful battle the very foundations of the earth seem to tremble. Fires rise towards heaven, and amid flame and smoke and destruction—the Gods still living—Odin's sons Vidar and Vale, and Thor's sons Magne and Mode, ride to the Underworld, to Balder's peaceful land, where neither death nor destruction are.
At the end of the intense battle, the very ground seems to shake. Flames reach up to the sky, and through the fire, smoke, and ruin—the Gods still alive—Odin's sons Vidar and Vale, along with Thor's sons Magne and Mode, head to the Underworld, to Balder's peaceful realm, where there is neither death nor destruction.
And the old earth finally sinks into the sea, dissolved into slag and ashes. The flames die. The air is purified by the fire, the sky is bluer than ever. From the sea arises a new earth, covered with luxuriant vegetation. It is the regions of the Underworld near the Founts of Wisdom and Life, the lands of Mimer and Urd, that now appear. Those founts, so long nearly dry, again flow copiously, and Yggdrasil is fresh and green. The days of golden life return to Gods and men. Balder assumes full sway, and the new earth is peopled from the two races who have been spared for that purpose, living in purity unstained along with Balder during the age of darkness. Even animals have been spared in the same way and enjoy the new Day. It is the happy Day of Balder the Pure and Righteous.
And the old earth finally sinks into the sea, breaking down into slag and ashes. The flames go out. The air is cleared by the fire, and the sky is bluer than ever. From the sea rises a new earth, full of lush vegetation. It is the regions of the Underworld near the Fountains of Wisdom and Life, the lands of Mimir and Urd, that now emerge. Those fountains, which had been nearly dry for so long, begin to flow abundantly again, and Yggdrasil is fresh and green. The days of golden life return for Gods and humans. Balder takes full control, and the new earth is populated by the two races that have been saved for this purpose, living in purity alongside Balder during the age of darkness. Even animals have been saved in the same way and enjoy the new Day. It is the joyous Day of Balder the Pure and Righteous.
But even this is not the final scene, according to the Northern mythology. A mightier Being than even Balder will come after him, descending upon a still higher and more purified earth. It is the unnamed God whose servant Urd is, One whose spirit blendeth with all living things by virtue of the Fount of Wisdom—an omnipotent God, a God bringing highest peace, who will then "establish a worship that will endure forevermore."
But this isn't the final scene, according to Northern mythology. A more powerful Being than Balder will come after him, arriving on an even higher and purer earth. It is the unnamed God who is served by Urd, one whose spirit merges with all living things through the Fount of Wisdom—an all-powerful God, a God bringing supreme peace, who will then "establish a worship that will last forever."

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
RUINS OF THE DIPYLON GATE OF ANCIENT ATHENS
RUINS OF THE DIPYLON GATE OF ANCIENT ATHENS

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ANCIENT ATHENIAN TOMBS ALONG THE SACRED WAY
ANCIENT ATHENIAN TOMBS ALONG THE SACRED WAY
THE DIPYLON AND THE OUTER CERAMICUS:
by F. S. Darrow, A. M., Ph.D. (Harv.)

THE Dipylon or "Double Gate" (so named because it consisted of an inner and an outer gateway, separated by a court), was the principal entrance of classical Athens at the west end of the city. Probably, it was built under Perikles' directions on the site of the still older Thriasian Gate, but the extant remains which are shown in the accompanying illustration belong to a somewhat later alteration. The gateway itself, because of its size and position (it was at the lowest point of the city walls) was surrounded by massive fortifications. The inner wall with the upright stone, marking one of the boundaries of the Outer Ceramicus or ancient Potters' quarters just outside the city, was built by Themistokles, but the outer wall shown in the illustration was probably added by Perikles. About sixty yards to the west of the Dipylon, that is to the right of the illustration, is a smaller gateway, which is thought to be the Sacred Gate, used for the exit and entrance of the Procession of Mystics during the celebration of the Eleusinian Mysteries.
THE Dipylon or "Double Gate" (named because it had an inner and an outer gateway, separated by a courtyard) was the main entrance of classical Athens at the western end of the city. It was likely built under Perikles' guidance on the site of the much older Thriasian Gate, but the remains we see in the illustration belong to a later modification. The gateway itself, due to its size and location (being at the lowest point of the city walls), was surrounded by strong fortifications. The inner wall with the upright stone, which marks one of the boundaries of the Outer Ceramicus or ancient Potters' district just outside the city, was built by Themistocles, while the outer wall shown in the illustration was probably added by Perikles. About sixty yards to the west of the Dipylon, or to the right of the illustration, is a smaller gateway believed to be the Sacred Gate
In ancient times three roads lined with tombs led from the Dipylon, namely, the Road to the Academy, the Sacred Way leading to Eleusis, and the Road to the harbor, the Peiraeeus. Along the Road leading to the Academy were buried those who had died fighting for their country on land and on sea. The public burials were made at the end of each campaign, when the bones of the slain were placed in coffins of cypress wood, one coffin for each of the ten Athenian tribes, and an empty one, serving symbolically for the burial of those whose bodies could not be recovered. Citizens and strangers alike were permitted to join in the procession, and as the coffins were lowered, a speaker publicly appointed ascended a lofty pulpit and delivered an oration in honor of the dead.
In ancient times, three roads lined with tombs stretched from the Dipylon: the Road to the Academy, the Sacred Way to Eleusis, and the Road to the harbor, the Peiraeeus. Along the Road to the Academy were buried those who had died fighting for their country both on land and at sea. Public burials took place at the end of each campaign, when the bones of the fallen were placed in cypress wood coffins—one coffin for each of the ten Athenian tribes, along with one empty coffin symbolically representing those whose bodies could not be recovered. Citizens and strangers alike were allowed to join the procession, and as the coffins were lowered, a designated speaker would rise on a high platform to deliver a tribute to the deceased.
Thukydides says:
Thucydides says:
The public cemetery is situated in the most beautiful spot outside the walls and there the Athenians always bury those who fall in war; but after the battle of Marathon the dead in recognition of their pre-eminent valor were interred on the field.
The public cemetery is situated in the most beautiful area outside the city walls, and that's where the Athenians always bury those who die in battle. However, after the Battle of Marathon, the bodies of the fallen were buried on the battlefield to honor their extraordinary bravery.
It was here in the winter of 431 b. c., while delivering his immortal funeral oration that Perikles declared:
It was here in the winter of 431 b. c., while giving his famous funeral speech that Perikles stated:
It is difficult to say neither too little nor too much. I do not commiserate the parents of the dead: I would rather comfort them. Those men may be deemed fortunate who have gained the greatest honor. To you who are sons and brothers of the departed I see that the struggle to emulate them will be an arduous one. The dead have been honorably interred and it remains only that their children should be maintained at the public charge until they are grown up; this is the solid prize with which, as with a garland, Athens crowns her sons, living and dead.
It’s hard to find the right words. I don’t feel sorry for the parents of those who have passed; I'd rather be there to comfort them. Those men are fortunate to have received the highest honor. To you who are the sons and brothers of those we’ve lost, I know living up to their legacy will be a tough challenge. The deceased have been laid to rest with honor, and now it’s the community's job to support their children as they grow up; this is the enduring reward with which, like a wreath, Athens honors her sons, both living and dead.
The tombs of many of the most famous figures in Greek history were in this public cemetery, including those of Harmodios and Aristogeiton, the Tyrannicides; Kleisthenes, the Law-giver; Perikles, the greatest Athenian Statesman; Thrasybulos, the Liberator, who overthrew the Thirty Tyrants; Chabrias; Phormio; Konon and Timotheus, father and son, "second only to Miltiades and Kimon for their brilliant feats"; and Lykurgos, the son of Lykophron, the Athenian orator and statesman, who finished the Dionysiac Theater in stone and built the Docks at the Peiraeeus.
The graves of many of the most renowned figures in Greek history were located in this public cemetery, including those of Harmodios and Aristogeiton, the Tyrannicides; Kleisthenes, the Lawgiver; Perikles, the greatest Athenian statesman; Thrasybulos, the Liberator, who overthrew the Thirty Tyrants; Chabrias; Phormio; Konon and Timotheus, father and son, "second only to Miltiades and Kimon for their brilliant deeds"; and Lykurgos, the son of Lykophron, the Athenian orator and statesman, who completed the Dionysiac Theater in stone and built the Docks at Piraeus.
The public tombs which once lined the Road to the Academy seem to have been almost entirely destroyed, but many of the private tombs along the Sacred Way may still be seen in situ. Some of these, which have been well preserved (thanks to the fact that they were covered by a huge mound in 86 b. c. when the Roman Cornelius Sulla was besieging Athens), are shown in the second illustration.
The public tombs that used to be along the Road to the Academy appear to have mostly been wiped out, but many of the private tombs on the Sacred Way can still be seen in situ. Some of these, which have been well preserved (thanks to being covered by a large mound in 86 B.C. when the Roman Cornelius Sulla was besieging Athens), are displayed in the second illustration.
THE THEOSOPHIC TORCH: by Grace Knoche
O the great benefactor who points the Way! To Triptolemus have all men erected temples and altars, because he gave us food by cultivation; but to him who discovered truth, and brought it to light and communicated it to all—not the truth which shows us how to live but how to live well—who of you has built an altar for this, or a temple, or has dedicated a statue, or who worships God for this?—Epictetus
Oh, the great benefactor who guides us on the right path! People have constructed temples and altars for Triptolemus because he gave us food through agriculture; but who among you has created an altar, built a temple, dedicated a statue, or worships God for the one who discovered truth, brought it to light, and shared it with everyone—not just the truth that teaches us how to live but how to live well?—Epictetus

THE final stitches are taken in the little garment which has stood for the evening's duty. It is folded and laid aside, to fill on the morrow a need as impersonal as the service that need inspired, silent tribute to a system of work so practical and so perfect in its conservation of energy that the world is already clamoring at Lomaland gates to be let into the secret. A pile of loved books—very tiny ones, The Voice of the Silence, the Bhagavad-Gitâ, Patañjali, and the rest—lies beside the sewing-basket, jostling the newspaper, which, because of the temporary need of another, at present has to be given room. But I brush it aside[Pg 191] to take up one of the little writings—any one of them, from cover to cover, would hardly make up a newspaper page—thankful that if the frothy and distempered bilge-water of current crime and gossip does have to lie before me, I do not have to drink of it; grateful that even in the present heyday of lower psychological influences I am free to drink what I will, free to pick my associates from among the immortals—if I choose. And so we parry, and give and take, question on my part and answer on his—small wonder that H. P. B. paid tribute to his philosophy and W. Q. J. to his life, this grand old Roman whose company for an hour any one would be proud to have—Epictetus!
The final stitches are completed on the little garment that has represented the evening's work. It's folded and set aside, ready to fulfill an impersonal need tomorrow, just like the service that need inspired—a silent nod to a system of work so efficient and effective in conserving energy that people are already crowding at Lomaland's gates, eager to learn its secrets. A stack of beloved tiny books—The Voice of the Silence, Bhagavad-Gitâ, Patañjali, and others—sits next to the sewing basket, nudging the newspaper, which, due to someone else's temporary need, has to be given space for now. But I push it aside[Pg 191] to pick up one of the little writings—any of them, from cover to cover, wouldn't even fill a newspaper page—thankful that if I have to see the shallow and chaotic noise of current crime and gossip, I don’t have to engage with it; grateful that even in this era of lower psychological influences, I can choose what I consume, free to select my companions among the great thinkers—if I want to. And so we exchange thoughts, give and take, my questions met with his answers—it's no surprise that H. P. B. admired his philosophy and W. Q. J. respected his life, this remarkable old Roman whose company anyone would be proud to enjoy for an hour—Epictetus!
This, a tribute to the Helpers of Humanity by one who was humbly, yet with the courage of Hercules, trying to fire the mind of his age with the torch-gleam of a true philosophy of life—Theosophy in fact, but adapted to the conditions of his time, a fevered and cruel time, though with gleams of nobility and spiritual splendor here and there.
This is a tribute to the Helpers of Humanity by someone who was modest yet, with the courage of Hercules, trying to inspire the thinking of his era with the bright light of a true philosophy of life—Theosophy, really, but modified for the circumstances of his time, a frantic and harsh period, though with moments of greatness and spiritual brilliance scattered throughout.
What a picture comes before one of this brave old Roman Socrates, banished in his last years from Rome by the Emperor Domitian—for the crime of being a philosopher! And then another picture—of the Epictetus as the Rome of Nero knew him, young but never strong, weakly, lame, the abused slave of Nero's profligate secretary; allowed by his owner to study philosophy because it chanced to be the fashion in wealthy Rome to number wise men among one's "possessions" as one numbered cocks and fine horses; Epictetus, a slave, often in chains, tortured at his master's whim—but a Torch-bearer of the Truth!
What a scene comes to mind of this brave old Roman Socrates, who was exiled in his later years from Rome by Emperor Domitian—for the crime of being a philosopher! And then another image—of Epictetus as he was known in Nero's Rome, young but never strong, frail and limping, the mistreated slave of Nero's reckless secretary; allowed by his master to study philosophy simply because it had become trendy in wealthy Rome to own wise men as one would own roosters and fine horses; Epictetus, a slave, often in chains, tortured at his owner's whim—but a Torchbearer of the Truth!
Although a disciple of Rufus, the great Stoic teacher of the time, Epictetus himself claiming no superiority to his teacher whom he lovingly quotes, the conviction forces itself upon one that the latter bathed in a wider ocean of truth than that of Stoicism as a doctrine. He quotes Socrates, Plato, Diogenes, far more than Zeno; he had no part in the tolerance of many Stoics to the idea of suicide. And we hear him down the ages fulminating against the Academics, the Epicureans, the Skeptics; declaring the Godhood, the Divinity, of man; immortality, the higher law, man's obligation to study human nature in its duality; Karma, the power of the Spiritual Will, the[Pg 192] royal road to happiness; and man's obligation to integrity, fidelity, compassion, reverence, gratitude, trust, love, wisdom and a noble use of power. What was he banished for? what is it that he said?
Although he was a student of Rufus, the great Stoic teacher of his time, Epictetus did not claim to be superior to him and often quotes him with affection. It becomes clear that Rufus was immersed in a broader understanding of truth than just Stoicism as a doctrine. Epictetus references Socrates, Plato, and Diogenes much more than Zeno; he did not share the tolerance of many Stoics towards the idea of suicide. Throughout history, we hear him passionately criticizing the Academics, the Epicureans, and the Skeptics; proclaiming the divinity of man, immortality, the higher law, and the obligation to study human nature in its duality; Karma, the power of Spiritual Will, the[Pg 192] path to happiness; and the duty of integrity, fidelity, compassion, reverence, gratitude, trust, love, wisdom, and a noble use of power. What was he exiled for? What did he say?
If Caesar should adopt you, no one could endure your arrogance; to know, then, that you are the son of Zeus—will you not be elated?... You are a superior thing; you are a portion separated from the Deity; you have in yourself a certain portion of Him. Why then are you ignorant of your own noble descent? When you are in social intercourse, when you are exercising yourself, when you are engaged in discussion, know you not that you are nourishing a god, that you are exercising a god?
If Caesar were to take you under his wing, no one would tolerate your arrogance. Realizing that you are the son of Zeus—doesn't that feel incredible? You are something special; you are a piece separated from the Divine; you hold a part of Him within you. So why are you unaware of your noble heritage? When you're socializing, working out, or engaging in conversation, do you not realize that you are nurturing a god, that you are exercising a god?
But give me directions, you say. Why should I give you directions? Has not Zeus given you directions? What directions, what kind of orders, did you bring when you came from Him? To keep what is your own; not to desire what is not your own. Fidelity is your own, and integrity, and modesty and virtue; for who can take these things from you? who, excepting yourself, can hinder you from using them? Having such promptings and commands from Zeus, what kind do you still ask from me? Am I more powerful than he, am I more worthy of confidence?
But you want guidance, you say. Why should I provide that? Didn’t Zeus already give you direction? What direction, what kind of commands, did you receive when you came from Him? To keep what belongs to you; not to desire what isn’t yours. Fidelity, integrity, modesty, and virtue are yours; who can take those away from you? Who, other than you, can prevent you from using them? With such clear guidance from Zeus, what more do you want from me? Am I more powerful than He is? Am I more deserving of your trust?
If you would make anything a habit, do it; if you would not make it a habit, do not do it.... So with respect to the soul: when you have been angry you must know that not only has this evil befallen you, but that you have also increased the habit, and in a manner increased the habit thrown fuel on the fire.... For he who has had a fever, and has been relieved from it, is not in the same state that he was before, unless he has been completely cured. Something of the kind happens also in diseases of the soul. Certain traces and blisters are left in it, and unless a man shall completely efface them, when he is again lashed in the same places, the lash will produce not welts but sores.
If you want to make something a habit, then go ahead and do it; if you don’t want it to be a habit, then just don’t do it. Regarding the soul: when you've been angry, you need to understand that not only has this negativity affected you, but you've also strengthened that habit, adding fuel to the fire. A person who has had a fever and recovered isn’t fully back to their original state unless they are completely healed. Something similar happens with the soul's ailments. Certain marks and scars remain, and unless someone completely removes them, when they face the same issues again, it won’t just leave marks but actual wounds.
It is circumstances (difficulties) which show what men are. Therefore, when a difficulty falls upon you, remember that God, like a trainer of wrestlers, has matched you with a rough young man. For what purpose? you may say. Why, that you may become an Olympic conqueror; but it is not accomplished without sweat.... Hercules, when he was being exercised by Eurytheus, never deemed himself wretched; but fulfilled courageously all that was laid upon him. But he who shall cry out and bear it hard when he is being exercised by Zeus, is he worthy to bear the scepter of Diogenes?
It's tough situations that reveal who people truly are. So, when you face a challenge, remember that God, like a wrestling coach, has placed you against a tough opponent. You might wonder why. Well, it's so you can become a champion; but that doesn’t happen without hard work.... Hercules, when he was tested by Eurytheus, never saw himself as unfortunate; instead, he bravely tackled everything that was asked of him. But the one who complains and whines when tested by Zeus, is he truly worthy of holding the scepter of Diogenes?
The philosopher's school, ye men, is a surgery; you ought not to go out of it with pleasure but with pain, for you are not in sound health when you enter: one has dislocated his shoulder, another has an abscess ... another a headache. And shall I sit and utter to you little thoughts and exclamations, that you may praise me and go away, one with his shoulder in the same condition as when he entered, another with his head still aching, and a third with his fistula or his abscess just as they were? Is it for this that young men quit home and leave their parents and friends, their kinsmen and property, that they may say to you,[Pg 193] Wonderful! when you are uttering your exclamations? Did Socrates do this, or Zeno, or Cleanthes?
The philosopher's school, folks, is like a surgery; you shouldn't leave it feeling good but rather feeling the discomfort of growth, because you're not in good shape when you walk in: one person has a dislocated shoulder, another has an abscess ... another has a headache. Should I just sit here and share trivial thoughts so you can praise me and leave, with one person still having their shoulder the same way it was when they walked in, another still dealing with their headache, and a third with their fistula or abscess unchanged? Is this why young people leave their homes, their parents, friends, relatives, and belongings, just to come back to you and say, [Pg 193] Wonderful! when you're sharing your insights? Did Socrates, Zeno, or Cleanthes do this?
Diogenes well said to one who asked from him letters of recommendation, "That you are a man he will know as soon as he sees you; and he will know whether you are good or bad if he has, through experience, the skill to distinguish the good and the bad; but if he has not, he would not know though I were to write him ten thousand times." For it is just the same as if a drachma asked to be recommended to a person. If he is skilful in testing silver, he will know you (the drachma) for what you are. We ought then in life to be able to have some such skill as in the case of silver coin, that we may be able to say, like the judge of silver, Bring me any drachma and I will test it.
Diogenes famously responded to someone who asked for a letter of recommendation, "The moment he sees you, he'll know you're a person; and he'll figure out if you're good or bad if he has the experience to tell the difference. But if he doesn’t, it wouldn't matter if I wrote him a thousand letters." It’s like a drachma asking for a recommendation. If someone knows how to test silver, they'll recognize the drachma for what it is. We should strive to have a skill like that in life, so we can confidently say, just like a silver tester, "Bring me any drachma, and I'll check it."
When Florus was deliberating whether he should go down to Nero's spectacles, and also perform in them, he asked Agrippinus for advice, and Agrippinus said, Go down. But why do you not go down? said Florus; and Agrippinus replied, I do not even deliberate about the matter; for he who has brought himself to calculate the value of external things, is very near to those who have forgotten their own character.
When Florus was considering whether he should attend Nero's shows and participate in them, he asked Agrippinus for advice. Agrippinus said, "Go to them." But why aren’t you going? asked Florus. Agrippinus replied, "I don’t even consider it; because someone who starts to weigh the worth of external things is very close to those who have lost sight of their own character."
But if I do not take part, I shall have my head struck off. Go then, said Agrippinus, and take part; but I will not. Why? Because you consider yourself to be only one common thread in the tunic; it is then fitting for you to take thought how you shall be like the rest of men. But I wish to be purple, that small part which is bright, and makes all the rest appear graceful and beautiful.
But if I don’t participate, I'll lose my mind. Go ahead, said Agrippinus, and join in; but I won’t. Why? Because you see yourself as just one ordinary thread in the tunic; it’s appropriate for you to think about how you can be like everyone else. But I want to be the purple, that small part which is bright, and makes everything else look graceful and beautiful.
Katherine Tingley said recently in one of her intimate talks on the subject of the individual responsibility of students in being given the opportunity to bring a deeper than the common touch into the production of The Aroma of Athens:
Katherine Tingley recently mentioned in one of her personal discussions about the individual responsibility of students in having the chance to contribute a deeper perspective to the creation of The Aroma of Athens:
We are just now at a strange point in the cycle and in many ways are linking ourselves with the past.
Right now, we're in a weird phase of the cycle and, in many ways, we're linking ourselves to the past.
May not one evidence of this be an easier recognition of the Theosophic Light that has been passed from hand to hand down the ages? Many have been its disguises, many and strange the lamps holding it, often obscured it has been, again nameless—but ever the one Light, the one Flame, shining upon and enlightening all men.
May one sign of this be a clearer understanding of the Theosophic Light that has been shared from person to person over the years? It has worn many disguises, has been held by many strange lamps, has often been obscured, and at times nameless—but it has always been the same Light, the same Flame, illuminating and enlightening everyone.
THE PYTHAGOREAN SOLIDS:
by F. J. Dick, M. Inst. C. E., M. Inst. C. E. I.
Students of The Secret Doctrine and of ancient teachings such as those of Pythagoras, the Kabala, and the sacred books of different races and epochs, are often puzzled by the frequent references to Number, and to elementary plane forms like the circle, triangle, and square. It may be surmised that these symbols refer to meta-physical forces of various orders concealed within the "atom" and within nature generally. For nature is built, obviously enough, upon some internal principles of structural harmony. Without discussing the many avenues of thought suggested by a study of the five regular solids, the main features of these forms may be briefly summarized.
Students of The Secret Doctrine and ancient teachings like those of Pythagoras, the Kabbalah, and the sacred texts of various cultures and time periods often find themselves confused by the frequent mentions of numbers and basic shapes like the circle, triangle, and square. It's possible these symbols indicate meta-physical forces of different kinds that are hidden within the "atom" and in nature as a whole. Clearly, nature is constructed on some internal principles of structural harmony. Without delving into the numerous ideas suggested by studying the five regular solids, the main characteristics of these shapes can be summarized briefly.
In the first place, they may be all considered as generated by Twelve Points on the surface of the Sphere, at equal adjacent distances, or by six diameters of the sphere mutually inclined at angles whose tangent is 2, the number of the octave in music. Joining each of the twelve with every other point, we have 66 lines, of which 36 are internal. Six of the latter being diameters, there remain 30, intersecting at 20 points, which give the 30 edges of the internal dodecahedron. The 30 outer, or external lines of the 66, form the edges of the icosahedron.
In the first place, all of these can be seen as created by twelve points on the surface of the sphere, spaced equally apart, or by six diameters of the sphere that are angled such that their tangent is 2, which is the number of the octave in music. By connecting each of the twelve points with every other point, we get 66 lines, of which 36 are internal. With six of these being diameters, that leaves 30 internal lines, which intersect at 20 points, creating the 30 edges of the internal dodecahedron. The 30 outer lines of the 66 form the edges of the icosahedron.
Joining one set of alternate corners of the Dodecahedron by 12 lines, a cube appears. So far, there are 33 points defined, including the center of the sphere. Joining opposite corners on each Cube-face by 12 lines, two interlaced tetrahedrons appear. These define, by their intersection, 6 new points and 12 new lines forming the Octahedron, beautifully poised in the heart of the Sphere.
Joining one set of opposite corners of the Dodecahedron with 12 lines creates a cube. So far, there are 33 points defined, including the center of the sphere. Connecting opposite corners on each Cube face with 12 lines results in two interlaced tetrahedrons. Their intersection defines 6 new points and 12 new lines, creating the Octahedron, gracefully situated in the center of the Sphere.
Thus only 39 points, including the central point, are needed to define the Pythagorean solids, only one solid form being repeated, the Tetrahedron, which in fact is seen to repeat itself ten times. For between the interlaced Tetrahedron corners and the eight faces of the included Octahedron, eight smaller Tetrahedrons are seen.
Thus, only 39 points, including the central point, are needed to define the Pythagorean solids, with just one solid shape being repeated, the Tetrahedron, which actually repeats itself ten times. Between the interlaced corners of the Tetrahedron and the eight faces of the included Octahedron, eight smaller Tetrahedrons can be seen.
The interlaced Tetrahedrons suggest the origin of the plane symbol—the interlaced triangles; but the full beauty of the symbol does not appear until we notice that the axis of symmetry of the Tetrahedrons coincides with the diagonal of the Cube, and that the orthographic projection of all these on a plane perpendicular to the diagonal gives a perfect hexagon with the interlaced triangles in the center.[Pg 195] The interlaced Tetrahedrons—one a reflection of the other—in fact define the eight corners of the Cube. The Tetrahedron is "3," and the Cube is "4" (or 6). So we see one way in which the "three fall into the four," and why it is a septenary, and a decad, as well as a three, or a four, according to the various aspects and interrelations considered of the electric, rotary, magnetic, or vibratory forces symbolized by the various lines.
The interlaced Tetrahedrons hint at the origin of the plane symbol—the interlaced triangles; however, the full beauty of the symbol becomes clear when we realize that the axis of symmetry of the Tetrahedrons aligns with the diagonal of the Cube, and that the orthographic projection of all these onto a plane perpendicular to the diagonal creates a perfect hexagon with the interlaced triangles in the center.[Pg 195] The interlaced Tetrahedrons—one reflecting the other—actually define the eight corners of the Cube. The Tetrahedron represents "3," and the Cube represents "4" (or 6). This shows one way in which the "three fits into the four," and explains why it is considered a septenary and a decad, as well as a three or a four, depending on the various aspects and interrelations of the electric, rotary, magnetic, or vibratory forces symbolized by the different lines.
Science has already reached the speculation that the hypothetical carbon "atom" has a tetrahedronal form. Let us look at this Tetrahedron with the eye opposite the middle of an edge and in line with the center. The two opposite edges now form the Cross, composed of two equal lines, but separated by a space. One is reminded of an electric wire, and a magnetized needle placing itself at right angles to, although at some distance from, the current in the wire. Thus the opposite edges, whether as rotational vectors or in some other way, indicate a connexion with the dual forces of attraction and repulsion. The Tetrahedron, a triangular pyramid, may be a Fire-symbol. In any case the following passage is suggestive:
Science has now speculated that the hypothetical carbon "atom" has a tetrahedral shape. Let's examine this tetrahedron from the viewpoint opposite the middle of one edge and aligned with the center. The two opposite edges now create a cross, made up of two equal lines but spaced apart. This brings to mind an electric wire, with a magnetized needle aligning itself perpendicularly, though at a distance, from the current in the wire. Thus, these opposite edges, whether as rotating vectors or in another manner, indicate a connection with the dual forces of attraction and repulsion. The tetrahedron, a triangular pyramid, may symbolize fire. In any case, the following passage is thought-provoking:
When the molecules of salt, clustering together, begin to deposit themselves as a solid, the first shape they assume is that of triangles, of small pyramids and cones. It is the figure of fire, whence the word "pyramids"; while the second geometrical figure in manifested nature is a square or a cube, 4 and 6; for, "the particles of earth being cubical, those of fire are pyramidal" truly—(Enfield). The pyramidal shape is that assumed by the pines—the most primitive tree after the fern period. Thus the two opposites in cosmic nature—fire and water, heat and cold—begin their metrographical manifestations, one by a trimetric, the other by a hexagonal system. For the stellate crystals of snow, viewed under a microscope, are all and each of them a double or treble six-pointed star, with a central nucleus, like a miniature star within the larger one. (The Secret Doctrine, II, 594.)
When salt molecules gather and start to create a solid, the first shapes they form are triangles, small pyramids, and cones. This represents fire, which is where the term "pyramids" originates; on the other hand, the second geometric shape in manifested nature is a square or a cube, specifically 4 and 6; because "the particles of earth are cubical, while those of fire are pyramidal" (Enfield). You can see the pyramidal shape in pines—the most basic type of tree after the fern period. Thus, the two opposing forces in cosmic nature—fire and water, heat and cold—start their graphical representations, one through a trimetric system and the other through a hexagonal system. Under a microscope, the star-shaped crystals of snow each resemble a double or triple six-pointed star, with a central core, looking like a miniature star inside a larger one. (The Secret Doctrine, II, 594.)
The number Five penetrates the whole system of the Five solids in a remarkable way. Thus there are 24 pentagons visible, and by joining other corners of the Dodecahedron, Five Cubes are seen, which of course produce Five Octahedrons, and twice that number of principal interlaced Tetrahedrons. Five has been said to be the Number of Life.
The number Five uniquely influences the entire structure of the Five solids. There are 24 pentagons visible, and by connecting different corners of the Dodecahedron, you can see Five Cubes, which in turn create Five Octahedrons, and twice that amount of main interwoven Tetrahedrons. It's often said that Five represents the Number of Life.
Confining ourselves to one rectangular system, we find Four axes of symmetry for the Tetrahedrons and Three for Cube and Octahedron. Thus there are really 73 principal lines in the complete system defined by the 39 points. A study of the three principal orthographic[Pg 196] projections shows that the circle should be divided into 3, 4, 5, 6, parts, and the products of these, or 360 degrees. Certain angles are found in abundance, such as 36, 60, 72, 90, 108, 144; and their combinations and products by 10 and 12, and their multiples, give figures bearing a strong resemblance to the various cyclic periods of eastern chronology. Periodic orbits are vibrations on a large scale.
Sticking to one rectangular system, we identify four axes of symmetry for the tetrahedrons and three for the cube and octahedron. This means there are actually 73 main lines in the entire system defined by the 39 points. Analyzing the three main orthographic projections shows that the circle should be split into 3, 4, 5, or 6 parts, which produce the total of 360 degrees. Certain angles appear frequently, like 36, 60, 72, 90, 108, and 144; their combinations and products by 10 and 12, as well as their multiples, yield figures that closely resemble the various cyclical periods of Eastern timelines. Periodic orbits are like large-scale vibrations.
Twice the perimeter of an Icosahedron-face divided by the perimeter of a Dodecahedron-face is 3.1416, the value of π used in all ordinary scientific and constructional work.
Twice the perimeter of an Icosahedron face divided by the perimeter of a Dodecahedron face is 3.1416, the value of π used in all regular scientific and construction work.
The actual error is so small that if both were accurately made of copper at the same temperature, the Icosahedron-face would only have to be brought rather more than one degree Fahrenheit below the temperature of the other for the π value to be absolutely correct. Accuracy of this sort is unattainable outside of specially equipped laboratories. So the Pythagorean solids may be said to "square the circle."
The actual error is so slight that if both were made of copper at the same temperature, the Icosahedron face would only need to be cooled to just over one degree Fahrenheit lower than the other for the π value to be completely accurate. This level of precision is impossible to achieve outside of specially equipped labs. So, the Pythagorean solids can be said to "square the circle."
THE "BLACK AGE": by Ariomardes

LET us imagine a romance, such as most people must have heard, wherein some royal child is stolen away and reared amidst peasants in ignorance of his birth; and where some wise man comes and reveals to the youth the secret of his parentage. The young man forthwith steps out from his lowly life, and clothed in a new self-respect, begins to acquit himself worthily of his origin and destiny.
LET's imagine a story of romance that most people have probably heard, where a royal child is kidnapped and grows up among peasants without knowing who he really is; then a wise man appears and reveals the truth about his parents. The young man immediately steps out of his humble life, finds a newfound self-respect, and starts to live up to his true origin and destiny.
Thus has Theosophy declared to outcast humanity, "Thou art the king's son"; and in proof it has referred him to his ancestry. This is why H. P. Blavatsky, pointing out in the skein of history certain clues which scholars have hitherto overlooked, started that greater enthusiasm for archaeology which since her day has already borne such wonderful fruit.
Thus has Theosophy declared to outcast humanity, "You are the king's son"; and to prove this, it has pointed to your ancestry. This is why H. P. Blavatsky, highlighting certain clues in history that scholars have previously missed, sparked a greater enthusiasm for archaeology that has since produced such amazing results.
In a dark age there is the danger that man might forget his divine origin altogether. The revelations of archaeology confirm the teachings of Theosophy that before the dark age of our historical period set in, there were brighter ages; and by showing what man has been, they are indicating what he may again be in the future.
In a dark age, there's a risk that people might completely forget their divine origins. Archaeological discoveries support the teachings of Theosophy, showing that before the dark age of our historical period began, there were brighter times; and by revealing what humanity has been, they suggest what we might become again in the future.
The epochs and durations of the various ages are not uniform all over the earth, so that it cannot be said that the black age began, for the earth generally, at any definite time. The ancient Hindûs have their own chronology, showing the dates of the different ages for their race. We find in a very ancient work, the Vishnu-Purâna, a prophecy of the characteristics of Kali-Yuga or the "Black Age," from which the following extracts are taken:
The time periods and lengths of the different ages aren't the same everywhere on earth, so we can't say that the black age started at a specific time for everyone. The ancient Hindus have their own history, detailing the different ages for their culture. In a very old text, the Vishnu-Purâna, there is a prediction about the traits of Kali-Yuga or the "Black Age," from which the following excerpts are taken:
Then property alone will confer rank; wealth will be the only source of devotion; passion will be the sole bond of union between the sexes; falsehood will be the only means of success in litigation; and women will be objects merely of sensual gratification. Earth will be venerated but for its mineral treasures; the Brahmânical thread will constitute a Brâhman; external types (as the staff and red garb) will be the only distinctions of the several orders of life; dishonesty will be the (universal) means of subsistence; weakness will be the cause of dependence; menace and presumption will be substituted for learning; liberality will be devotion; simple ablution will be purification; mutual assent will be marriage; fine clothes will be dignity.... Amidst all castes, he who is the strongest will reign over a principality thus vitiated by many faults.—iv, ch. xxiv. (From H. H. Wilson's translation, vol. iv, pp. 226-228.)
Then property alone will determine status; wealth will be the only source of loyalty; passion will be the only connection between men and women; dishonesty will be the only way to succeed in legal matters; and women will be regarded merely as objects for pleasure. The earth will be valued only for its mineral wealth; the Brahmin thread will define a Brahmin; outward symbols (like the staff and red clothing) will be the only distinctions among different social classes; dishonesty will be the universal means of survival; weakness will lead to dependence; threats and arrogance will replace knowledge; generosity will be seen as devotion; basic washing will be viewed as purification; mutual agreement will mean marriage; fine clothing will signify respect... Among all castes, the strongest will dominate a society marked by many flaws.—iv, ch. xxiv. (From H. H. Wilson's translation, vol. iv, pp. 226-228.)
Some of these details may be thought to apply more to the East, some to the West; we can surely recognize many of the characteristics of our own civilization. What is particularly striking is the way in which things which we regard as inevitable qualities of human nature are here spoken of with horror and classed among the iniquities. And there are signs in our contemporary literature that some of the standard human frailties are now being exalted into virtues. One of the signs of decadence mentioned is the fact that passion will be regarded as the sole bond of union between the sexes. And we have philosophers who would persuade us that passion is and always has been and always will be the bond of union! For some writers, passion, even in its most material form, is the origin and supreme fact of all union. Here, then, is the danger—that having allowed our ideals to drag down our practices, we afterwards suffer our practices to drag down our ideals, thus descending by a continuous and periodical process of leveling down.
Some of these details might seem to apply more to the East, while others fit the West; we can definitely see many traits of our own civilization. What’s especially striking is how things we consider natural qualities of human nature are viewed here with horror and labeled as wrong. There are also indications in our modern literature that some common human weaknesses are now being celebrated as virtues. One sign of decline mentioned is the idea that passion will be seen as the only connection between the sexes. We have philosophers trying to convince us that passion is, has always been, and will always be that connection! For some writers, passion, even in its most physical form, is the foundation and ultimate truth of all connections. Here lies the danger—having let our ideals drag down our actions, we then allow our actions to pull down our ideals, leading us into a continuous cycle of degradation.
It seems as if the saying that "property alone will confer rank" has some meaning for us today, as also the phrase "wealth will be the only source of devotion." What is said about falsehood in litigation reflects no discredit on our jurisprudence, but surely it describes much of what occurs in practice. That about the mineral treasures of earth[Pg 198] is very true; for we consider people simpletons when they fail to tear out the bowels of their homeland in order to coin them into "the only source of devotion." When the ancient scribe says that dishonesty will be the means of subsistence, he may seem to be going too far; but what does he mean by dishonesty? If it includes every form of insincerity and injustice, the statement may not be too extreme after all. The question, "Shall I do as the others do or let my family starve?" becomes every day more difficult to answer.
It seems like the saying "property alone will grant status" holds some truth for us today, just as the phrase "wealth will be the only source of devotion" does. What’s said about dishonesty in lawsuits doesn’t reflect badly on our legal system, but it certainly describes a lot of what happens in real life. The idea about the earth’s mineral wealth is spot on; we think people are foolish when they don’t exploit their land to turn it into "the only source of devotion." When the ancient writer claims that dishonesty will be the way to survive, he might sound too drastic; but what does he mean by dishonesty? If it encompasses all types of insincerity and unfairness, the statement might not be too far-fetched after all. The question, "Should I follow what others do or let my family go hungry?" becomes harder to answer every day.
"Menace and presumption will be substituted for learning." This may allude to the fact that most people argue for the purpose of pushing their own ideas, losing their temper and resorting to tricks in order to attain this end; and that the attainment of knowledge is so often subordinated to the desire to compel assent or gain notoriety. "Liberality will be devotion," may be better understood if we substitute the word "munificence," as applying to large donations to churches and also to the prevalence of the charity of the purse rather than the charity of the heart.
"Threat and arrogance will take the place of learning." This might refer to how most people debate to promote their own views, losing their cool and resorting to manipulative tactics to achieve this goal; and that gaining knowledge is often secondary to the desire to force agreement or seeking fame. "Generosity will mean loyalty," can be better understood if we replace "generosity" with "grandeur," referring to large gifts to churches and the trend of giving money instead of showing genuine compassion.
A difficult subject to speak upon, in view of the mental chaos reigning today, is the hint that there can be higher motives for marriage than mere mutual attraction or worldly convenience. The quotation gives a rebuke to those who, seeing no farther back than the Black Age, argue that there never have been any higher ideals of marriage. We may point to the ancient Egyptian religion as an instance of a culture that is free from the erotic element; while in the quotation given above the erotic idea is expressly condemned. Clearly, then, that idea belongs to the age of decadence. The word "love" having now become practically useless from its association with passion, we must seek our clue to the real meaning of marriage in the word "duty." Regarded as a sacred rite involving vows of unselfishness and self-restraint, undertaken only in sober earnestness and with a vision undimmed by the colored mists of selfish romance, marriage might take its place among the blessings instead of among the problems of life.
A tough topic to discuss, given the mental chaos today, is the idea that there might be deeper reasons for marriage than just mutual attraction or convenience. The quote challenges those who, only looking back to the Dark Ages, claim that higher ideals of marriage have never existed. We can reference the ancient Egyptian religion as an example of a culture that didn't focus on the erotic aspect; in fact, the quote actually condemns that idea. Clearly, this notion is part of a declining era. Since the word "love" has basically lost its meaning due to its strong ties to passion, we need to find the true meaning of marriage in the word "duty." When seen as a sacred commitment involving vows of selflessness and restraint, entered into with genuine seriousness and without the distortion of selfish romance, marriage could be recognized as a blessing rather than a problem in life.
In days when philosophicules try to define honor in terms of vanity, and devotion in terms of self-interest, it is beneficial to receive from antiquity a hint that may help us to understand that honor and devotion are the breath of the Soul. Pretended reformers, claiming a superior acumen and to be quite grown-up and out of leading-strings, may dissect before us the animal nature of man, pointing out[Pg 199] its sordid details and requesting us to believe that these represent our entire endowment. Some prominent writers, whose outlook upon life has somehow suffered from unfortunate circumstances, would have us accept depravity and neurotic conditions as inevitable concomitants of human nature; and, profanely invoking Freedom, they recommend open license as a means of purity! Signs like these justify one in thinking that the Black Age is casting the shadow of its pinions over the firmament of modern thought; and we are grateful for the smallest hint of the possibility of an age free from the all-absorbing morbidity and itching self-consciousness that seem to dominate every department of inquiry.
In a time when superficial thinkers try to define honor as vanity and devotion as self-interest, it's helpful to get a reminder from the past that honor and devotion are the essence of the Soul. So-called reformers, claiming to be wiser and beyond childish ways, may analyze our animal nature, highlighting its unpleasant aspects and insisting that these define our entire being. Some well-known authors, whose views on life have been shaped by unfortunate events, want us to accept immorality and mental issues as unavoidable parts of human nature; and, cynically invoking Freedom, they suggest that a lack of restraint is a path to purity! Signs like these lead one to believe that the Dark Age is casting its shadow over today’s thinking; and we appreciate even the tiniest hint of the possibility of an era free from the overwhelming obsession with discomfort and self-awareness that seems to dominate every area of inquiry.
Will society ever again be so constituted that honor and reverence and duty shall be a universal atmosphere, a currency in which all share, a life-force that flows from man to man, a common possession in the maintenance of whose integrity all are involved—as we are now all involved in the maintenance of commercial credit and the upkeep of standards of outer respectability? Can we imagine a society wherein no man would dare to sully the purity of this inner atmosphere by any unworthy thought? If so, then we might call honor and morality real existences instead of mere abstractions; these words might then convey the genuine qualities they were meant to denote, instead of the spurious imitations which they now seem to stand for in the minds of those who try to express them in terms of selfishness and passion. It is well to think that such things have been upon earth; and it is easier thus to account for some of the deeds of antiquity whose signs remain. It is easier to see in religion the faint echo of a former knowledge and conduct, than to interpret it as an outgrowth of fear and charlatanry. We need a greater faith in human nature.
Will society ever be structured in a way that honor, respect, and duty are part of the everyday atmosphere, a currency everyone shares, a life-force flowing from person to person, and something we all take care to protect—similar to how we currently look after commercial credit and maintain standards of social respectability? Can we picture a society where no one would dare to tarnish the purity of this essential atmosphere with any unworthy thoughts? If that were the case, we could consider honor and morality as real entities instead of just abstract ideas; these words could then represent the genuine qualities they were meant to express, rather than the false representations they seem to signify in the minds of those who try to articulate them through selfishness and desire. It’s comforting to think such ideals once existed on earth; it helps to explain some actions from the past whose traces remain. It’s simpler to see in religion a faint reflection of an earlier wisdom and behavior rather than viewing it as a result of fear and deception. We need to have more faith in human nature.
EGYPTIAN ART UNDER THE XXVIth DYNASTY:
by C. J.
THE statue of Neshoron, of which we give an illustration, is a very fine example of the work of the XXVIth Dynasty (b. c. 666 to 528). This was a period of great prosperity for Egypt, after long years of depression. Rawlinson says:
THE statue of Neshoron, which we illustrate, is a great example of the work from the XXVIth Dynasty (b. c. 666 to 528). This was a time of significant prosperity for Egypt, following many years of decline. Rawlinson says:
The entire valley of the Nile became little more than one huge workshop, where stone-cutters and masons, bricklayers and carpenters, labored incessantly. Under the liberal encouragement of the king and his chief nobles, the arts recovered themselves and began to flourish anew. The engraving and painting of the hieroglyphs were resumed with success, and carried out with a minuteness and accuracy that provoke the admiration of the beholder. Bas-reliefs of extreme beauty and elaboration characterize the period. There rests upon some of them "a gentle and almost feminine tenderness, which has impressed upon the imitations of living creatures the stamp of an incredible delicacy both of conception and execution." Statues and statuettes of merit were at the same time produced in abundance.
The entire Nile valley became a huge workshop, where stone-cutters, masons, bricklayers, and carpenters worked hard. With the generous support of the king and his top nobles, the arts revived and began to flourish again. The engraving and painting of hieroglyphs resumed successfully, showcasing a level of detail and precision that astonishes viewers. This era is marked by beautiful and intricate bas-reliefs. Some of these works display "a gentle and almost feminine tenderness, which gives the representations of living creatures an incredible delicacy in both design and execution." Meanwhile, a significant number of high-quality statues and statuettes were created.
Under King Psametik I, the first king of the XXVIth Dynasty, a semi-Libyan devoid of Egyptian prejudices, foreigners, especially Greeks, were encouraged to settle in the Delta and to establish commercial relations on a large scale—a hitherto unheard-of innovation. The effect of this was a great change in the character of the Egyptians, perhaps not for the better. A mercenary army was enlisted, and the beginning of Egypt's downfall and subjugation drew nigh. In the reign of Apries (Uah-ab-Rā, the "Pharaoh Hophra" of Jeremiah xliv, 30) an unsuccessful attempt was made to restore the greatness of the ancient Egyptian empire. Apries, or Hophra, finding the Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon was unable to reduce Phoenicia to subjection, concluded a treaty with Zedekiah, king of Judah, in b. c. 588, promising him assistance if he would help him to attack the Babylonians. The war that followed resulted in the capture and destruction of Jerusalem, and the transfer of the Jews to Babylon. Apries failed to protect Zedekiah, though he appears to have done his best. He retreated before the victorious Babylonians, and with the fall of Palestine, the two great powers of Babylon and Egypt became conterminous. Within a few years Nebuchadnezzar had conquered Egypt, making it a tributary kingdom.
Under King Psametik I, the first king of the 26th Dynasty, a semi-Libyan who had no Egyptian biases, foreigners, particularly Greeks, were encouraged to settle in the Delta and to establish extensive trade relationships—something that had never been done before. This led to a significant change in the nature of the Egyptians, perhaps not for the better. A mercenary army was recruited, marking the beginning of Egypt's decline and subjugation. During the reign of Apries (Uah-ab-Rā, referred to as "Pharaoh Hophra" in Jeremiah 44:30), there was an unsuccessful attempt to restore the former glory of the ancient Egyptian empire. Apries, or Hophra, learning that Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon could not conquer Phoenicia, made a treaty with Zedekiah, king of Judah, in 588 B.C., promising him support if he would help him attack the Babylonians. The ensuing war led to the capture and destruction of Jerusalem and the deportation of the Jews to Babylon. Apries could not protect Zedekiah, though he seemed to have made every effort. He retreated in the face of the victorious Babylonians, and with Palestine's fall, the two great powers of Babylon and Egypt became neighbors. Within a few years, Nebuchadnezzar had conquered Egypt, turning it into a tributary kingdom.
The statue of Neshoron is remarkable for the realism shown in the treatment of the face, which is obviously an excellent portrait. The feet are also treated in a naturalistic manner, but the rest of the figure is more conventional in accordance with the prevailing custom.
The statue of Neshoron stands out for its realistic portrayal of the face, which is clearly an impressive likeness. The feet are also depicted in a natural way, but the rest of the figure follows more traditional conventions in line with the common style of the time.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
STATUE OF NESHORON, A DIGNITARY UNDER KING APRIES
LOUVRE MUSEUM, PARIS
STATUE OF NESHORON, A DIGNITARY UNDER KING APRIES
LOUVRE MUSEUM, PARIS

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE HOUSE OF LORDS, LONDON
House of Lords, London
THE HOUSE OF LORDS, PALACE OF WESTMINSTER,
LONDON: by R.
THOUGH such an important chamber, the House of Lords is only forty-five feet wide, forty-five feet high, and ninety feet long, yet it is very well adapted to its purpose. There is none of the crowding from which the House of Commons suffers when all the members wish to be present at some important debate. Like the rest of the Palace of Westminster, the House of Lords is built in the Tudor-Gothic style, but it does not date back to the fifteenth century. The old House of Parliament, a patched-up and unimposing building, was almost completely destroyed in 1835—an important service to architecture being rendered thereby—and the new one was commenced upon the same site in 1840. It took twenty-seven years to build and it is generally admitted, in spite of many weaknesses, to be a worthy home for "the Mother of Parliaments," and the most impressive modern Gothic building in Europe. One important though indirect result of the fire which burned down the old Parliament House was that public competition, almost unknown in England, was adopted as the safest way to obtain a good design. Sir Charles Barry, the architect, was greatly helped by the famous Pugin in the superintendence of the detail, which, as can be seen in the plate, is well-designed and executed, for modern work. Of course no modern imitation-Gothic possesses the life and vigor of the old; there is a mechanical feeling about it which can never be avoided in some degree; there is want of spontaneity, a rigidity and formal correctness, which is entirely absent in the old work. The House of Peers and the King's Apartments occupy the western portion of the palace; the House of Commons the eastern.
THOUGH it is such an important chamber, the House of Lords is only forty-five feet wide, forty-five feet high, and ninety feet long, yet it is very well suited to its purpose. There’s none of the crowding that the House of Commons experiences when all the members want to attend an important debate. Like the rest of the Palace of Westminster, the House of Lords is built in the Tudor-Gothic style, but it doesn’t date back to the fifteenth century. The old House of Parliament, a patched-up and unimpressive building, was almost completely destroyed in 1835—providing an important contribution to architecture—and the new one was started on the same site in 1840. It took twenty-seven years to build, and it’s generally accepted, despite many flaws, to be a fitting home for "the Mother of Parliaments," and the most impressive modern Gothic building in Europe. One significant, though indirect, result of the fire that burned down the old Parliament House was that public competition, which was almost unknown in England, was adopted as the best way to achieve a good design. Sir Charles Barry, the architect, was greatly assisted by the famous Pugin in overseeing the details, which, as can be seen in the plate, are well-designed and executed, for modern work. Of course, no modern imitation-Gothic possesses the life and energy of the old; there is a mechanical feel to it that can never be completely avoided; there’s a lack of spontaneity, a rigidity, and formal correctness, which are entirely absent in the old work. The House of Peers and the King's Apartments occupy the western part of the palace; the House of Commons is on the eastern side.
Being so new, there are few important historical associations connected with the House of Lords, and in recent times the most thrilling scenes in parliamentary life have taken place in the other House, where the expression of the emotions has always been allowed freer play, and where the Government of the day has to meet its strongest opponents in debate, but a very impressive ceremony takes place when the Sovereign in person opens Parliament. He then takes his seat on the throne, which can be seen in the plate, and reads his speech from it before a brilliant audience. The British monarchy being a constitutional one, this speech is, of course, really an outline of the policy of the Ministry in office, and it usually says very little.
Being relatively new, the House of Lords has few significant historical associations. Recently, the most exciting moments in parliamentary life have occurred in the other House, where emotions are expressed more freely, and where the Government has to confront its strongest opponents in debate. However, a very ceremonial event occurs when the Sovereign personally opens Parliament. They then take their place on the throne, which you can see in the image, and read their speech from it in front of a distinguished audience. Since the British monarchy is constitutional, this speech is essentially a summary of the policy of the current Ministry, and it often doesn't say much.
The composition of the members of the House of Lords consists of Lords spiritual (Bishops), and Lords temporal. The latter include the five dignities of Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, and Baron. No new dignity has been created since the time of Henry VI, when the rank of viscount was established. In the reign of Queen Elizabeth there were only fifty-nine temporal peers, but the present number is about ten times as many. The principle under which a peer holds his seat is in the main the hereditary one, but there are a few peerages which are bestowed for life only. The peers who are judges, sitting as a judicial tribunal, constitute the Supreme Court of British Law, and the presiding peer of the whole House, the Lord Chancellor, is a lawyer, and always belongs to the party of the government in power. The Lord Chancellor's seat is known as the Woolsack; this peculiar term comes from a period in Elizabeth's reign when wool was the staple industry of England and its export was forbidden; sacks of wool were kept in the Chamber of Peers to remind them of its importance.
The House of Lords is made up of Lords spiritual (Bishops) and Lords temporal. The latter includes the five ranks of Duke, Marquis, Earl, Viscount, and Baron. No new ranks have been created since Henry VI's time, when the title of viscount was established. During Queen Elizabeth's reign, there were only fifty-nine temporal peers, but now there are about ten times that number. Peers generally hold their seats through heredity, although a few peerages are granted for life only. The peers who act as judges form the Supreme Court of British Law, and the presiding peer of the House, the Lord Chancellor, is a lawyer who is always from the ruling party. The Lord Chancellor's seat is called the Woolsack; this unusual term dates back to Elizabeth's reign when wool was England's major industry and its export was prohibited; sacks of wool were kept in the Chamber of Peers as a reminder of its significance.
MUSIC NOTES: by Charles J. Ryan
RICHARD WAGNER'S autobiography, just published to the world at large, though it does not include the last twenty years of his life when he had attained success, has made a great stir among all who are interested in the study of human nature. It is an amazing self-revelation, and, from the Theosophical standpoint, a striking example of the duality of man. The popular conception of Wagner is amply confirmed by this "human document." But why should we waste our time, and perhaps feed our own sense of self-righteousness injudiciously, by dwelling on the failings of genius? Have not the great men given us, in their immortal works, that which is really worthiest of remembrance? Whatever his personal shortcomings were, Wagner never failed in his loyal devotion to his ideal in music-drama; he dared everything and suffered greatly in his protracted efforts to lead the incredulous world to listen to his novel and glorious revolutionary forms, which he knew to be superior to those of his time. The soul behind stands out in his immortal music, high above the limitations of his personality, for there was that in[Pg 203] him which had listened to the music of the spheres and which lived serenely apart from the jar and jangle of the petty life. That it is possible for an inspired Soul in touch with the Realities to force its way through all kinds of difficulties, even the greatest—the incarnation in a hindering personality—and to deliver its message of living beauty to men, seems to be the principal lesson this ill-advised autobiography teaches. It would have been better perhaps that it had never seen the light, for there are not many who have the understanding of the complex nature of man, the higher and the lower, which alone can interpret so unusual a character.
RICHARD WAGNER'S autobiography has just been released to the world. While it doesn't cover the last twenty years of his life when he achieved success, it has created quite a buzz among those interested in human nature. It's an incredible self-revelation and, from a Theosophical viewpoint, a striking example of the duality of man. The popular perception of Wagner is strongly validated by this "human document." But why should we spend our time, and perhaps indulge our own sense of self-righteousness unwisely, by focusing on the flaws of genius? Haven't great individuals given us, through their timeless works, what truly deserves to be remembered? Regardless of his personal flaws, Wagner consistently demonstrated his unwavering commitment to his ideal in music-drama; he took risks and endured much in his prolonged efforts to get the skeptical world to appreciate his innovative and glorious revolutionary forms, which he believed were superior to those of his time. The essence behind it all shines through in his timeless music, rising above the limitations of his personality, for there was something in him that had attuned itself to the music of the spheres and lived peacefully apart from the noise and chaos of everyday life. The main lesson this poorly timed autobiography imparts is that an inspired Soul connected to Realities can push through all sorts of challenges, even the toughest—being hindered by a challenging personality—and deliver its message of vibrant beauty to humanity. Perhaps it would have been better if it had never been published, as few possess the understanding of the complex nature of man, both the higher and the lower, required to interpret such an extraordinary character.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The spirit of revolution was in the air of Europe when Wagner was meditating upon the imperfections of the grand opera of his youth. He says, "The spirit of revolution took possession of me once forever." In 1842 The Flying Dutchman was brought out in Dresden, and in 1845 Tannhäuser appeared and set all musical Europe by the ears. For the rest of his life, till 1882, Wagner was at war with his fellow musicians and critics. His keen perception of natural beauty and artistic fitness is shown in the following passage from his Life:
The vibe of revolution was in the air of Europe when Wagner was reflecting on the flaws of the grand opera of his youth. He says, "The spirit of revolution took over me once and for all." In 1842, The Flying Dutchman premiered in Dresden, and in 1845, Tannhäuser was released, stirring up all of musical Europe. For the rest of his life, until 1882, Wagner fought with his fellow musicians and critics. His sharp awareness of natural beauty and artistic fit is evident in the following passage from his Life:
One solitary flash of brightness was afforded by our view of the Wartburg, which we passed during the only sunlit hour of this journey. The sight of this mountain fastness, which from the Fulda side is clearly visible for a long time, affected me deeply. A neighboring ridge further on I at once christened the Hörselberg, and as I drove through the valley pictured to myself the scenery for the third act of my Tannhäuser. The scene remained so vividly in my mind that long afterwards I was able to give Despléchin, the Parisian scene painter, exact details when he was working out the scenery under my directions.
We had a brief moment of brightness when we saw the Wartburg during the only sunny hour of our journey. The view of this mountain fortress, visible from far away on the Fulda side, really moved me. I instantly named a nearby ridge the Hörselberg, and as I drove through the valley, I pictured the scenery for the third act of my Tannhäuser. The image remained so vivid in my mind that later on, I was able to give Despléchin, the Parisian set designer, specific details while he was creating the scenery under my direction.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text.
The death of Felix Mottl came as a sudden blow to all music lovers. It was known for a little while that the great Viennese conductor was in bad health, but not that he was dangerously ill. He was only fifty-five. His reputation was made at an early age; in 1885 he was conducting Tristan at Baireuth. Mottl was virtually the last of the great conductors who had received the true Wagnerian tradition by personal contact with the great composer. He was also distinguished among German conductors of his time by his liking and understanding of French music, and for the success with which he conducted French music before the most discriminating Parisian audiences. He was well known in New York; where his conducting of the Nibelungen Ring series made a profound impression. His[Pg 204] remains were cremated. At his funeral in Munich no clergy were present, but Richard Strauss gave an eloquent address.
The passing of Felix Mottl was a shock to all music lovers. For a little while, it was known that the famous Viennese conductor was in poor health, but no one realized he was dangerously ill. He was only fifty-five. He achieved his reputation early; in 1885 he was conducting Tristan at Bayreuth. Mottl was practically the last of the great conductors who had received the authentic Wagnerian tradition through personal interaction with the great composer. He was also notable among German conductors of his time for his appreciation and comprehension of French music, and for the success he had conducting French works before the most discerning audiences in Paris. He was well known in New York, where his conducting of the Nibelungen Ring series made a significant impact. His[Pg 204] remains were cremated. At his funeral in Munich, no clergy were present, but Richard Strauss delivered a moving address.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
"There are women in Boston," says the Boston Herald, "who are undoubtedly as good violinists as some of the younger members of the Boston Symphony Orchestra, and perhaps better. But the old prejudice that woman is necessarily inferior to man and for the same work should receive less pay, is still to be reckoned with." Miss Maud Powell is perhaps the only American woman violinist who has reached the highest success in this country, but there are many others who have spent many years at the best European Conservatories and who are quartet and solo players of distinction, and yet while a male violinist of fair quality can find employment, it is often difficult for women of equal ability to be admitted into the best orchestras. They have to become teachers, or to give up.
"There are women in Boston," says the Boston Herald, "who are undoubtedly as good violinists as some of the younger members of the Boston Symphony Orchestra, and maybe even better. But the old bias that women are inherently inferior to men and should get paid less for the same work still lingers." Miss Maud Powell is probably the only American woman violinist who has reached the highest level of success in this country, but there are many others who have spent years at top European conservatories and are distinguished quartet and solo players. Yet, while a male violinist of average talent can find work, it is often challenging for women of the same skill level to get into the best orchestras. They either have to become teachers or give up.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text for modernization.
Paderewski's eloquent patriotic address at the Chopin Centenary Festival has just been translated into English. He says: "Music is the only art that actually lives. Her elements, vibration, palpitation, are the elements of life itself." The great pianist is repeating exactly what Katherine Tingley said many years ago. In her Râja Yoga system of training, music is given a prominent position, and the effect upon the character has been very marked. To produce the best results and to avoid the undesirable ones which the ordinary musical training sometimes engenders, great discrimination in the method of teaching is necessary. In the Râja Yoga system of education music is taught in such a way that the interest is sustained without the egotism and vanity of the pupil being stimulated. Can this be said of musical training in general?
Paderewski's powerful patriotic speech at the Chopin Centenary Festival has just been translated into English. He states: "Music is the only art that truly lives. Its elements, vibration, palpitation, are the elements of life itself." The esteemed pianist echoes exactly what Katherine Tingley remarked many years ago. In her Râja Yoga training system, music holds a significant role, and its impact on character development has been profound. To achieve the best outcomes and avoid the negative effects that conventional musical training can sometimes cause, a careful approach to teaching is essential. In the Râja Yoga education system, music is taught in a way that maintains interest without boosting the egotism and vanity of the student. Can this be said of musical training in general?
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the short piece of text for modernization.
France is certainly the land of great opportunities. A café singer, M. Couyba, who, fifteen years ago was earning a precarious salary at a Montmartre restaurant by singing his own songs, is now Minister of Commerce in the new French cabinet.
France is definitely the land of great opportunities. A café singer, M. Couyba, who fifteen years ago was making a shaky income at a Montmartre restaurant by singing his own songs, is now the Minister of Commerce in the new French cabinet.
ANCIENT CALENDARS: by Travers

AMONG features of the Chinese calendar we find:
AMONG features of the Chinese calendar, we find:
The connexion of the five planets and the sun and moon in a septenate called the Seven Regulators, with a corresponding septenary week, and in some cases a sabbath marked as inauspicious for doing work.
The connection of the five planets with the sun and moon in a group called the Seven Regulators, along with a seven-day week, and in some cases a sabbath noted as unfavorable for working.
The Ten Celestial Stems, representing the Father Heaven or masculine principle.
The Ten Celestial Stems, symbolizing Father Heaven or the masculine principle.
The Twelve Earthly Branches, representing the Mother Earth or feminine principle; also standing for the twelve houses of the zodiac, which are of uneven size, and are denoted by symbolic animals.
The Twelve Earthly Branches represent Mother Earth or the feminine principle and correspond to the twelve houses of the zodiac, which vary in size and are represented by symbolic animals.
The year is lunar, but its commencement is regulated by the sun, the new year falling on the first new moon after the sun enters Aquarius.
The year is lunar, but its start is determined by the sun, with the new year occurring on the first new moon after the sun enters Aquarius.
These features are supposed to have been "introduced," mostly from Chaldaea; but whether the Chinese got them from the Chaldees or the Chaldees from the Chinamen, the question as to how and by whom they were originated remains the same.
These features are believed to have been "introduced," mostly from Chaldea; but whether the Chinese got them from the Chaldeans or the Chaldeans from the Chinese, the question of how and by whom they originated remains the same.
The subject of ancient calendrical systems is extensive, and no speculation can be of much account which has not been prefaced by an examination of the various systems. It would be pertinent, for instance, to see what is known about the calendars which have came down to us from the ancient Central Americans. These evince an accurate knowledge of the periods of the celestial movements, together with knowledge of another kind; for the Mexicans had both a civil and a sacred year. The former was 365 days, with 13 added every 52 years; the latter 260 days, with 13 months of 20 days each, each month divided into 4 weeks of 5 days each.
The topic of ancient calendar systems is vast, and any speculation is not very valuable unless it starts with an examination of the different systems. For example, it would be relevant to look at what we know about the calendars passed down to us from the ancient Central Americans. These show an accurate understanding of the cycles of celestial movements, along with another type of knowledge; the Mexicans had both a civil year and a sacred year. The civil year was 365 days, with an extra 13 days added every 52 years; the sacred year was 260 days, divided into 13 months of 20 days each, with each month split into 4 weeks of 5 days each.
It is evident that the entire system from which all these various ancient systems of computation were derived was complex and profound, and that it comprised a mathematical knowledge having sound reason at the bottom of it, but whose keys have not yet been discovered. The competency of the computers is shown by their ability to ascertain with exactitude all natural cycles, such as those of the solar year and the eclipses, when such was their purpose; and this relieves them from the imputation that their secret and sacred years were due to ignorance and mal-observation. These cycles were not due to ignorance, but to a knowledge and a purpose which remains to be discovered by research free from both theological and scientific bias.
It’s clear that the whole system from which all these different ancient computing methods came was complex and deep, involving mathematical knowledge that had solid reasoning behind it, though the keys to understanding it haven’t been found yet. The skill of these early computers is demonstrated by their ability to accurately determine all natural cycles, like the solar year and eclipses, when that was their goal; this frees them from the notion that their secret and sacred years were simply the result of ignorance and errors. These cycles were not because of ignorance, but rather stemmed from a knowledge and intent that still needs to be uncovered through unbiased research, free from both religious and scientific prejudices.
The septenate of planets is of course a very familiar symbol in ancient lore; the number seven was recognized as the principal key-number in cosmic architecture. The reason why the sun and moon are included among the number of planets is not due to ignorance; and it is evident that such an alleged ignorance is not compatible with the knowledge displayed in other particulars. It was due to the fact that the real septenate of planets was esoteric, an item of arcane knowledge, and that when the septenate was mentioned exoterically, the place of two secret planets had to be supplied, the sun and moon being introduced for this purpose.
The seven planets are, of course, a widely known symbol in ancient traditions; the number seven was seen as the main key number in the structure of the cosmos. The inclusion of the sun and moon among the planets isn't due to a lack of understanding; clearly, claiming such ignorance doesn't match the knowledge shown in other aspects. This was because the true seven planets were esoteric, an element of hidden knowledge, and when the seven were referred to in a more public manner, the spots for two secret planets had to be filled, with the sun and moon being used for this purpose.
The question whether the number of zodiacal signs was originally twelve or ten receives a suggestive hint from the fact that in the above calendar both a denary and a duodenary were used. The ten and the twelve are combined in some of these calendars by taking their least common multiple, 60, and using that number to designate a period of 60 years. Ten and twelve are likewise said to be combined by addition in the 22 letters of the Hebrew alphabet.
The question of whether there were originally twelve or ten zodiac signs gets an interesting hint from the fact that both a decimal and a duodecimal system were used in the above calendar. The ten and the twelve are combined in some of these calendars by finding their least common multiple, 60, and using that number to represent a period of 60 years. Similarly, ten and twelve are thought to be combined by addition in the 22 letters of the Hebrew alphabet.
From such gleanings of archaic science as are accessible to us, we may infer that it consisted largely in a marvelous application of fundamental mathematical principles to mensuration and the measurement of time. The computers, so far from being ignorant experimenters, were very brainy people, as we find some of their descendants to be still. The still unexplained existence of the very ancient Âryan Hindû astronomy of the Sûrya-Siddhânta and other works, proves that, when exact calculation of natural cycles was the object, the calculators were fully as competent as ourselves. We must infer, then, that their secret and sacred cycles were based on the like competence and not upon ignorance.
From the limited insights we have from ancient science, we can deduce that it involved a remarkable use of basic mathematical principles for measuring lengths and time. The mathematicians were anything but unskilled experimenters; they were quite intelligent, as many of their descendants still are today. The still mysterious existence of the very old Âryan Hindû astronomy found in the Sûrya-Siddhânta and other texts shows that when precise calculations of natural cycles were needed, these mathematicians were just as capable as we are now. Therefore, we can conclude that their secret and sacred cycles were based on similar expertise and not on ignorance.
As to mathematics, there are some who think that our great progress in that science may represent merely a partial recovery of what was known before; and that logarithms and the calculus may be but a fraction of what has been known. And there is much yet to be found out as to the relation between numbers and dimensions. It is hardly to be expected, however, that a culture so recent as our own should have reached the point that must have been attained by civilizations of such duration as those of the past.
As for mathematics, some believe that our significant advancements in the field might just be a partial recovery of what was previously known, suggesting that logarithms and calculus could be only a small part of what has been understood before. There’s still plenty to discover regarding the relationship between numbers and dimensions. However, it’s not realistic to expect that a culture as young as ours has reached the level of understanding achieved by ancient civilizations that lasted for so long.
THE MYSTERIES OF ELEUSIS: by H. T. E.

ELEUSIS is sacred as one of the last, and to us best known, spots where the Ancient Mysteries survived in publicly recognized form until the days when corruption and dogmatism caused their withdrawal. The name wakes an echo in the recesses of our consciousness, for do we not belong to the same humanity as that which flourished when the Mysteries were recognized and venerated?
ELEUSIS is sacred as one of the last, and to us best known, spots where the Ancient Mysteries survived in publicly recognized form until the days when corruption and dogmatism caused their withdrawal. The name resonates in the depths of our minds, for don’t we belong to the same humanity as that which thrived when the Mysteries were recognized and honored?
In considering the Mysteries we must choose between two hypotheses. Either the whole thing was a delusion and a fraud, or the Mysteries held and could impart knowledge inaccessible to the outsider and since departed from among men. To maintain the former theory we must discredit our own judgment and invalidate all human testimony on any subject whatever, by supposing that whole nations and ages of competent and highly cultured people were deluded. As so well argued by Thomas Taylor, relatively to the ancient oracles (Century Path, Sept. 25, 1910), such a theory is altogether preposterous. The only thing which stands in the way of our admitting in this particular case the true value of evidence is our own foolish vanity and juvenile insularity as regards the merits of our own culture. We are reluctant to admit that anything we do not know can be knowledge; any one who contradicts us must be wrong. A fine attitude to take! Yet of late years our confidence has somewhat wavered. For one thing we have found that our scientific universe is not so complete as we once thought it was and that we have merely been exploring an anteroom; but now we find ourselves on the threshold of a vast unexplored region. For another thing, we find a few little difficulties arising in connexion with the management of the affairs of civilized life, which makes us a little mistrustful of the efficiency of our knowledge. Little details like physical health bother us; there are insurrections of vice we cannot quell; our religion is decaying; our philosophy is composed mostly of doubts and questionings.
When considering the Mysteries, we have to choose between two possibilities. Either the whole thing was a delusion and a scam, or the Mysteries contained knowledge that outsiders can't access and has since been lost to humanity. To support the first theory, we would need to dismiss our own judgment and invalidate all human testimony on any subject by assuming that entire nations and generations of educated and cultured people were misled. As Thomas Taylor effectively argued regarding the ancient oracles (Century Path, Sept. 25, 1910), this theory is utterly ridiculous. The only thing preventing us from acknowledging the true value of evidence in this case is our own foolish pride and narrow-mindedness toward our own culture's merits. We're hesitant to accept that anything we don't know can be considered knowledge; anyone who disagrees with us must be wrong. What a great attitude to have! However, in recent years, our confidence has started to waver. For one thing, we've discovered that our scientific understanding of the universe isn't as complete as we once believed—it turns out we’ve only been exploring the lobby; now we find ourselves at the entrance to a vast, unexplored territory. Additionally, we've encountered various small challenges in managing civilized life that make us a bit suspicious of the effectiveness of our knowledge. Minor issues like physical health trouble us; there are uprisings of negative behavior we can't control; our religion is weakening; and our philosophy mostly consists of doubts and questions.
The Mysteries of Eleusis date from times to us prehistoric; but our historians have at last been forced to admit that the period of Grecian civilization covered by our history books was but the tail end of a period equal in culture and antiquity to those of Egypt and Chaldaea. The rites consisted of the Greater and the Lesser Mysteries, the former celebrated between harvest and seed-time, the latter in the spring. The inner teachings were kept secret by effectual means; for[Pg 208] the public there were "dramas," in which the exoteric teachings were symbolically presented. The institutions of all past times were based on what filtered out through many channels from the veiled Mysteries. The Drama can be traced back through the plays of Aeschylus and the choric dances in honor of Dionysus to the exoteric rites of the Mysteries. Our own religious symbolism is derived therefrom: our term "Christ," our sacraments, our Cross, etc., etc. The Mysteries are the eternal root of religions. For the gateway of knowledge is Man's own inner faculties, by which, when purified, he comes into direct relation with the mysteries of the Unseen. Hence the preliminary requisite for the candidate was always purification; his attainments were conditioned on his success in that respect.
The Mysteries of Eleusis go back to prehistoric times; however, our historians have finally had to acknowledge that the period of Greek civilization covered in our history books was just the tail end of a culture that was as rich and ancient as that of Egypt and Chaldea. The rituals included the Greater and the Lesser Mysteries, with the former taking place between harvest and planting seasons and the latter in the spring. The deeper teachings were kept secret through effective means; for the public, there were "dramas" that symbolically presented the outer teachings. The institutions of all past eras were based on what came through from the hidden Mysteries. Drama can be traced back through the plays of Aeschylus and the choral dances in honor of Dionysus to the outer rituals of the Mysteries. Our own religious symbols, like the term "Christ," our sacraments, our Cross, etc., have their roots there. The Mysteries are the eternal foundation of religions. The way to knowledge lies within human beings' own inner abilities, which, when purified, allow them to connect directly with the mysteries of the Unseen. Therefore, the first requirement for the candidate was always purification; their achievements depended on how successful they were in that regard.
It is even so today; for none but the pure, who have given guarantees of unselfishness and integrity, can attain. Those who lust after knowledge without having thus earned the right to it fall into delusions—of which also the world today is not without illustrations. So great is the power of these words, "Mysteries" and "Eleusis," in the inner consciousness of man, that they are even now used by "magicians" as part of the paraphernalia which, together with rabbits and top-hats, they carry about in their carpet bags as a means of relieving the idle of some of their spare cash.
It’s still true today; only those who are pure and have proven their selflessness and integrity can achieve it. Those who crave knowledge without earning the right to it fall into delusions—something the world today also demonstrates. The words "Mysteries" and "Eleusis" hold such power in people's minds that they are still used by "magicians" as part of their gimmicks, along with rabbits and top hats, to entertain the idle and lighten their wallets.
If anybody today thirsts after knowledge the old way is still open. He can either belong to οἱ πολλοί, the crowd, or seek to enrol himself of the elect. But the latter dignity is not a matter of privilege. He can neither be admitted nor refused, except according to his qualifications. The desire to join a movement for uplifting humanity is the key that will open the first door. Students of Theosophy will find that that condition has always been made essential; see H. P. Blavatsky's writings, as also those of her successors, W. Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley. He who desires to be initiated into the mysteries of his own Soul must first purify his heart and mind. Thus alone can he distinguish between the false and the true. Otherwise he must go by the erring light of his fallible judgment and accept teachings on the authority of the teachers. But the man who relies on the guidance of his own pure motives will not be imposed upon and will follow only such teachings as give him the light he seeks.
If anyone today is eager for knowledge, the old path is still available. They can either be part of the crowd or choose to join the select few. However, this privilege isn't based on status; admission is granted or denied solely based on one's qualifications. The desire to be part of a movement aimed at uplifting humanity is the key that opens the first door. Students of Theosophy will see that this requirement has always been crucial; refer to H. P. Blavatsky's writings as well as those of her successors, W. Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley. Anyone who wants to understand the mysteries of their own soul must first cleanse their heart and mind. Only then can they tell the difference between what is false and what is true. Otherwise, they will have to rely on the unreliable light of their flawed judgment and accept teachings based on the authority of the teachers. But someone who trusts their own pure intentions won't be misled and will only follow teachings that provide the clarity they seek.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PART OF THE RUINS OF ELEUSIS
PART OF THE RUINS OF ELEUSIS

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
HAINES, ALASKA
Haines, Alaska

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
AN ALASKAN VALLEY
An Alaskan Valley

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
AN ALASKAN GLACIER
An Alaskan glacier
GLACIATION, PAST AND PRESENT: by T. Henry

THE stupendous effects of ice in ages long gone by have been elaborately studied by geologists, who have given us fascinating descriptions thereof. The enormous power of ice as an agent in transforming the land is shown by the study of its doings at the present day. Much has been done in this direction in the Alps, but in America we have Alaska, which, besides the prospects of material resources which it holds out to the future, is already affording a fine field for the observer of nature. Here we may see glaciers at work; and though the action of the ice-sheet at its bottom is hid from view, what goes on at the advancing margin is evident from year to year, and even from day to day. All the phenomena of moraines, the pushing forward of rocks and trees, the damming up of valleys to form lakes, the scraping up of boulder-clay, the rounding-off of the rocks, etc., may be witnessed; together with many details that could not easily have been inferred from a study of the sites of past glaciation. One of the most interesting of these effects is the way in which the glacier acts indirectly through the force of the huge waves it produces when it enters a river. Vast blocks from the ice-front fall off with a splash and send up a wave and a series of waves that sweep over the bank and into the forest beyond, achieving more erosion than ever rain or river did. The greater erosive effects follow on brief sudden movements.
THE incredible effects of ice in ages long gone have been thoroughly studied by geologists, who have provided us with captivating descriptions. The immense power of ice as a force in shaping the land is demonstrated by current studies. Much research has been conducted in the Alps, but in America, we have Alaska, which, aside from its promising material resources for the future, is already a great place for nature enthusiasts to explore. Here, we can observe glaciers in action; although the processes happening beneath the ice sheet are hidden from view, the changes at the advancing edge are clear year by year and even day by day. All the phenomena of moraines, the movement of rocks and trees, the damming of valleys to create lakes, the scraping up of boulder-clay, the smoothing of rocks, and more can be seen, along with many details that would be hard to deduce from studying old glacial sites. One of the most fascinating effects is how the glacier indirectly influences the environment through the powerful waves it creates when it meets a river. Huge blocks of ice break off with a splash, generating a wave and a series of waves that rush over the bank and into the surrounding forest, causing more erosion than rain or rivers ever could. The most significant erosive effects come from sudden, brief movements.
In the National Geographical Magazine (Washington) for June, 1911, there is a most interesting article recording the field-studies of the National Geographical Society in Alaska. Many of the glaciers which they studied had advanced during the last year or two, and others had been retreating. The reasons why some should advance while others retreat were not satisfactorily determined, and further study must precede a decision in this respect. But earthquakes, of which there were twenty-six days in September, 1899, are assigned a chief rôle. The effect of an earthquake was to produce a sudden advance and great but brief transformations.
In the National Geographic Magazine (Washington) for June, 1911, there's a fascinating article detailing the field studies of the National Geographic Society in Alaska. Many of the glaciers they examined had advanced in the past year or two, while others had been pulling back. The reasons behind some glaciers advancing while others were retreating weren't fully understood, and more research is needed before any conclusions can be made. However, earthquakes, which occurred on twenty-six days in September 1899, are considered a major factor. The impact of an earthquake caused sudden advances and significant but short-lived changes.
One of the largest glaciers in Yakutat Bay, the Nunatak, had changed a great deal since the year before. It had advanced decidedly, different parts of its front having come out 700 to 1000 feet up to June 17, 1910. From 1890 to 1909 the Nunatak Glacier receded steadily, going back over two miles and a half in this time.... The forward movement commenced between July 6, 1909 and June 1910. This was due to the accession of unusually large quantities of snow to the reservoirs of this glacier by avalanches during the twenty-six days of severe earthquakes of September, 1899.
One of the largest glaciers in Yakutat Bay, the Nunatak, had changed a lot since last year. It had noticeably advanced, with different sections of its front moving out 700 to 1,000 feet by June 17, 1910. From 1890 to 1909, the Nunatak Glacier consistently receded, pulling back over two and a half miles during that time... The forward movement began between July 6, 1909, and June 1910. This was due to the unusually large amounts of snow that filled the glacier's reservoirs from avalanches during the twenty-six days of severe earthquakes in September 1899.
The size of glaciers is illustrated by the following description:
The size of glaciers is shown by this description:
On the lower Copper River is Childs Glacier, which is seriously threatening to destroy a steel railway bridge just completed. The rate of forward motion in Childs Glacier increased during the winter of 1909-10 so that part of the margin of the glacier changed its forward movement from nothing to two and as much as eight feet a day.... Childs Glacier is ten to twelve miles long, not much over a mile wide in the mountain valley, but it widens to over three miles in Copper River Valley.
On the lower Copper River is Childs Glacier, which poses a serious threat to a newly completed steel railway bridge. The rate at which Childs Glacier is advancing sped up during the winter of 1909-10, causing some parts of the glacier's edge to shift from not moving at all to as much as eight feet a day. Childs Glacier is ten to twelve miles long, just over a mile wide in the mountain valley, but it expands to over three miles wide in the Copper River Valley.
Its front is a precipitous white wall 250 to 300 feet high, and is swept at the base by Copper River....
Its front is a steep white wall that rises 250 to 300 feet high, and is washed at the base by Copper River...
In August, 1909, Childs Glacier was advancing at about its normal rate—four feet a day at a point near the north side and perhaps six or seven feet a day in midglacier. The melting and the many icebergs discharged from the terminal cliff at that time just about balanced this advance, so that the front of the glacier remained in about the same place.... During the winter and early spring of 1909-10, however, the glacier began to advance more rapidly, buckling up the ice of the frozen river. In June 1910 the ice-front had moved forward from 920 to 1225 feet, narrowing the river to 400 or 500 feet.
In August 1909, Childs Glacier was moving at its usual pace—around four feet a day near the north side and maybe six or seven feet a day in the middle. The melting and the many icebergs released from the terminal cliff at that time roughly balanced this movement, so the front of the glacier stayed relatively stable... However, during the winter and early spring of 1909-10, the glacier started to move more quickly, buckling the ice of the frozen river. By June 1910, the front of the ice had advanced from 920 to 1225 feet, narrowing the river to 400 or 500 feet.
Every time the ice cliff was sufficiently undercut by the river, great masses of ice would cascade down the front, raising a gigantic wave in the river.... During the advance the waves washed up over a bank five to twenty-five feet in height and rushed back 100 or 200 feet into the alder thicket. Ice blocks, up to ten tons in weight were thrown in among the trees. Stones a foot or two in diameter were hurled into the thicket. Alders nine to eleven inches in diameter were stripped of leaves and bark and bent backward or broken off short, or uprooted or buried beneath the gravel and boulders and macerated trunks of other trees.
Whenever the river undercut the ice cliff enough, huge chunks of ice would crash down, creating massive waves in the river. During this time, the waves would spill over a bank that was five to twenty-five feet high and surge back 100 to 200 feet into the thicket of alders. Ice blocks weighing up to ten tons were tossed among the trees. Stones that were one to two feet in diameter were flung into the bushes. Alders that were nine to eleven inches wide lost their leaves and bark, bending backward or breaking off short, getting uprooted, or getting buried under gravel, boulders, and the crushed trunks of other trees.
The river bank, which was cut back some in the preceding year was in 1910 being fairly eaten up by the iceberg waves which crossed the river, fifty to sixty feet by actual measurement having been removed along the bank of the stream facing the glacier.
The riverbank, which had been trimmed back a bit the year before, was significantly eroded in 1910 by the waves caused by the icebergs crossing the river, with actual measurements showing that fifty to sixty feet had been washed away along the side of the stream facing the glacier.
It was a rare opportunity to see the visible forward movement of Childs Glacier into the forest. A series of lobes developed, though some of them were not persistent, and at the end of these lobes the day-to-day changes were most pronounced. Ice blocks were sliding down the frontal slope some of them being rolled many feet into the forest; trees were overturned, turf and grass were ploughed up and carried on the ice of the glacier. Yet one saw and heard little of a spectacular nature while traversing the ice-front. It was an irresistible steady movement, but slow, as the movement of the hour hand of a clock is slow. As impressive as anything was to find tons of ice resting where one stood to take a photograph the day before, or to find some great tree, 100 years old, prone on the ground with the butt beneath the glacier, where the day before the tree was upright with the ice just touching it.
It was a rare opportunity to witness the visible forward motion of Childs Glacier into the forest. A series of lobes formed, although some of them didn't last, and at the ends of these lobes, daily changes were most noticeable. Ice blocks were sliding down the front slope, with some rolling many feet into the forest; trees were knocked over, and sod and grass were uprooted and carried along on the glacier's ice. However, there was little spectacular sound or sight while moving across the ice front. It was an irresistible, steady movement, but slow, like the movement of a clock’s hour hand. Equally striking was the sight of tons of ice resting where one had stood to take a photo the day before or finding a massive tree, a hundred years old, lying on the ground with its base under the glacier, where just the day before it had been upright, with the ice just grazing it.
A whole grove ... was overturned between 1909 and 1910, ... practically not a tree remaining which was not overturned or leaning. Peat bogs were rolled[Pg 211] up in great bolsters five or six feet high. Isolated trees in the peat were pushed forward a hundred feet or more without being overturned.... In the bay east of Heather Island marine deposits with shells are being pushed up above sea-level.
A whole grove ... was upended between 1909 and 1910, ... with hardly a tree left standing that wasn’t either toppled or leaning. Peat bogs were rolled[Pg 211] into large mounds five or six feet high. Isolated trees in the peat were pushed forward a hundred feet or more without being knocked over.... In the bay east of Heather Island, marine deposits with shells are being pushed up above sea level.
On the east margin of the glacier a lake was formed where there was only a marginal stream.
On the eastern edge of the glacier, a lake formed where there used to be just a small stream.
It is evident that in ice we have an agent which in the past has played a great part in cosmic changes and cataclysms, and may do so at any time in the future. When we consider the changes in climate to which the earth is believed to be liable, owing to certain cyclic changes in the gearing of its revolving pinions, the conviction becomes stronger. It is now generally admitted that the words "Ice Age" or "Glacial Age" should be spelt with a final s indicating the plural number; for if there was one there were many. What we study in the north of America and Europe is the effects of the last, or the last few, of these periodic phenomena.
It’s clear that ice has been a significant force behind cosmic changes and disasters in the past, and it could do so again in the future. When we think about the climate changes that the Earth might experience due to certain cyclical changes in its rotation, this belief becomes even stronger. It's now generally accepted that the terms "Ice Age" or "Glacial Age" should be spelled with a final s to indicate the plural; because if there was one, there were likely many. What we examine in North America and Europe are the effects of the last, or the last few, of these periodic events.
GOD AND THE CHILD
"For in Him we live and move and have our being."—St. Paul
"For in Him we live, move, and exist."—St. Paul
POWER: by Lydia Ross, M.D.

HIS hearers agreed that the pastor of their ultra-fashionable church had transcended himself that Sunday morning. This was no small praise, for his trained mind and wide experience, his analysis of men, his delicate wit, his eloquence, and the fervid poetry of his prayers made the congregation regard his ordinary efforts with patronizing pride. When he began with the beatitudes, in clear, resonant tones, his voice seemed to radiate a grateful calm through the softly lighted interior. Then he painted a graphic picture of the compensations of unselfish work and sacrifice, artistically coloring the whole theme with the glow of noble peace which comes to those who give themselves generously.
HIS listeners agreed that the pastor of their trendy church really outdid himself that Sunday morning. This was no small compliment, as his sharp mind and extensive experience, his understanding of people, his subtle humor, his eloquence, and the passionate poetry of his prayers made the congregation look at his usual efforts with a sense of condescending pride. When he started with the beatitudes in clear, resonant tones, his voice seemed to fill the softly lit interior with a soothing calm. Then he painted a vivid picture of the rewards of selfless work and sacrifice, skillfully infusing the entire theme with the warmth of noble peace that comes to those who give of themselves wholeheartedly.
There was a responsive awakening in the cultured, ennuied minds of his high-bred audience which was like wine to the speaker. The interest which he had aroused reacted as a pungent mental stimulus. The very air seemed to scintillate with new thoughts which he swiftly grasped and clothed in vivid words.
There was a lively awakening in the sophisticated, bored minds of his elite audience that fueled the speaker. The interest he had sparked served as an intense mental stimulus. The very atmosphere felt charged with new ideas that he quickly captured and expressed in vibrant language.
My Lady Luxury, who had played the game of "slumming" for diversion, breathed a little deeper in her faultless gown. The commonplace creatures of work and weariness had never seemed quite the same kind of flesh and blood as the members of her exclusive set. The poor were interesting enough as authors' types or artists' models but she had not supposed they had any of the finer feelings. She assumed that the narrow ugliness of their lives could be no trial since they had never known anything else. How skilfully the minister was analysing things. After all, there was some comfort in religion when a man could preach like that. If the homely struggles of the weary, dulled mothers and fathers of poverty and toil had these compensating pleasures of sacrifice, they could not complain. It really was an indifferent matter, then, whether one gave alms or not, though of course, the fashionable charities ought to be sustained. She was not stirred to taste the higher sense of sacrifice so well described, but a complacent feeling of the fitness of things came over her. How absurd the less fortunate were to think this an unjust world. The toilers' backs were fitted to their burdens as hers was meant for soft purple and fine linen. This was not exactly what the minister was saying, but it suited her to regard him as the author of her translation.
My Lady Luxury, who had indulged in "slumming" for fun, took a deeper breath in her flawless gown. The ordinary people of hard work and exhaustion had never seemed quite like the same kind of flesh and blood as those in her exclusive circle. The poor were interesting enough as characters for authors or models for artists, but she hadn’t thought they had any real feelings. She figured the harsh reality of their lives couldn’t be too tough since they had never experienced anything different. How skillfully the minister was analyzing everything. After all, there was some comfort in religion when a man could preach like that. If the everyday struggles of tired, worn-out mothers and fathers living in poverty had these redeeming pleasures of sacrifice, they couldn’t really complain. It truly didn’t matter that much whether one gave to charity or not, although, of course, the trendy charities should be supported. She didn’t feel compelled to embrace the higher sense of sacrifice that was so well described, but a smug feeling of how things fit together washed over her. How ridiculous it was for the less fortunate to think this world was unjust. The laborers' backs were made for their burdens just as hers was made for soft purple and fine linen. This wasn’t exactly what the minister was saying, but it suited her to see him as the author of her interpretation.
The members of the pulpit committee in their pews secretly congratulated [Pg 213]themselves upon their foresight in having selected this candidate. The demands of the position were exacting, but he was equal to them—even his physique fitted the pulpit admirably. His culture and learning were a credit to even this patrician parish, which believed in having the best that money could procure.
The members of the pulpit committee in their pews quietly congratulated [Pg 213]themselves on their smart choice in selecting this candidate. The requirements of the position were demanding, but he was up to the task—even his physique suited the pulpit perfectly. His education and knowledge were impressive, even for this upscale parish, which prided itself on having the best that money could buy.
Down the central aisle was the clear-cut, immobile face of a financier whose opinions in the money world were never discounted. His keen eyes rested upon the speaker in admiration. Personally he played the game of gold so intensely he forgot to calculate what life meant to the individuals who composed "the market." He was rather hypnotized with his own success: but he recognized his peer in this man who ruled in his own world of thought. Why, he was making the game of life appear so vivid and real that the whole financial play grew dull and artificial beside it. The listener's quick eye noted the alert, interested faces around him. Ah, it were indeed a great thing so to play upon the minds of men and women as to win this tribute of silent, rapt attention. The eloquent voice aroused in him no impulse of envy or of aspiration; but his own ability inwardly saluted this master of words who could so paint the atmosphere with sound.
Down the central aisle was the unmistakable, expressionless face of a financier whose opinions in the money world were always taken seriously. His sharp eyes were focused on the speaker with admiration. He was so engrossed in the game of gold that he forgot to think about what life meant for the people who made up "the market." He was somewhat entranced by his own success, yet he recognized a kindred spirit in this man who dominated his own realm of thought. This speaker was making life seem so vivid and real that the entire financial scene seemed dull and artificial in comparison. The listener quickly observed the engaged, interested faces around him. It was indeed impressive to captivate the minds of men and women to earn this silent, captivated attention. The eloquent voice stirred no feelings of envy or desire in him, but his own talent quietly respected this master of words who could so vividly create an atmosphere with his voice.
A gratified flush crept into the minister's face as he looked over the audience. Was this not ready proof of the compensations of work? He had put his mind's best effort into this sermon, and there was not one in the great church who was not touched, mentally.
A pleased blush spread across the minister's face as he surveyed the audience. Was this not clear evidence of the rewards of hard work? He had poured his best effort into this sermon, and not a single person in the large church was left untouched, mentally.
That sense of the unreality of the market-place followed the financier after the artistic music had ended the service. Later in the day he wandered along the country roads in the spring sunshine, thinking of the sermon. How dramatic it all had been and how perfect a performance! It seemed a part of the fresh spring day as the inviting green fields melted into his reverie and he followed the path with careless strides.
That feeling of how unreal the market seemed stuck with the financier after the beautiful music had wrapped up the service. Later in the day, he strolled along the country roads in the spring sunshine, reflecting on the sermon. It had all been so dramatic and such a flawless performance! The inviting green fields blended into his daydream as he walked down the path with relaxed steps.
The wind gently stirred the branches and a delicate shower of fragrant petals fell at his feet, while a strangely familiar odor filled the air with its long-forgotten charm. Apple blossoms! How sweet they were! With delicious subtlety the perfumed breath from the boughs filled him with its own ethereal magic. Nature was playing a glorious game of sound and color and form and fragrance. Deep in his slumbering heart something stirred and fluttered and sprang up at the first touch of this enchantment. The power in the fragile petals swept the sordid earth from under his feet. The dear old apple[Pg 214] orchard of his boyhood was before him. Again he stood upon the threshold of joyous, strong, young life. The taste of sweet belief in an untried world was on his lips, the wine of high impulse tingling in every nerve. The harmony of life's song thrilled him into vibrant sympathy with its purity and beauty and his heart glowed with the faith which only youth knows.
The wind softly rustled the branches, and a gentle shower of fragrant petals fell at his feet, while a strangely familiar scent filled the air with its long-lost charm. Apple blossoms! They were so sweet! The perfumed breeze from the branches surrounded him with its own ethereal magic. Nature was playing a beautiful game of sound, color, form, and fragrance. Deep inside his sleeping heart, something stirred and fluttered and sprang up at the first hint of this enchantment. The power of the delicate petals lifted the dull earth from beneath him. The beloved old apple[Pg 214] orchard from his childhood was right in front of him. Once again, he stood on the verge of a joyful, strong, youthful life. The taste of sweet belief in an untested world was on his lips, the excitement of high aspiration buzzing in every nerve. The harmony of life's song thrilled him, making him resonate with its purity and beauty, and his heart glowed with the faith that only youth possesses.
Oh that he might crystallize the wondrous meaning of this perfumed vision of unfolding life into sound or color or form that would make the dreary world of men feel that this, this was the reality! His pulses throbbed with a longing for toil and struggle and sacrifice—no effort was too great, no price too much to pay, if only he might help to voice this living poetry. He would valiantly espouse this cause of beauty until mankind's glad belief should liberate the truth imprisoned in a selfish world. No lesser ambition should lure him from the task: this was the only thing worth while. Other champions might prove more able, and he might sadly fail; but oh, how he longed to lose himself in the glory of the attempt.
Oh, that he could capture the amazing meaning of this fragrant vision of life unfolding into sound, color, or form that would make the dull world of people feel that this, this was the true reality! His heart raced with a desire for hard work, struggle, and sacrifice—no effort was too much, no cost too high, if only he could help express this living poetry. He would passionately support this cause of beauty until humanity's joyful belief would free the truth trapped in a selfish world. No lesser ambition would distract him from this mission: this was the only thing that truly mattered. Other champions might be more capable, and he might sadly fail; but oh, how he wished to immerse himself in the glory of the effort.
With uncovered head the financier stood disciple-wise among the trees. Long and deeply he drank of the redolent air, feasting his eyes upon the marvel of perfectly tinted petals and countless buds of promise still brighter in their tender curves. It was all too subtle for analysis, yet his heart recognized the meaning of the message so strangely sweet and strong. What revelation lay at the heart of this unfoldment, with its touch of the eternal spring which sleeps beneath all forms! Oh the power and inspiration and the rare, old-time enchantment of returning apple-blossoms!
With his head bare, the financier stood thoughtfully among the trees. He took in deep breaths of the fragrant air, delighting in the beauty of perfectly colored petals and countless promising buds, even more vibrant in their delicate shapes. It was too intricate for breakdown, yet his heart understood the meaning behind the message that was both unusually sweet and powerful. What revelation was at the core of this blossoming, with its hint of the eternal spring that lies beneath all forms? Oh, the power and inspiration and the rare, nostalgic charm of returning apple blossoms!
SOKRATES: by F. S. Darrow, A. M., PhD (Harv.)

SOKRATES was born in 469 b. c. and was put to death in 399 b. c. at the age of seventy. He grew to manhood among the splendors of the Periklean Age; took an active and honorable part in the Peloponnesian War; saw the Long Walls, extending from Athens to its harbor, Peiraeeus, destroyed at the blast of Lysander's trumpet, and displayed the fearlessness and nobility of his nature during the Reign of Terror when the Thirty Tyrants ruled at Athens. Finally he was accused of heresy and was condemned by his fellow-citizens to drink the hemlock—the immemorial fate of great believers, to be condemned for unbelief by unbelievers.
Socrates was born in 469 B.C. and was executed in 399 B.C. at the age of seventy. He grew up during the glory of the Periclean Age, actively and honorably participated in the Peloponnesian War, witnessed the Long Walls, which connected Athens to its port, Piraeus, being destroyed by Lysander's forces, and showed his bravery and integrity during the Reign of Terror when the Thirty Tyrants ruled Athens. Ultimately, he was accused of heresy and condemned by his fellow citizens to drink hemlock—the timeless fate of great believers, being judged for their beliefs by those who do not believe.
Three dialogs of Plato depict the last month of his master's life, the Apology, the Crito, and the Phaedo. The Apology is a reproduction of the extemporaneous defense made by Sokrates at his trial. The Crito is a discussion between Sokrates and his old friend Kriton on the subject: Would it be right and just for Sokrates to accept Kriton's proffered assistance and escape? The Phaedo is a most beautiful and inspiring account of the last day of Sokrates' life, when in prison surrounded by a few devoted disciples, in discussing the nature and destiny of the soul he avowed his belief in its immortality, its pre-existence, and its rebirth.
Three dialogues by Plato depict the last month of his teacher's life: the Apology, the Crito, and the Phaedo. The Apology is a record of the spontaneous defense that Socrates gave at his trial. The Crito is a conversation between Socrates and his old friend Crito about whether it would be right and just for Socrates to accept Crito's offer to help him escape. The Phaedo is a beautifully inspiring account of Socrates' last day, when he was in prison surrounded by a few devoted followers. During this time, while discussing the nature and fate of the soul, he expressed his belief in its immortality, its pre-existence, and its rebirth.
The personality of Sokrates was strikingly unique. He was unusually robust and strong, capable of enduring fatigue and hardship to a surprising degree. He went barefoot throughout the year, even when campaigning at Potidaea and among the severe snows of Thrace. The same clothing sufficed him in winter as in summer. His diet was simple and temperate, and "he used to say in jest that Circe transformed men into hogs by entertaining them with an abundance of luxury, but that Odysseus through his temperance was not changed into a hog." Nevertheless, at festivals and banquets when joviality and indulgence were in order, Sokrates was able to outdo all the others. He consciously limited the number of his wants and repressed all artificial tastes. He was just, moderate, and above all independent in thought and action, absolutely regardless of danger when confident that he was acting rightly. His features were extremely ugly and grotesque: his nose was flat, his nostrils large, his lips thick, his eyes bulging; so that his companions jokingly compared him to the mythical old Satyr, Silenus. He purposely avoided politics and never held any[Pg 216] public office until 406 b. c., when for a single day, as chairman of the Prytanes, he presided at a meeting of the Popular Assembly and refused to put to vote the unconstitutional proposal that the victorious generals of Arginusae be condemned collectively and be executed for their alleged neglect of duty. Heedless of threats and protests, at the greatest personal risk Sokrates persisted in his noble refusal to listen to the clamor of the mob. He was so law-abiding, such an advocate of peace and stranger to violence, so diligent in the performance of the duties of an upright man and of a brave and righteous citizen, that despite his many enemies he was never summoned to appear in court until in his seventieth year he was accused of atheism and impiety. He was pre-eminently a teacher of ethics, a preacher of morality, a defender of right, an earnest believer in duty. He is the Prophet of Reason, who "more than any other one of the great teachers of religion sought to sanctify the mind and to give to common sense a sacramental power."
The personality of Socrates was remarkably unique. He was surprisingly strong and able to endure fatigue and hardship in ways most couldn't. He went barefoot all year round, even while campaigning at Potidaea and during the harsh winters of Thrace. The same clothing served him in winter as it did in summer. His diet was simple and moderate, and he used to joke that Circe turned men into pigs by indulging them with excessive luxury, while Odysseus remained untainted because of his self-control. However, at festivals and parties, when it was time to celebrate and indulge, Socrates could outdo everyone else. He intentionally limited his desires and dismissed all artificial cravings. He was fair, moderate, and above all, independent in thought and action, completely unconcerned with danger when he believed he was doing the right thing. His appearance was quite unattractive and bizarre: he had a flat nose, large nostrils, thick lips, and bulging eyes, which led his friends to jokingly compare him to the mythical old Satyr, Silenus. He deliberately avoided politics and never held any public office until 406 B.C., when, for just one day, he served as chairman of the Prytanes and presided over a meeting of the Popular Assembly. He refused to let the unconstitutional proposal to condemn and execute the victorious generals of Arginusae for alleged negligence be voted on. Ignoring threats and protests, and at significant personal risk, Socrates steadfastly refused to give in to the mob's pressure. He was so law-abiding, a true advocate for peace, and so opposed to violence, diligently doing what was expected of an honorable man and a brave, righteous citizen that, despite many enemies, he was never called to court until he was seventy when he was accused of atheism and impiety. He was primarily a teacher of ethics, a moral guide, a defender of what was right, and a sincere believer in duty. He is the Prophet of Reason, who "more than any other great teacher of religion sought to sanctify the mind and to give common sense a sacred power."
Three peculiarities mark Sokrates as a loyal member of that splendid band of brothers who possess that wisdom which in all ages, entering into noble souls, makes them prophets and reformers. First, he passed his long life teaching in contented poverty, and devoted all his energy to pointing out piety, self-control, and justice to all, young and old alike. Secondly, he was of a deeply sensitive, religious nature, and firmly believed that he had a divine mission to perform under the inspiration of his Daemon or Higher Self. Thirdly, he was intellectually original both in choice of subject and in method of teaching. Plato calls him "a cross-examining God."
Three unique traits define Socrates as a loyal member of that remarkable group of individuals who possess a wisdom that, throughout history, has inspired noble souls to become prophets and reformers. First, he spent his entire life teaching in humble circumstances, dedicating all his energy to promoting piety, self-discipline, and justice to everyone, young and old. Second, he had a deeply sensitive and spiritual nature, believing firmly that he had a divine mission guided by his Daemon or Higher Self. Third, he was intellectually original in both the topics he chose and his teaching methods. Plato refers to him as "a cross-examining God."
His lecture-room was the street; his auditors were shoemakers, tanners, sailors, and other craftsmen; his philosophy was for the market-place. His disciples were young men whose minds he had quickened and whose lives he had elevated. He aimed to prick the bubble of pretension everywhere.... To Sokrates the precept inscribed on the Delphian temple, "Know thyself," was the holiest of all texts.
His classroom was the street; his audience included shoemakers, tanners, sailors, and other tradespeople; his philosophy was designed for the marketplace. His students were young men whose minds he had sparked and whose lives he had raised up. He aimed to break through the bubble of arrogance wherever he encountered it... For Socrates, the saying inscribed on the Delphian temple, "Know thyself," was the most sacred of all teachings.
He accepted no salary for the instruction he gave and refused the many rich gifts which were offered to him, spending the entire day in conversing with all who cared to listen to him, treating without any distinction rich and poor, never withholding his assistance from any one who consulted him in the spirit of truth. As his words were both interesting and instructive, some regularly attended him in public, and these were commonly called his disciples of students, although neither[Pg 217] Sokrates nor his personal friends used the terms teacher and disciple because of the disrepute then attached to them as a result of the mercenary and casuistical teachings of the Sophists. Early in the morning Sokrates frequented the public walks, the gymnasia, and the schools. Then later, between nine and ten, he went to the market-place, when it was most crowded.
He took no salary for the instruction he offered and turned down many lavish gifts that were presented to him. He spent the entire day talking with anyone who wanted to listen, treating both the rich and the poor equally, never denying his help to anyone who approached him with genuine intent. His words were both engaging and educational, which led some people to regularly attend his public talks; they were commonly referred to as his disciples or students, although neither Sokrates nor his close friends used the terms teacher and disciple due to the negative associations with them from the commercial and deceptive teachings of the Sophists. Early in the morning, Sokrates would often visit public promenades, gymnasiums, and schools. Later, between nine and ten, he would head to the market when it was busiest.
Sokrates' power of meditation was developed very exceptionally. Frequently for hours at a time the strength of his inner life made him entirely oblivious to the outer world. In proof of this it is recorded that while he was a soldier at Potidaea
Socrates' ability to meditate was truly remarkable. Often, for hours on end, the depth of his inner life made him completely unaware of the outside world. Evidence of this is noted during his time as a soldier at Potidaea.
One morning he was thinking about something which he could not resolve; and he would not give it up but continued thinking from early dawn until noon—there he stood fixed in thought; and at noon attention was drawn to him and the rumor ran through the wondering crowd that Sokrates had been standing and thinking about something ever since the break of day. At last, in the evening after supper, some Ionians out of curiosity (I should explain that this was not in winter but in summer), brought out their mats and slept in the open air that they might watch him and see whether he would stand all night. There he stood all night as well as all day and the following morning; and with the return of light he offered up a prayer to the sun and went his way.
One morning, he was deep in thought about something he couldn’t quite figure out. He didn’t want to let it go and kept thinking from early dawn until noon—standing there, lost in his thoughts. By noon, people started to notice him, and rumors spread through the curious crowd that Socrates had been standing and thinking since daybreak. Finally, in the evening after dinner, some Ionians, just out of curiosity (I should mention this was in summer, not winter), laid out their mats and slept outside to see if he would stand all night. He stood there the whole night, just like during the day, and when morning came, he offered a prayer to the sun and went on his way.
Two nights before he died, when the date of his execution was not known by him or his friends, it was revealed to him by a vision "in the likeness of a woman, fair and comely, clothed in white raiment, who called out and cried: 'O Sokrates, the third day hence, to Phthia shalt thou go.'" Sokrates also declares:
Two nights before he died, when he and his friends didn’t know the date of his execution, he was shown in a vision "in the form of a woman, beautiful and lovely, dressed in white clothing, who called out and said: 'O Socrates, in three days you will go to Phthia.'" Socrates also says:
In the course of my life I have often had intimations in dreams that "I should make music." The same dream came to me sometimes in one form and sometimes in another but always saying the same or nearly the same words: "Make and cultivate music," said the dream. And hitherto I imagined that this was only intended to exhort and encourage me in the study of philosophy, which has always been the pursuit of my life and is the noblest and best of music.
Throughout my life, I've often had dreams urging me to "make music." This dream has come to me in different ways, but the message is always the same or very similar: "Create and develop music," it tells me. Until now, I believed this was merely to inspire and motivate me in my study of philosophy, which has always been my passion and the highest, most beautiful form of music.
Also, Sokrates heard even in childhood a divine voice, which all through his life acted as a restraining influence whenever he was about to take a false step. This never urged him to adopt any particular line of action but always served as a prohibitory warning. He heard it not only on great but also on small occasions when it frequently prevented him from continuing what he had begun to say or do. Later writers refer to this as the Daemon or Genius of Sokrates, but he always spoke of it as a "Divine Sign, a Prophetic Voice," and obeyed it implicitly, referring to it publicly and familiarly to others. It had[Pg 218] continually forbidden him to enter public life, and after he was indicted it forbade him to take any thought of what he should then do or say, bidding him to trust that all would come out for the best. So completely, he tells us, did he walk with a consciousness of this bridle that whenever he felt no check he was confident that all was well. His enemies asserted that this belief was an offensive heresy, an impious innovation on the orthodox creed, atheistic and immoral. Hence they accused him of not worshiping the recognized gods but of introducing new and false divinities of his own. The truth is that Sokrates believed in One Divine Life, the One in All and the All in One, while he did not deny the existence of the popular gods but declared that the popular conceptions were erroneous and imperfect.
Also, Socrates heard a divine voice even as a child, which throughout his life acted as a restraining influence whenever he was about to make a wrong move. This voice never pushed him to take a specific action but always served as a warning against doing something wrong. He heard it not just during significant times but also in minor situations when it often stopped him from continuing what he was about to say or do. Later writers called this the Daemon or Genius of Socrates, but he referred to it as a "Divine Sign, a Prophetic Voice," and he followed it completely, often mentioning it casually to others. It had[Pg 218] continuously warned him against stepping into public life, and after he was charged, it advised him not to dwell on what he should do or say next, urging him to trust that everything would turn out okay. He claimed that he was so aware of this guidance that whenever he felt no restraint, he was sure that everything was alright. His enemies claimed that this belief was an offensive heresy, an impious departure from traditional beliefs, accusing him of not worshiping the recognized gods and of bringing in new, false deities of his own. The truth is that Socrates believed in One Divine Life, the One in All and the All in One, while he acknowledged the existence of the popular gods but stated that the common understandings of them were flawed and incomplete.
To appreciate the mission of Sokrates, the message he had to deliver, it is necessary to refer to the Oracle of Delphi, in which Apollo proclaimed to Chaerephon, an intimate friend and enthusiastic follower, that Sokrates was the wisest of all men of his time. This declaration exerted a very great influence upon the subsequent life of Sokrates in that it caused him to inquire continually, What is wisdom? and made him not only a philosopher but a religious reformer as well. In the words of Cicero: "Sokrates labored to bring philosophy from heaven to earth."
To understand Sokrates' mission and the message he needed to share, we must look at the Oracle of Delphi, where Apollo told Chaerephon, a close friend and devoted follower, that Sokrates was the wisest of all men of his era. This statement had a significant impact on Sokrates' life, prompting him to constantly ask, What is wisdom? It transformed him into not just a philosopher, but also a religious reformer. As Cicero said, "Sokrates worked to bring philosophy down from heaven to earth."
Sokrates taught:
Socrates taught:
There is no better way to true glory than to endeavor to be good rather than to seem so.
There’s no better way to achieve true glory than to focus on being good rather than just looking good.
A man who is good for anything ought not to calculate the chance of living or dying; he ought only to consider whether in doing anything he is doing right or wrong—acting the part of a good man or of a bad. For wherever a man's place is, whether the place he has chosen or that in which he has been placed by a commander, there he ought to remain in the hour of danger; he should not think of death or of anything but of disgrace.
A capable person shouldn't worry about the chances of living or dying; instead, they should consider whether their actions are right or wrong—whether they are being a good person or a bad one. Regardless of where they are, whether it's a choice they've made or a situation handed to them by a leader, they should stay strong in times of danger; they shouldn't dwell on death or anything else, but rather on the risk of dishonor.
The difficulty, my friends, is not in avoiding death, but in avoiding unrighteousness; for that runs faster than death.
The real challenge, my friends, isn't avoiding death, but steering clear of wrongdoing; because that can come faster than death itself.
Let every man be of good cheer about his soul, who has ruled his body and followed knowledge and goodness in this life; for if death be a journey to another place and there all the dead are, what good can be greater than this? Be of good cheer about death and know this of a truth that no evil can happen to a good man either in life or after death.
Let everyone embrace their soul who has taken charge of their body and sought knowledge and goodness in this life; for if death is merely a transition to another realm where all the dead reside, what could be better? Be hopeful about death and recognize this truth: no harm can come to a good person, either in life or after death.
To want as little as possible is to make the nearest approach to the Deity.
Desiring as little as possible brings you closer to the Divine.
Knowledge is the food of the soul.
Knowledge is the food for the soul.
We ought not to retaliate and render evil for evil to any one, whatever evil we may have suffered from him. Neither injury nor retaliation nor warding off[Pg 219] evil by evil is ever right. Act toward others as you would have others act toward you. Forgive your enemies, render good for evil, and kiss even the hand that is upraised to smite.
We shouldn’t seek revenge or respond to evil with evil, regardless of the harm others may have caused us. Hurting others, seeking retaliation, or trying to counteract evil with more evil is never the right way. Treat others as you want to be treated. Forgive those who wrong you, return good for bad, and show kindness even to those who wish to hurt you.
Grant me to be beautiful in soul and may all I possess of outward things be at harmony with those within. Teach me to think wisdom the only riches.
Grant me to be beautiful in spirit, and may everything I possess on the outside be in tune with what’s on the inside. Teach me to see wisdom as the only true form of wealth.
If thou wouldst know what is the wisdom of the gods and what their love is, render thyself deserving the communication of some of those divine secrets, which may not be penetrated by man and which are imparted to those alone who consult, adore, and obey the Deity.
If you want to understand the wisdom of the gods and what their love entails, make yourself worthy of receiving some of those divine secrets that are beyond human understanding and are given only to those who seek, honor, and obey the Deity.
Sokrates, speaking of his life-work, says:
Socrates, talking about his life's work, says:
In this research and scrutiny I have been long engaged. I interrogate every man of reputation. I prove him to be defective in wisdom but I can not prove it so as to make him sensible of the defect. Fulfilling the mission imposed upon me, I have established the veracity of the god (Apollo), who meant to pronounce that human wisdom is of little reach and worth; and that he who like Sokrates feels most convinced of his own worthlessness as to wisdom is really the wisest of men, for the truth is, O men of Athens, the Deity only is wise. My service to the god has not only constrained me to live in constant poverty and neglect of political estimation, but has brought upon me a host of bitter enemies in those whom I have examined and exposed, while the bystanders talk of me as a wise man because they give me credit for wisdom respecting all the points on which my exposure of others turns.
I've been deeply engaged in this research and analysis for quite some time. I challenge every respected individual. I can show their lack of understanding, but I can't make them see this flaw. In carrying out my assigned task, I’ve confirmed the truth of the god Apollo, who meant to convey that human wisdom is limited and not particularly valuable; and that someone like Socrates, who is most aware of his own lack of knowledge, is truly the wisest of all. The reality is, oh men of Athens, only the Deity is wise. My commitment to the god has led me to live in constant poverty and to ignore any political recognition, and it has also made me many bitter enemies among those I've questioned and exposed, while onlookers consider me wise because they attribute wisdom to me regarding all the issues I’ve uncovered about others.
Whatever be the danger and obloquy which I may incur, it would be monstrous indeed, if having maintained my place in the ranks as an hoplite under your generals at Delium and Potidaea, I were now from fear of death or anything else to disobey the oracle and desert the post which the god has assigned to me, the duty of living for philosophy and cross-questioning both myself and others. And should you even now offer to acquit me, on condition of my renouncing this duty, I should tell you with all respect and affection that I will obey the god rather than you and that I will persist until my dying day in cross-questioning you, exposing your want of wisdom and virtue and reproaching you until the defect be remedied. My mission as your monitor is a mark of the special favor of the gods to you and if you condemn me it will be your loss; for you will find none other such. Perhaps you will ask me, Why cannot you go away, Sokrates, and live in peace and silence? This is the hardest of all questions for me to answer to your satisfaction. If I tell you that silence on my part would be disobedience to the god, you will think me in jest and not believe me. You will believe me still less, if I tell you that the greatest blessing which can happen to man is to carry on discussions every day about virtue and those other matters which you hear me conversing, when I cross-examine myself and others and that life without such examination is no life at all. Nevertheless so stands the fact, incredible as it may seem to you.
No matter the risks and backlash I might face, it would be truly appalling if, having fought alongside your leaders as a hoplite at Delium and Potidaea, I were now to ignore the oracle and abandon the duty assigned to me by the god out of fear of death or anything else. This duty involves living for philosophy and questioning both myself and others. Even if you were to release me from this obligation now, on the condition that I give it up, I would respectfully and affectionately tell you that I will follow the god's will over yours, and I will continue to challenge you until my last breath, exposing your lack of wisdom and virtue, and holding you accountable until that flaw is corrected. My role as your adviser is a special favor from the gods, and if you condemn me, it will ultimately be your loss because you won’t find another like me. You might ask me, “Why can’t you just walk away, Socrates, and live in peace and silence?” This is the hardest question for me to answer in a way that satisfies you. If I say that keeping quiet would mean disobeying the god, you’ll think I’m joking and won’t believe me. You’ll believe me even less if I say that the greatest gift a person can have is to engage in daily discussions about virtue and other important topics that you see me exploring when I question myself and others, and that a life without such examination isn’t worth living at all. Nevertheless, that is the reality, no matter how unbelievable it may seem to you.
I certainly have my enemies [the Pharisaical party and the High Priests of orthodoxy] and these will be my destruction if I am destroyed; of that I am certain; not that Meletos, nor yet Anytos, but the envy and detraction of the[Pg 220] world, which has been the death of many more—there is no danger of my being the last of them.
I definitely have my enemies [the Pharisaical party and the High Priests of orthodoxy] and they will be the cause of my downfall if I fall; I’m sure of that; it’s not Meletos or Anytos, but the jealousy and criticism of the[Pg 220] world, which has led to the downfall of many others—there’s no risk of me being the last in line.
Later, after his condemnation, he added:
Later, after he was condemned, he added:
And I prophesy to you, my murderers, that immediately after my death, punishment far heavier than you have inflicted on me will surely await you. Me you have killed because you wanted to escape the accuser and not to give an account of your lives. But that will not be as you suppose; far otherwise. For I say that there will be more accusers of you than there are now. For if you think that by killing men you can avoid the accuser censuring your lives, you are mistaken—that is not a way of escape which is either possible or honorable; the easiest and noblest way is not to be crushing others but to be improving yourselves. This is the prophecy which I utter to the judges who have condemned me.
And I tell you, my murderers, that right after I die, a punishment far worse than what you’ve done to me will definitely come your way. You killed me to avoid facing your accuser and to escape taking responsibility for your lives. But it won’t happen as you think; it will be just the opposite. I predict there will be more accusers for you than there are now. If you think that by killing people you can escape the judgment of those evaluating your lives, you’re mistaken – that’s not a way out that is either possible or honorable; the easiest and most noble path is not to harm others but to improve yourselves. This is the prediction I make to the judges who have sentenced me.
How true have the last twenty-three centuries proved these words to be! How many deaths and ruined lives have been accomplished by that same spirit of intolerance! It led the way from Gethsemane to Golgotha. It is responsible for the death of the martyrs in all ages. It lighted the fagots that consumed the bodies of Giordano Bruno and Joan of Arc. Yes, and hundreds of others. How just is the praise with which the Saint Mark of Sokrates ends the Memorabilia of his master:
How true have the last twenty-three centuries shown these words to be! How many deaths and ruined lives have been caused by that same spirit of intolerance! It led the way from Gethsemane to Golgotha. It is responsible for the deaths of martyrs throughout history. It lit the torches that burned the bodies of Giordano Bruno and Joan of Arc. Yes, and hundreds of others. How fitting is the praise with which the Saint Mark of Socrates ends the Memorabilia of his master:
Of those who know what sort of a man Sokrates was, such as are lovers of virtue continue to regret him above all other men even to the present date, as having contributed in the highest degree to their advancement in goodness. To me, being such as I have described him, so pious that he did nothing without the sanction of the gods; so just, that he wronged no man even in the most trifling affair, but was of service in most important matters to those who enjoyed his society; so temperate that he never preferred pleasure to virtue; so wise that he never erred in distinguishing the better from the worse, needing no counsel from others but being sufficient in himself to discriminate between them; and so capable of discovering the character of others, of confuting those who were in error and of exhorting them to virtue and honor, he seemed to be such as the best and happiest of men would be.
Among those who recognize what kind of person Socrates was, the lovers of virtue still regret his absence more than anyone else, even today, because he greatly helped them grow in goodness. To me, as I've described him, he was so devoted that he never did anything without the gods' approval; so just that he never wronged anyone, even in minor matters, but was a support in significant issues for those around him; so moderate that he always chose virtue over pleasure; so wise that he never made mistakes in distinguishing the better from the worse, needing no advice from others but being capable of figuring it out on his own; and so skilled at understanding people's character, correcting those who went astray and motivating them towards virtue and honor, he truly seemed to exemplify what the best and happiest of men should be.
Sokrates was early canonized as a Christian Saint, and Professor John Stuart Blackie (1808-1895) "Scotland's greatest Greek scholar," has taken the idea of his Latin refrain in the following poem from a rosary by an early Christian father beginning "Sancte Socrates, ora pro nobis:"—"O, Sainted Socrates, pray for us."
Socrates was recognized early on as a Christian Saint, and Professor John Stuart Blackie (1808-1895), known as "Scotland's greatest Greek scholar," drew inspiration from a Latin refrain in the following poem based on a rosary by an early Christian father that begins with "Sancte Socrates, ora pro nobis:"—"O, Sainted Socrates, pray for us."
O SANCTE SOCRATES, ORA PRO NOBIS!
O Saint Socrates, pray for us!
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you want modernized.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SOKRATES AND SENECA
(Berlin Museum)
Socrates and Seneca
(Berlin Museum)

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
AVENUE OF ROYAL PALMS, CUBA
Royal Palms Avenue, Cuba

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
CUBAN COUNTRY SCENE
Cuban countryside view

FLORIDA PALMETTOS
ONE-HALF MILE AVENUEA CASUARINA AVENUE
TREES 13 YEARS OLD
Florida Palmettos
1/2 Mile AvenueCASUARINA AVENUE
TREES 13 YEARS OLD
ROYAL POINCIANA HOTEL, PALM BEACH, FLORIDA
Photos by Puffer, New York and Palm Beach
ROYAL POINCIANA HOTEL, PALM BEACH, FLORIDA
Photos by Puffer, New York and Palm Beach
A VISIT TO A LOUISIANA SUGAR PLANTATION:
by Barbara McClung

THE writer recently made a visit to a section of the country that still retains much of its own distinctive individuality and charm, most delightful in these days, when the various widely-differing regions of our vast commonwealth seem to be trying to become as much alike as possible, and the very word provincial is a name of scorn. We left New Orleans in the early morning and much time was consumed in crossing the Mississippi on a ferry. Soon after reaching the other side, the sugar plantations began, and our way lay through mile after mile of brown furrowed fields stretching, as flat as the sea, to the distant river levee, the only high ground in sight. What a glorious scene it must be in the spring, when the young green cane begins to sprout, or in the fall, when it stands drawn up full height, waiting to be cut! It is an extremely wet country, full of countless ditches and trenches, and there is something about the flat land and straight, intersecting canals that reminds one of Holland. As the train swept through one plantation after another, we could see in the distance, gleaming white homesteads, set in little islands of green live-oaks, cut off by a fence from the spreading sea of bare fields. Each plantation had its sugar-house, lifting four or five tall smoke-stacks in air, and its laborers' quarters—quite a little village of cabins or cottages, and sometimes, we ran close enough to see old-time darkies in actual red bandannas, staring at the train.
THE writer recently visited a part of the country that still keeps its unique character and charm, which is refreshing these days when different regions in our vast country seem to be trying to become as similar as possible, and the word provincial carries a negative connotation. We left New Orleans early in the morning, and it took a while to cross the Mississippi on a ferry. Once we reached the other side, the sugar plantations began, and our path stretched through mile after mile of brown, plowed fields, flat as the ocean, leading to the far-off river levee, the only elevated land in sight. What a beautiful view it must be in the spring when the young green cane starts to sprout, or in the fall when it stands tall, ready to be harvested! This area is very wet, with countless ditches and trenches, and the flat land and straight, intersecting canals remind one of Holland. As the train passed through one plantation after another, we could see gleaming white homes in the distance, surrounded by small islands of green live-oaks, separated by fences from the vast expanse of bare fields. Each plantation had its sugar house, with four or five tall smokestacks rising into the air, and its workers' quarters—a small village of cabins or cottages. Sometimes, we got close enough to see old-time black men in red bandannas, watching the train.
There is a class of French "poor whites" in this region, called "Cajins"—a corruption of "Arcadians"—and they are indeed a forlorn remnant of those unfortunate exiles who wandered all the way from Nova Scotia to the bayous of Louisiana. The writer's memory reverted in a flash to the fields of Grandpré, which she had visited only last summer, and to the vision of the lonely well-sweep and straggling line of ancient French willows, which once bordered the vanished village street. Strange to say, there is a noticeable resemblance between the flat, inlet-threaded meadows of the Minas Basin and the winding bayous around us. Occasionally the plantations would give way to swamps, where palmettos, bamboos, and cypresses with their weirdly beautiful trailing moss, were growing out of a watery, glassy floor, and it was hard to realize that if drained, these marshes would be quite as good soil as the rest. We saw a[Pg 224] solitary hunter, gun in hand, standing on a bit of tree trunk in the bog; how he could have gotten there without a boat or else wings, is a mystery.
There’s a group of French “poor whites” in this area, known as “Cajins”—which is a twist on “Arcadians”—and they’re really just a sad remnant of those unfortunate exiles who traveled all the way from Nova Scotia to the bayous of Louisiana. The writer's memory suddenly flashed back to the fields of Grandpré, which she had visited just last summer, and to the image of the lonely well-sweep and the scattered line of ancient French willows that once lined the now-gone village street. Strangely, there’s a noticeable resemblance between the flat, inlet-laced meadows of the Minas Basin and the winding bayous surrounding us. Sometimes the plantations would give way to swamps, where palmettos, bamboos, and cypresses draped with their oddly beautiful moss grew from a watery, glassy floor, and it was hard to grasp that if drained, these marshes would be just as good for farming as anywhere else. We spotted a[Pg 224] solitary hunter, gun in hand, standing on a piece of tree trunk in the bog; how he managed to get there without a boat or wings is a mystery.
The house at which we visited, realized in every way one's ideal of what an old plantation home should be. It is an immense square building with double galleries, tall white columns and green shutters; it faces the Mississippi, which, however, cannot be seen from the ground floor on account of the levee. The architecture is of engaging simplicity—four large rooms, each exactly twenty-five feet square, upstairs and down, with a hall eighteen feet wide between. At the rear is a long wing, perhaps a later addition, with the inevitable and delightful gallery around it. The house contains many treasures of beautiful antique workmanship and mementos of a by-gone time. Our hostess pointed with pride to an immense pair of glass candle shields, about two feet high, which had belonged to her grandmother. They stood on each side of the mantelpiece, over tall silver candlesticks, whose flame they could protect from all possible draughts. We slept in a high four-poster bed, with a canopy, lined with red pleated cloth, like the inside of a mushroom, which would have done credit to a lady of the ancient régime.
The house we visited was everything one could imagine an old plantation home to be. It’s a massive square building with two balconies, tall white columns, and green shutters; it faces the Mississippi, which unfortunately can’t be seen from the ground floor due to the levee. The architecture is simply captivating—four large rooms, each exactly twenty-five feet square, both upstairs and downstairs, with an eighteen-foot-wide hallway in between. At the back is a long wing, probably a later addition, with the usual and charming porch around it. The house is filled with many treasures of beautiful antique craftsmanship and memories of a past era. Our hostess proudly pointed out an enormous pair of glass candle shields, around two feet tall, that belonged to her grandmother. They were positioned on either side of the mantelpiece, above tall silver candlesticks, which the shields protected from any drafts. We slept in a tall four-poster bed with a canopy, lined with red pleated fabric, resembling the inside of a mushroom, which would have impressed a lady from the old regime.
Though the sugar-making season was over on our host's plantation, he took us to one in the neighborhood that was still in operation. The equipment was of the most up-to-date kind—great iron claws to rake the cane from the cars to a sort of traveling trough, called a conveyor, which carries it up to the chopper: from whence it travels through several crushers until all the juice is squeezed out and the remaining pulp is as dry as tinder. This is carried off to be used as fuel or fertilizer. The cane juice goes from one boiling vat to another, being purified with lime and sulphur, and refined again and again, smelling more and more delicious at every stage of its progress. We watched the syrup being changed to sugar by a very interesting centrifugal process, and then shaken into barrels. Two barrels at a time were placed upon metal plates, and by means of an electric current, were made to dance gaily, shaking down the sugar as it fell until it was firmly packed. It was an absurd sight, and the writer was reminded at once of dancing furniture at a spiritualistic séance. We were surprised to learn that one-third of the ground has to be planted in corn to supply the stock; the crops are rotated so as to allow sugar-cane for two successive years, then corn the third, etc.
Though the sugar-making season was over on our host's plantation, he took us to a nearby one that was still running. The equipment was the latest technology—huge iron claws to rake the cane from the cars to a sort of conveyor belt, which carries it up to the chopper. From there, it goes through several crushers until all the juice is squeezed out and the leftover pulp is as dry as tinder. This is taken away to be used as fuel or fertilizer. The cane juice moves from one boiling vat to another, being purified with lime and sulfur, and refined over and over, smelling more and more delicious at each stage. We watched the syrup turn into sugar through a fascinating centrifugal process, and then it was shaken into barrels. Two barrels at a time were placed on metal plates, and with the help of an electric current, they danced playfully, shaking down the sugar as it fell until it was packed tightly. It was a ridiculous sight, reminding the writer of dancing furniture at a spiritual séance. We were surprised to learn that one-third of the land has to be planted in corn to feed the livestock; the crops are rotated to allow for sugar cane for two years in a row, then corn in the third year, and so on.
Our host and hostess and their family were true types of southern hospitality. The occasion of our visit was a wedding, and the old house was crowded to its utmost capacity, with new guests arriving on every train. Yet there was no stir of nervous excitement: everything moved with a tranquil gaiety, and we felt a delightful sense of informality as if we were a part of the household. Perhaps the strongest sense-impression which remains with the writer, is the memory of waking in the early morning and looking out, at the dawn-flushed sky beyond the white pillars of the verandah and the gray Spanish moss draping the live-oak trees. That tender, peaceful moment, full of color and soft brightness, seemed to seal upon the mind something of the poetry and the romance of the old South.
Our hosts and their family embodied true southern hospitality. We visited for a wedding, and the old house was packed with guests arriving on every train. Still, there was no sign of nervous excitement; everything flowed with a calm cheerfulness, making us feel delightfully informal, as if we were part of the family. One of the strongest memories I hold is waking up early and looking out at the dawn-lit sky beyond the white pillars of the porch and the gray Spanish moss hanging from the live-oak trees. That gentle, peaceful moment, filled with color and soft light, seemed to capture something of the poetry and romance of the old South.
THE LORELEI: by a Student-Traveler

JUST where the river Rhine narrows and inclines, making a drop of five feet which causes the water to flow more swiftly, towers the Rock of the Lorelei, four hundred and fifty feet high and nearly perpendicular, at the base of which sunken rocks form a whirlpool in the rapidly flowing stream. At the top of the high rock in olden days, so the legend runs, a maiden sat and sang, and as she sang she combed her golden hair. And her song was so full of magic that boatmen on the river below, falling under the spell of her enchantment, as they listened to the song, forgot the dangers of the whirling waters and were dashed to pieces on the sunken rocks underneath.
JUST where the Rhine River narrows and slopes down, creating a drop of five feet that makes the water flow faster, stands the Lorelei Rock, four hundred and fifty feet tall and nearly vertical. At the base, submerged rocks create a whirlpool in the swiftly moving waters. According to legend, long ago a maiden sat at the top of the rock, singing while she combed her golden hair. Her song was so enchanting that boatmen on the river below, entranced by her voice, forgot about the dangers of the swirling water and crashed onto the hidden rocks below.
Is the tale of the Lorelei a mere poetical personification of the whirlpool and rocks? If so, how account for the tale being universal? Who does not know the story of Ulysses and the Sirens? Virgil's Harpies had the faces of maidens, but ended in foul feathers and talons. And so with many another destructive enchantress in ancient myth. People seem to have loved to trace out in the topography of their native land its analogies with that internal region wherein the Soul goes its pilgrimage. In every land there were sacred mountains, healing founts, caves of the Sibyl, rocks of the Lorelei, etc. The eternal drama of the human Soul has been allegorized again and again, always with the same features, though the topography is changed to suit the race and time. Every man knows the luring enchantress, [Pg 226]for who has not been seduced by the captivating charms of promised pleasure, only to be mocked and punished?
Is the story of the Lorelei just a poetic way to describe the whirlpool and rocks? If that's the case, why is the story so universal? Who hasn't heard the tale of Ulysses and the Sirens? Virgil's Harpies had the faces of beautiful women but ended in ugly feathers and claws. Many other destructive enchantresses in ancient myths are similar. It seems people have always loved to find connections between their homeland and the inner journey of the Soul. In every country, there are sacred mountains, healing springs, caves of the Sibyl, rocks of the Lorelei, and so on. The eternal drama of the human Soul has been retold over and over, always with the same characteristics, although the setting changes to reflect the culture and time. Every person knows the alluring enchantress, [Pg 226] because who hasn't been tempted by the enticing promises of pleasure, only to end up feeling deceived and punished?
And why these cheating experiences of the Soul? Are they the chiding hand of a God or the mocking malice of a fiend; or are we the sport of a Chance whose utter indifference outclasses alike the wrath of deity and the malice of devil? The answer is a commonsense one. Life is not a cradle of down nor a pleasure-garden. It is a drama full of incident, an enterprise full of adventure, a world full of people. In it we find the helper and the adversary; and if there are sirens and wicked giants, there are also the meed of victory, the bride won, the warrior's home-coming. Life is worth while, for the triumphs it contains; and it is because we aspire to the triumphs that we engage in the fights, though our lower nature, the mere varlet, may cry out at the discomfort. The Dragon, once defeated, becomes our ally.
And why do we have these tricky experiences in life? Are they the disapproving hand of a God or the mocking cruelty of a demon; or are we just the playthings of a Chance that's completely indifferent, outdoing both divine anger and devilish malice? The answer is straightforward. Life isn't a cozy nest or a garden of pleasure. It's a drama full of events, an adventure-packed journey, a world filled with people. In it, we encounter both helpers and opponents; and while there are seductive temptresses and wicked giants, there are also victories, the love we gain, and the hero's return home. Life is worthwhile for the triumphs it offers; and it’s because we reach for those triumphs that we fight, even if our base instincts, the mere commoners within us, complain about the discomfort. The Dragon, once conquered, becomes our ally.
If we would win beauty and truth, we must not seek in them mere balm for the senses, but rise in our strength and be worthy of them. What is worth having is not to be had for the taking.
If we want to achieve beauty and truth, we shouldn't just look for a quick fix for our senses; instead, we need to stand up and prove ourselves worthy of them. Things that are truly valuable can't just be grabbed without effort.
Tarry not in the pleasure grounds of sense, heed not the sweet voices of illusion, thou who aspirest to wisdom—say the ancient teachings. It is the illusion produced by the senses and desires that we have to overcome, if we would not be dashed on the rocks of the Lorelei.
Don't linger in the enjoyable distractions of the senses, and don't pay attention to the tempting voices of illusion, you who aspire to wisdom—so say the ancient teachings. It is the deception created by the senses and desires that we need to conquer if we want to avoid being wrecked on the cliffs of the Lorelei.
LORELEI
LORELEI
(Heinrich Heine)
(Heinrich Heine)

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
THE ROCK OF THE LORELEI
THE LORELEI ROCK

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE WESTERN FOUR-TOED SALAMANDER
(Batrachoseps attenuatus)
THE WESTERN FOUR-TOED SALAMANDER
(Batrachoseps attenuatus)
THE WESTERN FOUR-TOED SALAMANDER:
by Percy Leonard

THE Batrachians occupy a place between the reptiles proper and the fishes. They are distinguished from the fishes by the possession of paired limbs furnished with four fingers and a thumb, and though their early days are passed beneath the water, breathing like fishes through their gills, yet when fully grown, almost without exception they breathe through well-developed lungs. There is a superficial resemblance between the reptilian lizard and the batrachian newt or salamander, and they are often confounded together in the popular mind. True reptiles, however, are easily distinguished from batrachians by their overlapping scales, quite different from the smooth moist skins of the latter. Reptiles breathe as we do by expanding the ribs and drawing the air into the hollow thus formed; but batrachians, lacking ribs, are obliged to swallow their air, and a glance at a toad or a salamander will reveal the incessant palpitation of the throat as the air is forced into the lungs. Reptiles are hatched, or born, as the case may be, perfect copies in miniature of their parents and never go through the tadpole stage. Batrachians are divided into two groups: the Salientia (or Jumpers), and the Urodela. The Salientia (or Jumpers) comprise the frogs and toads; and the Urodela include the numerous tribes of newts, water-dogs, efts, and salamanders.
THE Batrachians are positioned between reptiles and fish. They differ from fish by having paired limbs equipped with four fingers and a thumb. While they spend their early life underwater, breathing like fish through gills, once they reach maturity, they almost exclusively breathe through well-developed lungs. There’s a surface resemblance between lizards and batrachians like newts or salamanders, and people often confuse the two. However, true reptiles can be easily identified by their overlapping scales, which are quite different from the smooth, moist skin of batrachians. Reptiles breathe similarly to us by expanding their ribs to draw air into the cavity created; batrachians, lacking ribs, have to swallow air. If you look at a toad or a salamander, you will notice the continuous movement of the throat as air is pushed into the lungs. Reptiles are hatched or born as miniature versions of their parents, never going through a tadpole stage. Batrachians are divided into two groups: Salientia (or Jumpers) and Urodela. Salientia (or Jumpers) includes frogs and toads, while Urodela comprises various species of newts, water-dogs, efts, and salamanders.
The illustration shows one of the lowliest of the order of Urodela, the western four-toed salamander (Batrachoseps attenuatus). The legs are ridiculously small in comparison to the long, unwieldy body. That the tail is fat and cylindrical is only to be expected, because being a terrestrial salamander, it has no need of a flat tail for swimming like the water-haunting newts. Probably the bulky tail serves as a store of nourishment in reserve for use in time of famine, as does the hump of a camel under similar circumstances. Here at Point Loma these odd creatures may be found under stones in the damp cañons. In the absence of pools they cannot pass through the tadpole stage under water and so the various phases of tadpole transformation are gone through while in the egg. The males are glossy black; but the female figured in the picture has a light brown skin with irregular blotches of flesh color on the tail.
The illustration shows one of the least notable members of the Urodela order, the western four-toed salamander (Batrachoseps attenuatus). The legs are comically small compared to its long, clumsy body. It's not surprising that the tail is thick and cylindrical because, as a terrestrial salamander, it doesn't need a flat tail for swimming like aquatic newts do. The large tail likely serves as a reserve of nutrients during times of scarcity, similar to how a camel's hump works. Here at Point Loma, you can find these unusual creatures hiding under rocks in the damp canyons. Without pools, they can’t go through the tadpole stage underwater, so the different phases of tadpole transformation occur while they’re still in the egg. The males have a glossy black appearance, while the female shown in the picture has light brown skin with irregular patches of a flesh color on her tail.
A male once captured by the writer exhibited a curious case of mimicry. He coiled up just like a rattlesnake and looked so venomous[Pg 228] and threatening as to inspire terror in anyone who was unaware of his utter powerlessness to do an injury.
A male that the writer once captured showed an interesting case of mimicry. He coiled up like a rattlesnake and looked so poisonous[Pg 228] and intimidating that he could scare anyone who didn't know he was completely harmless.
The abnormal humidity of the air enables this delicate animal to survive the rainless months of summer, and probably he never ventures from his shelter till the sun goes down and the dew provides a little moisture. The mere contact of his skin with a dewy surface would probably be as refreshing as a draught of water to a thirsty man; but the salamander, like the frog, does not drink: he simply "blots up" his water through the skin.
The unusual humidity in the air allows this delicate creature to survive the dry summer months, and he likely doesn’t leave his shelter until after sunset when the dew offers some moisture. Just touching his skin to a dewy surface would probably feel as refreshing as a drink of water to a thirsty person; however, the salamander, like the frog, doesn’t drink: he just “absorbs” water through his skin.
Thus the four-toed western salamander passes his uneventful days and nights. His pleasures are few and simple and his sorrows correspondingly light.
Thus the four-toed western salamander spends his uneventful days and nights. His pleasures are few and simple, and his sorrows are similarly light.
According to Theosophy, the inner Essence of every creature in this broad universe either is, was, or prepares to become, man; but the mind staggers in the attempt to conceive the enormous stretches of time before such dull, inert, insensitive beings will arrive at the human stage. But pain is a grand stimulant and spur to advance, and perchance when the salamander gets eaten by a snake or a stoat, he gains as compensation for the pangs of death some slight promotion to a higher order of batrachians in his next rebirth! So mote it be.
According to Theosophy, the inner essence of every being in this vast universe is or was, or is getting ready to become, human; however, it's hard to imagine the extensive time it takes for such dull, inactive, and unresponsive beings to reach the human stage. But pain is a powerful motivator and push to evolve, and maybe when a salamander gets eaten by a snake or a weasel, it earns a little promotion to a higher level of amphibians in its next rebirth as a reward for the suffering of death! So be it.
THE REAL MAN: by H. Coryn, M.D., M.R.C.S.

"NOW we know the real man," is the usual comment when some heretofore respectable citizen is convicted of forgery and sent to jail: "Now we know his real character."
"NOW we know the real man," is the usual comment when some previously respected citizen is convicted of forgery and sent to jail: "Now we know his true character."
Do we?
Do we?
A fire breaks out in the prison and the forger reveals himself a hero, risking life without a second's hesitation for the rescue of his jailer or fellow-prisoners.
A fire breaks out in the prison, and the forger steps up as a hero, risking his life without a second thought to save his jailer or fellow inmates.
Do we now know his "real character"?
Do we know his "real character" now?
Later on, his confinement, throwing him in upon himself, provides opportunity for the manifestation of a marked vein of poetry, and from his prison he issues a volume which at once takes high rank in the literature of the day.
Later on, his isolation, forcing him to reflect inward, creates a chance for a strong expression of poetry, and from his prison, he releases a book that instantly gains high status in contemporary literature.
Some will now put away their moral standard of measurement, produce another, and remark that the "real man" after all turns out to have been a poet.
Some will now set aside their moral standard for assessment, introduce a different one, and point out that the "real man" ultimately turns out to have been a poet.
You can photograph half of a man's face, right or left, throw the picture over upon itself and get a whole face composed of two lefts, and another of two rights—often quite different.
You can take a picture of one half of a man's face, whether the left or the right, fold the image over, and create a complete face made up of two left halves, and another made up of two right halves—often looking quite different.
We judge character in that way, taking any one aspect of it upon which we choose to dwell or which alone we see, and of that one constructing a whole. Thus the same man viewed by various knowers of him is a philosopher, a sharp lawyer, a skilful amateur actor, or an ever-ready helper and friend in times of trouble or perplexity. To his cook he may be solely a grumbler, and to his son at school a supply-machine whose crank is not always easy to turn.
We judge character this way, focusing on any one aspect that catches our attention or that we can see clearly, and from that, we create a larger picture. So, the same person, seen by different people, is a philosopher, a tough lawyer, a talented amateur actor, or someone who's always there to help and support others in tough or confusing times. To his cook, he might just be someone who complains all the time, and to his son at school, he's just a source of supplies whose crank isn’t always easy to turn.
To come back to the prisoner. The "respectable citizen" was evidently not the whole of him. Under stress he revealed the weakness and dishonesty which led to the forgery. Environment, the temptation, brought them to the surface. We need not say that his character changed. Nevertheless, as we all know, a change of character is possible—so thorough that after emergence from prison no stress of temptation and no assurance from discovery would provoke another theft. On the other hand we cannot conceive of his change from a hero into a coward, nor hardly of his loss of the poetic vein. Environment—the fire and the conditions of prison life—brought those traits out too. But, once out they are out.
To return to the prisoner. The "respectable citizen" was clearly not the whole story. Under pressure, he showed the weakness and dishonesty that led to the forgery. His surroundings and the temptation brought those traits to the surface. We don’t need to say that his character changed. However, as we all know, a change of character is possible—so deep that after getting out of prison, no amount of temptation or fear of being caught would lead to another theft. On the other hand, we can hardly imagine his transformation from a hero into a coward, nor can we really see him losing his creative spirit. The environment—the heat and the challenges of prison life—brought those qualities out too. But once they’re out, they’re out.
Being in search of the essence of character, the really "real man,"[Pg 230] we cannot accept anything which may vanish or be surmounted, nothing which in the normal course of individual evolution, gone far enough, will for certain be surmounted. No man is essentially a thief, but he may be essentially a hero or a poet or both.
Being in search of the essence of character, the truly "real man,"[Pg 230] we cannot accept anything that can disappear or be overcome, nothing that in the normal course of individual development, when taken far enough, will definitely be surpassed. No man is fundamentally a thief, but he can be fundamentally a hero or a poet or both.
Consider the question in the light of evolution, the evolution of each of us. We sometimes make imaginary pictures of the ripened humanity of the far future, a noble flower of which there are as yet but indications of the bud. Let us add another touch. Let us recognize in that far humanity, however godlike, ourselves. Many, many births and lifetimes and deaths lie between this and that for all of us. But the lines of continuity are unbroken. It is we ourselves who shall be that splendid and radiant humanity. The evolution of the human race means the evolution of the present members of the human race. We shall "meet each other in heaven" because we are always children of the earth that will be that heaven.
Consider the question in light of evolution, our own evolution. We often picture an advanced humanity in the distant future, a noble flower, of which we can only see hints of its bud. Let’s add another point. Let’s acknowledge that in that far-off humanity, however divine, we are. Countless births, lives, and deaths separate us from that reality. But the lines of continuity remain unbroken. It is we who will become that magnificent, radiant humanity. The evolution of the human race reflects the evolution of today’s members of the human race. We shall "meet each other in heaven" because we are always children of the earth that will be that heaven.
We note that some qualities, such as a tendency to theft, have every encouragement to vanish. Sooner or later, in one or another lifetime, they bring about so much disgrace and pain or are found so incompatible with an ever increasing love of right and inner peace, that they are cast out and away, are outgrown and done with. The last dirty fiber is ripped out of the ever perfecting pattern.
We observe that certain traits, like a tendency to steal, are bound to disappear. Eventually, whether in this life or another, they cause so much shame and suffering, or clash too much with a growing love for what’s right and inner peace, that they are eliminated and left behind, outgrowing and moving on from them. The last unclean thread is pulled out of an ever-improving design.
On the other hand the germs of some other qualities will have a constant and in the long run irresistible tendency to grow, root and branch.
On the other hand, the seeds of some other qualities will have a constant and, over time, unstoppable tendency to grow, take root, and branch out.
Shall we say "real character" of traits destined to grow or of those destined to disappear? So far we only use the words of so much as we can see of a man: a poor enough application. We talk of the "respectable citizen," and behold a thief. In the next change the thief "turns out to be a hero"; and whilst we are admiring the hero we are invited to read a volume of poetry.
Shall we talk about the "real character" of traits that are likely to develop or those that are likely to fade away? So far, we only use words based on what we can observe about a person: a pretty limited approach. We refer to the "upstanding citizen," and then find out he’s a thief. In the next twist, that thief "turns out to be a hero"; and while we’re admiring the hero, we’re encouraged to read a book of poetry.
We had better restrict the words "real character" to that which time shall at last unveil and develop, to the permanent germs and their ripened product; not to the spores and fungi which, however noticeable now, will sometime be entirely cleaned away. There is no thief; there are men who thieve—at present, but who will cease to do so. There are poets and heroes; for these men will not only not cease to create and do, but will create and do more and more worthily as they go forward through time to the great light. There are some men whom no stress of temptation would force into theft. Are there any[Pg 231] men in whom no circumstances would evoke some smallest gleam of heroism?
We should limit the term "real character" to what time will ultimately reveal and develop, to the lasting traits and their matured results; not to the fleeting issues that, no matter how noticeable now, will eventually be completely wiped away. There is no thief; there are people who steal—currently, but who will stop. There are poets and heroes; these people will not only keep creating and acting, but will continue to create and act in increasingly meaningful ways as they move forward through time toward the great light. There are some people whom no amount of temptation could push into stealing. Are there any[Pg 231]people in whom no situation would spark even the smallest flicker of heroism?
Still we are not clear about real character. For there some qualities, for example courage and love of the race and sensitiveness to the supernal light, which time will perfect in all men. We must put aside all the elements, however splendid, in whose possession men will resemble each other and seek for what will be peculiar to each. Within the unity of essence, apart from common sensitiveness to the great light, there will be essential diversity. And it is to this finally appearing individuality, this uniqueness of each, that the words "real character" properly belong. In a few men only has this germ of true individuality yet achieved much manifestation.
Still, we are not clear about true character. There are certain qualities, like courage, love for humanity, and sensitivity to a higher light, that time will perfect in all people. We need to set aside all the elements, no matter how impressive, that make people similar to one another and look for what is unique to each person. Within the unity of essence, aside from the shared sensitivity to the great light, there will be essential diversity. It is to this emerging individuality, this uniqueness of each person, that the term "real character" truly applies. Only in a few individuals has this seed of true individuality fully developed.
The end of man, said Carlyle, is not a thought, were it the noblest, but a deed.
The end goal of man, Carlyle said, isn’t just an idea, no matter how noble, but an action.
The aphorism cries aloud for completion. What sort of a deed would be that which had no thought behind it? The end of man is a deed faithfully manifesting a worthy "thought," and the mere writing down of a thought is often its sufficient and only possible manifestation. Even the careful nurture of a thought may be a deed. The universe is the ideation of the divine getting itself written down on the face of substance. Man's entire business is to aid that, to make manifest as much of the divine, the light, as he can come at or get aware of in his inner conscience or consciousness. If he constantly tries to live in that way, the divine will presently take turns and come at him. Inspiration is the final reward of aspiration. But the light has a separate and special ray or aspect of itself in store for each man, so that the whole of it can only shine through all men.
The saying begs for completion. What kind of action would occur without any thought behind it? The purpose of a person is to act in a way that clearly shows a valuable "thought," and simply writing down a thought is often its only meaningful representation. Even carefully developing a thought can be considered an action. The universe represents the divine's ideas being expressed in the physical world. Humanity’s main goal is to help in this process, to reveal as much of the divine, the light, as one can perceive or understand within their own inner awareness. If someone consistently strives to live this way, the divine will eventually reciprocate and reach out to them. Inspiration is the ultimate reward of aspiration. However, the light has a unique and special aspect meant for each person, so the whole of it can only be fully expressed through all people.
There is a part of the divine essence unborn as yet into the world, unmanifest. And there is a part of it which men and gods have wrought into the manifest, each according to his nature and comprehension of his duty. From the highest to the lowest departments of human life this way of work is possible, to search out duty and do it.
There’s a part of the divine essence that hasn’t yet been brought into the world, still unmanifested. And there’s another part that both humans and gods have created in the manifest world, each according to their nature and understanding of their responsibilities. From the highest to the lowest levels of human life, this way of working is possible: to discover our duties and fulfill them.
But "duty" has here a very full meaning. The soul of the Beethoven searches, and is illumined by, the divine essence, whatever his name for it or thought of it. Then he renders it or manifests it for the world. The craftsman might search it as he designed a wall-paper; he who did so, who worked that he might manifest it for men, would find his invention grow ever richer and readier. The divine has no one kind of manifestation or inspiration. The mother might search[Pg 232] it to learn the highest ways of conduct with her children, not even waiting for their birth; and their souls would in time show her what she had done for them. The gardener might thus work among his flowers and would find in them a new responsiveness. There is no one who has not some work which can be fruitfully done in this spirit of bringing forth for the world. This use of will in no metaphoric sense is the real magic. When all men and women work in this way the world will begin to be for the first time an expression of the divine plan, governed—through them and of their will and choice—by the divine. By that time work will have been raised to its highest terms and there will be modes of work as inconceivable to us now as the work of Beethoven to a savage. Each of us will have found his work—that is, will have found that aspect of the divine which he is uniquely constituted to deliver forth to the rest. No one can be spared. All will need all the others. All will stand unveiled as artists, creators, or showers-forth or thinkers-out of something good and necessary for the work of their fellows. We have ourselves made life dark and work monotonous, stifled the latent or nascent craftsman or thinker in ourselves and the others, and created forms of work that should never have been to do at all. Now we must live them through and be thankful that some few, the thinkers, the musicians, the poets, the artists, have in some sort broken through into a corner of their heritage and can serve us and lighten our lives and make the day nearer when we too can break through.
But "duty" has a very deep meaning here. The soul of Beethoven seeks and is illuminated by the divine essence, regardless of what he calls it or how he thinks about it. Then he shares it or expresses it for the world. A craftsman might search for it while designing wallpaper; someone who works to express it for others would find his creativity becoming richer and more abundant. The divine doesn’t have just one way of showing itself or inspiring us. A mother might seek it to learn the best ways to act with her children, even before they are born; in time, their souls would reveal to her what she has done for them. A gardener might work among his flowers and discover a new kind of responsiveness in them. There’s no one who doesn’t have some work that can be meaningfully done in this spirit of bringing forth for the world. This use of will, in a non-metaphorical sense, is true magic. When everyone works this way, the world will finally begin to reflect the divine plan, guided—through them and by their will and choices—by the divine. By that time, work will have been elevated to its highest potential, and there will be forms of work that seem as unimaginable to us now as Beethoven’s work might to someone uncivilized. Each of us will have found our work—that is, will have discovered the aspect of the divine that we are uniquely meant to share with others. No one can be left out. Everyone will need everyone else. All will stand revealed as artists, creators, or thinkers of something valuable and necessary for the work of their fellow beings. We have made life dark and work monotonous, stifled the hidden or emerging craftsman or thinker in ourselves and others, and created forms of work that should never have existed. Now we must live through them and be grateful that a few—the thinkers, musicians, poets, and artists—have somehow broken through into a part of their heritage and can serve us, lighten our lives, and bring the day closer when we too can break through.
Here then is what we may mean by "real character." It is the veiled creator or shower-forth. No man is what he seems. He is waiting for his own nature, and the divine in nature is waiting for him, to give him the ray he alone can transmit. Neither Händel nor Beethoven could have given us the music of the other; and the music of both was made possible by every bit of divine-serving and divine-revealing work that was ever done since man began. That principle holds throughout, in small and great. The humblest work, if it have one ray of the divine put into it, helps the whole world for all time to come. And no work need lack that ray, no life need lack such work.
Here’s what we mean by "real character." It’s the hidden creator or the one who brings things to light. No one is exactly who they appear to be. Each person is waiting to discover their true self, and the divine essence in nature is waiting for them to express the unique light they can share. Neither Händel nor Beethoven could have created the other's music; yet the music of both was made possible by every piece of work that served or revealed the divine since the beginning of humanity. This principle applies universally, whether in small or large actions. The simplest work, if it has even a glimmer of the divine within it, contributes to the world for all time. And no work needs to be devoid of that divine touch, nor does any life need to be without meaningful work.
REVIEWS
REVIEWS
"Life of Leonardo da Vinci"
by Professor Osvald Sirén
—
by Carolus
WE have just received another important work from the indefatigable and accomplished pen of Professor Osvald Sirén, PH. D., of the Stockholm University. It is a study of Leonardo da Vinci's life and work, a most complete and thorough monograph of 468 pages, magnificently illustrated by hundreds of full-page and smaller reproductions, the majority taken from Leonardo's pictures, sketches and diagrams; the rest are mostly from the works of other painters which throw light upon the special points discussed; there are also some pleasing views of places referred to. The first edition consists of 700 numbered copies, beautifully printed on thick paper, and is in all respects but one a perfect example of what such a book should be; the one thing lacking is an index to the subject-matter and illustrations. This can easily be remedied in the next edition, for there is no doubt that another will immediately be called for, as the work will be invaluable to all lovers of art who wish to read the latest and most complete analysis of Leonardo's career and to learn the results of the most recent research. This edition is, of course, written in Swedish, but we understand that in response to the demand, it will soon appear in other languages, and so be made accessible to a much larger public. Dr. Sirén has spent a long time in Italy and elsewhere studying everything connected with Leonardo and his contemporaries, and this volume is largely the result of his original researches. It has been very favorably received by the most competent Swedish critics.
We have just received another important work from the tireless and talented Professor Osvald Sirén, PhD, from Stockholm University. It’s a study of Leonardo da Vinci’s life and work, a comprehensive monograph of 468 pages, beautifully illustrated with hundreds of full-page and smaller reproductions. Most of these are taken from Leonardo's paintings, sketches, and diagrams; the rest mostly include works by other artists that illuminate the specific points discussed, along with some charming views of relevant locations. The first edition consists of 700 numbered copies, printed on thick paper, and is nearly a perfect example of what such a book should be; the only thing it lacks is an index to the content and illustrations. This can easily be fixed in the next edition, as there’s no doubt that another will be quickly requested, since this work will be invaluable to all art lovers looking for the latest and most complete analysis of Leonardo's career and the most recent research findings. This edition is written in Swedish, but we understand that it will soon be available in other languages to reach a much larger audience. Dr. Sirén has spent a long time in Italy and elsewhere studying everything related to Leonardo and his contemporaries, and this volume is largely the result of his original research. It has been very well received by the most knowledgeable Swedish critics.
The monograph is founded upon a series of lectures lately given in the University of Stockholm (in which Dr. Sirén occupies the chair of Art-history) and it has been the author's aim to show the great master as he appears in his works and writings, with as little of the "personal equation" of the writer visible as possible—to make Leonardo tell his own story—but at the same time, one cannot help feeling and approving of the warm glow of appreciation which inspires every word Dr. Sirén writes about his hero. His admiration for the master seems to have influenced his style, for there is a greater simplicity and clearness, and a more easy flow of words and sentences than we have observed in previous works from his able pen.
The monograph is based on a series of lectures recently delivered at the University of Stockholm, where Dr. Sirén holds the position of Art History Chair. The author's goal has been to present the great master as he is seen in his works and writings while keeping the author's personal views to a minimum—to let Leonardo tell his own story. However, it’s hard not to notice and appreciate the warm admiration that fills every word Dr. Sirén writes about his hero. His respect for the master seems to have shaped his writing style, as there's a greater simplicity and clarity along with a smoother flow of words and sentences than in his earlier works.
The book is arranged in four main sections. The first consists of extracts from the famous Italian art-historian, Vasari's almost contemporary life of Leonardo, translated into Swedish and freely commented upon and greatly expanded by Dr. Sirén. Many illustrations are given showing Leonardo's extraordinary knowledge of mechanics, engineering, architecture, fortification, anatomy, etc. Dr. Sirén finally demolishes one of our pet illusions, i. e., that Leonardo died in the arms of Francis I of France, by showing that King Francis was at St. Germain-en-Laye, attending the birth of a son, at the moment when Leonardo was breathing his last at Cloux in Touraine. It appears this was one of Vasari's occasional "decorations of the truth" for the sake of picturesqueness. Another myth was that Leonardo prostrated himself at the feet of the church at his last hour with tears and cries of repentance for the independence of thought for which he had consistently stood. In this connexion it is noteworthy that he studiously avoided introducing halos or nimbuses round the figures in his religious pictures! Neither is there more than one example of the cross in any of his undoubted works, and that may have been added by another hand afterwards. His[Pg 234] object was plainly to accentuate the simple human and natural side in everything that he touched. Even the head of the Christ in The Last Supper has no radiance; the Teacher is painted just as he might have been seen by ordinary vision. The distinction of Leonardo's sacred figures depends upon the superior beauty and majesty of expression and bearing. This was a very daring innovation on Leonardo's part.
The book is organized into four main sections. The first features excerpts from the well-known Italian art historian Vasari's nearly contemporary biography of Leonardo, translated into Swedish and extensively commented upon and expanded by Dr. Sirén. Numerous illustrations show Leonardo's exceptional understanding of mechanics, engineering, architecture, fortification, anatomy, and more. Dr. Sirén ultimately debunks one of our favorite myths, which is that Leonardo died in the arms of Francis I of France, by revealing that King Francis was at St. Germain-en-Laye, attending the birth of a son, at the very moment when Leonardo was taking his last breaths at Cloux in Touraine. It seems this was one of Vasari's occasional "embellishments" for the sake of drama. Another myth suggests that Leonardo fell at the feet of the church in his final moments, weeping and crying out in repentance for the independent thinking he had consistently championed. In this context, it's notable that he deliberately avoided adding halos or nimbuses around the figures in his religious paintings! There is also only one instance of the cross in any of his confirmed works, and that may have been added later by someone else. His goal was clearly to highlight the simple, human, and natural aspects of everything he touched. Even the head of Christ in The Last Supper lacks radiance; he is portrayed just as he could have been seen by ordinary eyes. The distinction of Leonardo's sacred figures relies on their superior beauty and majesty of expression and demeanor. This was a very bold innovation on Leonardo's part.
The second portion of Dr. Sirén's learned volume treats of Leonardo's pictures and sculptures in more detail; his scientific work is sufficiently dealt with in the earlier part of the volume, for after all, his fame depends mainly upon his standing as an artist. Special chapters are devoted, respectively, to the work of his youth: The Adoration of the Magi, the Madonna among the Rocks, The Last Supper, The Battle of the Standard, Leda and the Swan, John the Baptist, St. Anne, and his studies for equestrian statues, etc.
The second part of Dr. Sirén's insightful book goes into more detail about Leonardo's paintings and sculptures; his scientific contributions are covered well enough in the earlier sections, since his reputation is primarily based on his legacy as an artist. There are specific chapters dedicated to his early works: The Adoration of the Magi, Madonna among the Rocks, The Last Supper, The Battle of the Standard, Leda and the Swan, John the Baptist, St. Anne, and his sketches for equestrian statues, among others.
Dr. Sirén strongly accentuates the fact that Leonardo's leading motive was Movement. While he rivaled Michel Angelo in form, Titian and Giorgione in color, and Raphael in composition, his greatest efforts were concentrated upon the true rendering of life and action. His brilliant effects of light and shade, for which he was particularly noted, were skilfully used to emphasize the impression of vital energy which he felt to be the principal object of the true painter's art.
Dr. Sirén emphasizes that Leonardo's main focus was Movement. While he competed with Michelangelo in form, Titian and Giorgione in color, and Raphael in composition, his greatest efforts were aimed at accurately capturing life and action. His remarkable use of light and shadow, for which he was especially known, was expertly applied to highlight the impression of vital energy, which he believed to be the core goal of a true artist's work.
Dr. Sirén has most carefully weighed the evidence concerning the rival claims of the two or three replicas of the Virgin among the Rocks, one of which is in London and the others in Paris and Copenhagen, and he conclusively establishes the authenticity of the one in the Louvre, Paris. That one, the famous Vierge aux Rochers, is by far the most satisfactory in composition, and the faces and figures of the children are much more beautiful than those of the others. The one in the National Gallery, London, is by Ambrogio Preda, who was a close imitator of Leonardo. The figures have nimbuses in that one, but not in Leonardo's. Dr. Sirén illustrates his argument with a large number of plates.
Dr. Sirén has carefully considered the evidence related to the competing claims of the two or three replicas of the Virgin among the Rocks, one of which is in London and the others are in Paris and Copenhagen. He definitively proves that the one in the Louvre, Paris, is authentic. That piece, the well-known Vierge aux Rochers, has the best composition, and the faces and figures of the children are much more beautiful than those in the other versions. The one in the National Gallery, London, is by Ambrogio Preda, who closely imitated Leonardo. In that version, the figures have nimbuses, but they do not in Leonardo's work. Dr. Sirén supports his argument with numerous illustrations.
With respect to The Last Supper at Milan, it is satisfactory to learn that Professor Cavenaghi, who has just finished a long and extremely careful scientific examination of the work, has proved that it is far better preserved than was believed. It turns out that very little indeed has been repainted; the heads are quite untouched, and though greatly damaged and obscured in places, we really are able to look at the actual work of the master. This has been a great surprise to the artistic world.
With regard to The Last Supper in Milan, it's reassuring to hear that Professor Cavenaghi, who recently completed a long and thorough scientific analysis of the artwork, has shown that it's actually in much better condition than previously thought. It turns out that very little has been repainted; the heads are completely untouched, and although it's significantly damaged and obscured in some areas, we can actually view the original work of the master. This has come as a major surprise to the art world.
The third part of the book deals with Leonardo's personality, and several good portraits of him are given. It is to be regretted that there is not one surviving that was taken when he was young, for it is related of him that he was almost divinely beautiful. In his old age his countenance is very impressive. Dr. Sirén discusses the moot question of Leonardo's alleged visit to Oriental countries, and he throws the weight of his opinion in favor of the journey. Certainly it is difficult to see how Leonardo could have given such accurate descriptions unless he had been to the places and undergone certain experiences. There are many gaps in his life which are yet unfilled by reliable evidence. When one reflects upon the extraordinary character and knowledge of the great man it seems not unlikely that he spent some time in the East receiving instruction which it was impossible to get in Europe.
The third part of the book explores Leonardo's personality, and there are several good portraits of him. It's unfortunate that there isn't one remaining from his youth, as it is said he was almost divinely beautiful. In his old age, his face is very striking. Dr. Sirén addresses the debated issue of Leonardo's supposed visit to Eastern countries and supports the idea of the journey. It's certainly hard to see how Leonardo could have provided such detailed descriptions unless he had actually been there and had those experiences. There are many gaps in his life that still lack reliable evidence. When you consider the extraordinary character and knowledge of this great man, it seems quite possible that he spent some time in the East gaining insights that he couldn't find in Europe.
The fourth part consists of a translation into Swedish of his Treatise on Painting, and it gives, as Dr. Sirén says:
The fourth part is a translation into Swedish of his Treatise on Painting, and it provides, as Dr. Sirén says:
a glimpse of a section through a soul-life filled with all that is possible or thinkable for a human being, of observation of nature, of experience of the world, of search for truth, and passion for beauty. One lays the treatise down with the grateful and humble feeling that one has stood before one of the greatest of our race, has met his eye and heard him speak.
An exploration of a person's inner life filled with everything that's possible or imaginable for a human being—observing nature, experiencing the world, seeking truth, and having a passion for beauty. You finish the essay with a sense of gratitude and humility, having stood before one of the greatest among us, met his gaze, and listened to his words.
We may learn almost more about him from this work and from his sketches than from his pictures, for as Dr. Sirén says:
We can learn almost more about him from this work and his sketches than from his paintings, because as Dr. Sirén says:
What Leonardo painted and carved constitutes only a small part of his creative activity, a fragment of that great soul's universality.... Many of his designed works never reached expression ... others were left half done, and those which were carried out, have, moreover, in no small degree, had the misfortune to be destroyed or corroded and defaced by time. Many of Leonardo's most important works which are spoken of by the old writers, seem to have disappeared without leaving a trace. The great work of his prime, The Last Supper, is little more than a shadow of what it once was, and the powerful monumental composition of his old age, The Battle of the Standard, was only carried out in paint to a partial degree, and now can only be studied through imperfect copies. The stately equestrian statues which truly denoted the culminating point of that branch of art did not reach final material expression either, and only live in rough sketches and sundry imitations, while of the noble architectural projects for domed cathedrals, for mausoleums and palaces, for entire towns, not even one has come to anything.... The art historian has to trust to preparatory studies, to copies or imitations, to reports, in order to get an idea of the appearance and quality of the works of the master.... For analysis we have to lean on sketches when the finished work fails us. It cannot indeed be denied that herein lies a deplorable limitation and a special difficulty in the way of popularizing his work, but perhaps the limitation is not so great as many are inclined to assume. A great musical composer's preludes and fantasias may contain the beautiful motives of the entire symphony, even if the instrumentation is incomplete and the execution imperfect.... Leonardo has been placed before us as an ideal man, because his life and work are stamped by a sovereign balance which in our time is so greatly coveted and so rarely obtained.
What Leonardo painted and sculpted is just a small part of his creative output, a glimpse of the universality of his great spirit. Many of his designs never materialized, some were left unfinished, and those that were completed have unfortunately been damaged or destroyed over time. Many of Leonardo's most important works mentioned by earlier writers seem to have completely disappeared. The great masterpiece of his prime, The Last Supper, is barely a shadow of its former self, and the impressive monumental work from his later years, The Battle of the Standard, was only partially completed in paint, now only available for study through imperfect copies. The grand equestrian statues that truly represented the height of that art form never reached their final form either, existing only in rough sketches and various imitations, while none of the noble architectural plans for domed cathedrals, mausoleums, palaces, or entire towns were ever realized. Art historians must rely on preparatory studies, copies, or descriptions to get a sense of the appearance and quality of the master's work. For analysis, we depend on sketches when the finished pieces are missing. This certainly creates a regrettable limitation and complicates the effort to popularize his work, but perhaps the limitation isn’t as significant as many think. A great musical composer’s preludes and fantasias might capture the beautiful themes of an entire symphony, even if the instrumentation is incomplete and the execution flawed. Leonardo has been portrayed as an ideal man because his life and work reflect a remarkable balance that is so desired and so rarely achieved in our time.
To the degree that the author has succeeded in letting Leonardo express himself, free from all fanciful embellishments and arbitrary hypotheses—speaking to the reader through his own words and art—he will consider his mission fulfilled and his work to possess something more than temporary value.
To the extent that the author has allowed Leonardo to express himself, without fanciful embellishments or random guesses—communicating to the reader through his own words and art—he will see his mission as accomplished and his work as having lasting significance.
There is no doubt that Dr. Sirén has done this and more than this, and we must heartily congratulate him upon the production of a most valuable contribution to the literature of art. It may interest our readers to know that engrossed as he is in his labors for the cause of the higher intellectual education, Dr. Sirén is able to find time to work strenuously for the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society of which he is a very active member.
There’s no doubt that Dr. Sirén has done this and even more, and we should sincerely congratulate him on creating a highly valuable contribution to the art literature. It might interest our readers to know that, despite being deeply focused on his efforts for advancing higher education, Dr. Sirén still manages to work hard for the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, where he is a very active member.
Note. Just as this is going to press the startling news has arrived that Leonardo's great masterpiece, the so-called Mona Lisa, has been stolen from the Louvre, an almost unprecedented event. Its recovery will be anxiously awaited by the whole art-loving world of the two continents.
Note. Just as we’re going to press, we’ve received shocking news that Leonardo's famous painting, the Mona Lisa, has been stolen from the Louvre, which is an almost unprecedented event. Its recovery will be eagerly awaited by the entire art-loving community on both continents.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society
Founded at New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society
Founded in New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge, and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma with the buildings and grounds, are no "Community" "Settlement" or "Colony." They form no experiment in Socialism, Communism, or anything of similar nature, but are the Central Executive Office of an international organization where the business of the same is carried on, and where the teachings of Theosophy are being demonstrated. Midway 'twixt East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment shall one day stand at full meridian, the Headquarters of the Society unite the philosophic Orient with the practical West.
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma, along with its buildings and grounds, is not a "Community," "Settlement," or "Colony." It is not an experiment in Socialism, Communism, or anything similar; instead, it functions as the Central Executive Office of an international organization where its business is managed and where the teachings of Theosophy are actively practiced. Situated halfway between the East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment will one day shine at its peak, the Headquarters of the Society merges the philosophical insights of the East with the practical approaches of the West.
MEMBERSHIP
MEMBERSHIP
in the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society may be either "at large" or in a local Branch. Adhesion to the principle of Universal Brotherhood is the only pre-requisite to membership. The Organization represents no particular creed; it is entirely unsectarian, and includes professors of all faiths, only exacting from each member that large toleration of the beliefs of others which he desires them to exhibit towards his own.
In the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, you can choose to be either "at large" or part of a local Branch. The only requirement for membership is a commitment to the principle of Universal Brotherhood. The Organization does not represent any specific belief system; it is completely non-sectarian and welcomes individuals from all faiths, expecting each member to demonstrate the same broad tolerance for the beliefs of others that they wish to receive about their own.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be addressed to the local Director; for membership "at large" to G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be sent to the local Director; for membership "at large," contact G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
OBJECTS
ITEMS
THIS brotherhood is a part of a great and universal movement which has been active in all ages.
THIS brotherhood is part of a huge and universal movement that has been active throughout all ages.
This Organization declares that Brotherhood is a fact in Nature. Its principal purpose is to teach Brotherhood, demonstrate that it is a fact in Nature, and make it a living power in the life of humanity.
This Organization states that Brotherhood is a natural truth. Its main goal is to teach Brotherhood, show that it is a fact of nature, and make it a vital force in human life.
Its subsidiary purpose is to study ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to investigate the laws of Nature and the divine powers in man.
Its secondary purpose is to explore ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to examine the laws of Nature and the divine abilities within humans.
H. P. BLAVATSKY, FOUNDRESS
AND TEACHER
H. P. Blavatsky, Founder and Teacher
The present Theosophical Movement was inaugurated by Helena Petrovna Blavatsky in New York in 1875. The original name was "The Theosophical Society." Associated with her were William Q. Judge and others. Madame Blavatsky for a time preferred not to hold any outer official position except that of Corresponding Secretary. But all true students know that Madame Blavatsky held the highest authority, the only real authority which comes of wisdom and power, the authority of Teacher and Leader, the real head, heart, and inspiration of the whole Theosophical Movement. It was through her that the teachings of Theosophy were given to the world, and without her the Theosophical Movement could not have been.
The current Theosophical Movement started with Helena Petrovna Blavatsky in New York in 1875. The initial name was "The Theosophical Society." She was joined by William Q. Judge and others. Madame Blavatsky initially chose not to hold any formal position aside from Corresponding Secretary. However, all true students recognize that Madame Blavatsky possessed the highest authority, the only genuine authority that comes from wisdom and power—the authority of Teacher and Leader, the true head, heart, and inspiration of the entire Theosophical Movement. It was through her that the teachings of Theosophy were shared with the world, and without her, the Theosophical Movement would not have existed.
BRANCH SOCIETIES IN EUROPE AND INDIA
BRANCH SOCIETIES IN EUROPE AND INDIA
In 1878 Madame Blavatsky left the United States, first visiting Great Britain and then India, in both of which countries she founded branch societies. The parent body in New York became later the Aryan Theosophical Society and HAS ALWAYS HAD ITS HEADQUARTERS IN AMERICA; and of this, William Q. Judge was President until his death in 1896.
In 1878, Madame Blavatsky left the United States, first visiting Great Britain and then India, where she established branch societies in both countries. The main organization in New York later became the Aryan Theosophical Society and HAS ALWAYS HAD ITS HEADQUARTERS IN THE USA; William Q. Judge was President until he passed away in 1896.
It is important to note the following:
It’s important to keep in mind the following:
In response to the statement published by a then prominent member in India that Madame Blavatsky is "loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar," Madame Blavatsky wrote:
In response to the statement published by a well-known member in India that Madame Blavatsky is "loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar," Madame Blavatsky wrote:
It is pure nonsense to say that "H. P. B. ... is loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar" (!?). H. P. B. is loyal to death to the Theosophical CAUSE and those Great Teachers whose philosophy can alone bind the whole of Humanity into one Brotherhood.... The degree of her sympathies with the Theosophical Society and Adyar depends upon the degree of the loyalty of that Society to the CAUSE. Let it break[Pg 237] away from the original lines and show disloyalty in its policy to the cause and the original program of the Society, and H. P. B., calling the T. S. disloyal, will shake it off like dust from her feet.
It's completely absurd to say that "H. P. B. ... is loyal to the Theosophical Society and to Adyar" (!?). H. P. B. is fiercely loyal to the Theosophical CAUSE and to the Great Teachers whose philosophy can unite all of humanity into one Brotherhood.... Her support for the Theosophical Society and Adyar depends on how loyal that Society is to the CAUSE. If it deviates from its original principles and shows disloyalty in its actions towards the cause and the Society’s founding purpose, H. P. B., seeing the T. S. as disloyal, will shake it off like dust from her feet.
To one who accepts the teachings of Theosophy it is plain to see that although Theosophy is of no nationality or country but for all, yet it has a peculiar relationship with America. Not only was the United States the birthplace of the Theosophical Society, and the home of the Parent Body up to the present time, but H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress of the Society, although a Russian by birth, became an American citizen; William Q. Judge, of Irish parentage and birth, also became an American citizen; and Katherine Tingley is American born. America therefore not only has played a unique part in the history of the present Theosophical Movement, but it is plain to see that its destiny is closely interwoven with that of Theosophy; and by America is meant not only the United States or even the North American continent, but also the South American continent, and, as repeatedly declared by Madame Blavatsky, it is in this great Western Hemisphere as a whole, North and South, that the next great Race of humanity is to be born.
To anyone who embraces the teachings of Theosophy, it's clear that while Theosophy isn't tied to any nationality or country—it belongs to everyone—it has a unique connection with America. The United States was not only the birthplace of the Theosophical Society but has also been home to the Parent Body up until now. H. P. Blavatsky, the founder of the Society, though originally from Russia, became an American citizen; William Q. Judge, who was born in Ireland, also became a U.S. citizen; and Katherine Tingley was born in America. Therefore, America has played a distinct role in the history of the current Theosophical Movement, and it's clear that its future is closely linked to Theosophy. By America, this includes not just the United States or even just North America but also South America, and as Madame Blavatsky often stated, it's in this vast Western Hemisphere, both North and South, that the next great Race of humanity will emerge.
MADAME BLAVATSKY FOUNDS THE
ESOTERIC SCHOOL; HER LIFE-LONG TRUST
IN WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
MADAME BLAVATSKY ESTABLISHES THE
ESOTERIC SCHOOL; HER ENDURING FAITH
IN WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
In 1888, H. P. Blavatsky, then in London, on the suggestion and at the request of her Colleague, William Q. Judge, founded the Esoteric School of Theosophy, a body for students, of which H. P. Blavatsky wrote that it was "the heart of the Theosophical Movement," and of which she appointed William Q. Judge as her sole representative in America. Further, writing officially to the Convention of the American Societies held in Chicago, 1888, she wrote as follows:
In 1888, H. P. Blavatsky, who was in London at the time, established the Esoteric School of Theosophy based on the suggestion and request of her colleague, William Q. Judge. She described this school as "the heart of the Theosophical Movement" and appointed William Q. Judge as her only representative in America. Additionally, she communicated officially to the Convention of the American Societies held in Chicago in 1888, stating the following:
To William Q. Judge, General Secretary of the American Section of the Theosophical Society:
To William Q. Judge, General Secretary of the American Section of the Theosophical Society:
My dearest Brother and Co-Founder of the Theosophical Society:
My dear Brother and Co-Founder of the Theosophical Society:
In addressing to you this letter, which I request you to read to the Convention, summoned for April 22nd, I must first present my hearty congratulations and most cordial good wishes to the Society and yourself—the heart and soul of that body in America. We were several to call it to life in 1875. Since then you have remained alone to preserve that life through good and evil report. It is to you chiefly, if not entirely, that the Theosophical Society owes its existence in 1888. Let me thank you for it, for the first, and perhaps for the last time publicly, and from the bottom of my heart, which beats only for the cause you represent so well and serve so faithfully. I ask you also to remember that on this important occasion, my voice is but the feeble echo of other more sacred voices, and the transmitter of the approval of Those whose presence is alive in more than one true Theosophical heart, and lives, as I know, pre-eminently in yours.
As I write this letter to you, which I ask you to share with the Convention on April 22nd, I want to begin by extending my heartfelt congratulations and warmest wishes to both the Society and you—the foundation of that organization in America. Many of us helped establish it in 1875, and since then, you've been the one to sustain it through both praise and criticism. The Theosophical Society largely owes its existence in 1888 to you. I want to thank you for that, perhaps for the first and last time publicly, and from the depths of my heart, which beats solely for the cause you represent and serve so faithfully. I also want you to remember that on this important occasion, my voice is just a faint echo of other more sacred voices, and a channel for the approval of those whose presence resonates in more than one true Theosophical heart, and lives, as I know, mainly in yours.
This regard that Madame Blavatsky had for her colleague William Q. Judge continued undiminished until her death in 1891, when he became her successor.
This respect that Madame Blavatsky had for her colleague William Q. Judge remained unwavering until her death in 1891, when he became her successor.
Madame Blavatsky, in 1889, writing in her Theosophical magazine published in London, said that the purpose of the magazine was not only to promulgate Theosophy, but also and as a consequence of such promulgation, "to bring to light the hidden things of darkness." She further says:
Madame Blavatsky, in 1889, writing in her Theosophical magazine published in London, stated that the magazine's purpose was not just to promote Theosophy, but also, as a result of that promotion, "to bring to light the hidden things of darkness." She goes on to say:
As to the "weak-minded Theosophists"—if any—they can take care of themselves in the way they please. If the "false prophets of theosophy" are to be left untouched, the true prophets will be very soon—as they have already been—confused with the false. It is high time to winnow our corn and cast away the chaff. The Theosophical Society is becoming enormous in its numbers, and if the false prophets, the pretenders, or even the weak-minded dupes, are left alone, then the Society threatens to become very soon a fanatical body split into three hundred sects—like Protestantism—each hating the other, and all bent on destroying the truth by monstrous exaggerations and idiotic schemes and shams.
As for the "weak-minded Theosophists"—if they exist—they can handle themselves however they choose. If the "false prophets of theosophy" are left unchecked, the true prophets will soon be mistaken for the false ones, just like they already have been. It’s about time we distinguish the good from the bad. The Theosophical Society is growing rapidly, and if the false prophets, frauds, or even naive followers are ignored, the Society risks quickly turning into a fanatical organization split into three hundred sects—similar to Protestantism—each one despising the others, all determined to misrepresent the truth with outrageous exaggerations and foolish schemes.
We do not believe in allowing the presence[Pg 238] of sham elements in Theosophy, because of the fear, forsooth, that if even "a false element in the faith" is ridiculed, the latter is "apt to shake the confidence" in the whole.
We don’t support allowing fake elements in Theosophy because we fear that if even “a false element in the faith” is ridiculed, it could undermine confidence in the whole thing. [Pg 238]
... What true Christians shall see their co-religionists making fools of themselves, or disgrace their faith, and still abstain from rebuking them publicly as privately, for fear lest this false element should throw out of Christianity the rest of the believers?
... What true Christians would standby while their fellow believers make fools of themselves or bring shame to their faith, yet refuse to call them out publicly and privately, out of fear that this false element might drive other believers away from Christianity?
The wise man courts truth; the fool, flattery.
The wise person seeks truth; the fool seeks praise.
However it may be, let rather our ranks be made thinner, than the Theosophical Society go on being made a spectacle to the world through the exaggerations of some fanatics, and the attempt of various charlatans to profit by a ready-made program. These, by disfiguring and adapting Occultism to their own filthy and immoral ends, bring disgrace upon the whole movement.—Lucifer, Vol. iv, pp. 2 & 3.
Anyway, we’d rather have fewer members than let the Theosophical Society continue being a spectacle to the world because of the exaggerations of some fanatics and the attempts of various charlatans to exploit a ready-made agenda. These individuals, by distorting and modifying Occultism for their own corrupt and immoral purposes, bring shame to the entire movement.—Lucifer, Vol. iv, pp. 2 & 3.
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE ELECTED PRESIDENT
FOR LIFE
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE ELECTED PRESIDENT
FOR LIFE
In 1893 there openly began what had been going on beneath the surface for some time, a bitter attack ostensibly against William Q. Judge, but in reality also against H. P. Blavatsky. This bitter attack threatened to disrupt the whole Society and to thwart the main purpose of its existence, which was to further the cause of Universal Brotherhood. Finally the American members decided to take action, and at the annual convention of the Society held in Boston in 1895, by a vote of 191 delegates to 10, re-asserted the principle of Theosophy as laid down by H. P. Blavatsky, and elected William Q. Judge President for life. Similar action was almost immediately taken by members in Europe, Australia, and other countries, in each case William Q. Judge being elected President for life. In this action the great majority of the active members throughout the world concurred, and thus the Society was relieved of those who had joined it for other purposes than the furtherance of Universal Brotherhood, the carrying out of the Society's other objects, and the spiritual freedom and upliftment of Humanity. A few of these in order to curry favor with the public and attract a following, continued among themselves to use the name of Theosophy, but it should be understood that they are not connected with the Theosophical Movement.
In 1893, what had been simmering beneath the surface for some time erupted into a bitter attack, supposedly targeting William Q. Judge but actually aimed at H. P. Blavatsky as well. This attack threatened to disrupt the entire Society and undermine its primary purpose, which was to promote Universal Brotherhood. Eventually, the American members decided to take action, and at the Society's annual convention in Boston in 1895, they reaffirmed the principles of Theosophy as established by H. P. Blavatsky with a vote of 191 delegates in favor and 10 against, and elected William Q. Judge as President for life. Similar steps were quickly taken by members in Europe, Australia, and other countries, with William Q. Judge being elected President for life in each case. The vast majority of active members around the world supported this decision, which distanced the Society from those who had joined for reasons other than promoting Universal Brotherhood, fulfilling the Society’s other objectives, and elevating the spiritual condition of Humanity. A few individuals, in an attempt to win public favor and gather followers, continued to use the name Theosophy among themselves, but it should be clear that they are not connected with the Theosophical Movement.
KATHERINE TINGLEY SUCCEEDS
WILLIAM Q. JUDGE
Katherine Tingley Takes Over
William Q. Judge
One year later, in March 1896, William Q. Judge died, leaving as his successor Katherine Tingley, who for several years had been associated with him in the work of the Society. This Teacher not only began immediately to put into actual practice the ideals of Theosophy as had been the hope and aim of both H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, and for which they had laid the foundations, thus honoring and illustrating the work of her illustrious predecessors, but she also struck a new keynote, introducing new and broader plans for uplifting humanity. For each of the Teachers, while continuing the work and building upon the foundations of his predecessor, adds a new link, and has his own distinctive work to do, and teachings to give, belonging to his own time and position.
One year later, in March 1896, William Q. Judge died, leaving Katherine Tingley as his successor. She had been working with him in the Society for several years. This Teacher not only immediately began to implement the ideals of Theosophy, as H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge had hoped, but she also honored and illustrated the work of her notable predecessors. Additionally, she introduced a new direction, creating broader plans to uplift humanity. Each Teacher, while continuing the work and building on their predecessor's foundation, adds a new link and has their own unique mission and teachings relevant to their own time and role.
No sooner had Katherine Tingley begun her work as successor, than further attacks, some most insidious, from the same source as those made against H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, as well as from other sources, were inaugurated against her. Most prominent among those thus attacking Katherine Tingley were some referred to by Madame Blavatsky in the article above-quoted (pp. 159-60), who by their own actions had removed themselves from the ranks of the Society. There were also a few others who still remained in the Society who had not joined hands with the disintegrators at the time the latter were repudiated in 1895. These now thought it to their personal advantage to oppose the Leader and sought to gain control of the Society and use[Pg 239] it for political purposes. These ambitious agitators, seeking to exploit the Society for their own ends, used every means to overthrow Katherine Tingley, realizing that she was the greatest obstacle to the accomplishment of their desires, for if she could be removed they expected to gain control. They worked day and night, stooping almost to any means to carry out their projects. Yet it seemed that by these very acts, i. e., the more they attacked, the more were honest and earnest members attracted to the ranks of the Society under Katherine Tingley's leadership.
No sooner had Katherine Tingley started her role as successor than she faced new attacks, some quite sneaky, from the same group that targeted H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, as well as from other sources. The most notable attackers of Katherine Tingley included some individuals mentioned by Madame Blavatsky in the previously cited article (pp. 159-60), who had effectively excluded themselves from the Society through their own actions. There were also a few others who still belonged to the Society but had not aligned with the disruptors when they were rejected in 1895. These individuals believed it was in their personal interest to oppose the Leader and sought to take control of the Society to use it for political gain. These ambitious agitators, looking to exploit the Society for their own purposes, employed every tactic to oust Katherine Tingley, knowing she was their biggest obstacle, as removing her would likely allow them to seize control. They worked tirelessly, willing to stoop to almost any means to achieve their goals. Yet, it seemed that with each attack, more honest and committed members were drawn to the Society under Katherine Tingley’s leadership.
KATHERINE TINGLEY GIVES SOCIETY
NEW CONSTITUTION
KATHERINE TINGLEY INTRODUCES NEW CONSTITUTION
SOCIETY MERGES INTO BROADER FIELD
SOCIETY MERGES INTO WIDER FIELD
To eliminate these menacing features and to safeguard the work of the Theosophical Movement for all time, Katherine Tingley presented to a number of the oldest members gathered at her home in New York on the night of January 13th, 1898, a new Constitution which she had formulated for the more permanent and broader work of the Theosophical Movement, opening up a wider field of endeavor than had heretofore been possible to students of Theosophy. One month later, at the Convention of the Society, held in Chicago, February 18th, 1898, this Constitution was accepted by an almost unanimous vote, and the Theosophical Society merged itself into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society. In this new step forward, she had the heartiest co-operation and support of the vast majority of the members throughout the world.
To eliminate these troubling issues and to protect the work of the Theosophical Movement for all time, Katherine Tingley presented a new Constitution to several of the oldest members gathered at her home in New York on the night of January 13th, 1898. She had created this Constitution for the more lasting and expansive work of the Theosophical Movement, broadening the scope of what students of Theosophy could pursue. One month later, at the Society's Convention in Chicago on February 18th, 1898, this Constitution was approved by almost unanimous vote, resulting in the Theosophical Society merging into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society. In this new undertaking, she received enthusiastic cooperation and support from the vast majority of members around the world.
THEOSOPHY IN PRACTICE
Theosophy in Action
It is of interest here to quote our Teacher's own words regarding this time. In an article published in The Metropolitan Magazine, New York, October, 1909, she says:
It’s relevant to share our Teacher's own words about this time. In an article published in The Metropolitan Magazine, New York, October 1909, she states:
Later, I found myself the successor of William Q. Judge, and I began my heart work, the inspiration of which is partly due to him.
Later on, I became the successor of William Q. Judge and began my heartfelt work, which is partly inspired by him.
In all my writings and associations with the members of the Theosophical Society, I emphasized the necessity of putting Theosophy into daily practice, and in such a way that it would continuously demonstrate that it was the redeeming power of man. More familiarity with the organization and its workers brought home to me the fact that there was a certain number of students who had in the early days begun the wrong way to study Theosophy, and that it was becoming in their lives a death-like sleep. I noticed that those who followed this line of action were always alarmed at my humanitarian tendencies. Whenever I reminded them that they were building a colossal egotism instead of a power to do good, they subtly opposed me. As I insisted on the practical life of theosophy, they opposed still more. They later exerted personal influence which affected certain members throughout the world. It was this condition which then menaced the Theosophical Movement, and which forced me to the point of taking such action as would fully protect the pure teachings of Theosophy and make possible a broader path for unselfish students to follow. Thus the faithful members of the Theosophical Movement would be able to exemplify the charge which Helena Petrovna Blavatsky gave to her pupils, as follows:
In all my writings and interactions with members of the Theosophical Society, I emphasized the importance of applying Theosophy in everyday life, demonstrating it as a redeeming force for humanity. Gaining more experience with the organization and its members made me realize that some students, who had initially approached Theosophy incorrectly, were slipping into a kind of lifeless existence. I noticed that those who followed this path were often anxious about my humanitarian views. Whenever I highlighted that they were building a huge ego instead of a force for good, they quietly disagreed with me. As I advocated for the practical application of Theosophy, their opposition intensified. They later used their influence to sway certain members globally. This situation threatened the Theosophical Movement and prompted me to take action to fully protect the pure teachings of Theosophy and create a broader path for selfless students. This way, the committed members of the Theosophical Movement could realize the instructions that Helena Petrovna Blavatsky gave to her students, as follows:
"Real Theosophy is altruism, and we cannot repeat it too often. It is brotherly love, mutual help, unswerving devotion to truth. If once men do but realize that in these alone can true happiness be found, and never in wealth, possession or any selfish gratification, then the dark cloud will roll away, and a new humanity will be born upon the earth. Then the Golden Age will be there indeed."
"True Theosophy is about selflessness, and we can't stress this enough. It's about loving one another, helping each other, and being entirely devoted to the truth. If people can genuinely understand that real happiness comes solely from these values, and not from wealth, possession, or any selfish desire, then the dark times will fade away, and a new humanity will arise on earth. Then the Golden Age will truly begin."
Here we find William Q. Judge accentuating the same spirit, the practical Theosophical life:
Here we see William Q. Judge highlighting the same spirit, the practical Theosophical life:
"The power to know does not come from book-study alone, nor from mere philosophy, but mostly from the actual practice of altruism in deed, word, and thought; for that practice purifies the covers of the soul and permits the divine light to shine down into the brain-mind."
"True knowledge doesn't come just from studying books or philosophy, but mainly from actively practicing kindness in actions, words, and thoughts; because that practice purifies the soul and lets divine light illuminate the mind."
THE PARTING OF THE WAYS
THE PARTING OF THE WAYS
On February 18, 1898, at the Convention of the Theosophical Society in America, held at Chicago, Ill., the Society resolved, through its delegates from all parts of the world, to enter a larger arena, to widen its scope and to further protect the teachings of Theosophy. Amid most intense enthusiasm the[Pg 240] Theosophical Society was expanded into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and I found myself recognized as its leader and official head. The Theosophical Society in Europe also resolved to merge itself into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and the example was quickly followed by Theosophical Societies in other parts of the world. The expansion of the original Theosophical Society, which Madame Blavatsky founded and which William Q. Judge so ably sustained, now called the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, gave birth to a new life, and the membership trebled the first year, and ever since that time a rapid increase has followed.
On February 18, 1898, during the Convention of the Theosophical Society in America, held in Chicago, Illinois, the Society, through its delegates from around the world, decided to enter a broader arena, expand its scope, and better safeguard the teachings of Theosophy. With great enthusiasm, the[Pg 240] Theosophical Society transformed into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, and I was recognized as its leader and official head. The Theosophical Society in Europe also chose to merge into the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, quickly followed by Theosophical Societies in other parts of the world. The expansion of the original Theosophical Society, founded by Madame Blavatsky and admirably supported by William Q. Judge, now called the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, sparked new life, tripling membership in the first year and continuing to grow rapidly ever since.
INTERNATIONAL HEADQUARTERS AT
POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
International Headquarters in Point Loma, California
In 1900 the Headquarters of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society were removed from New York to Point Loma, California, which is now the International Center of the Theosophical Movement. This Organization is unsectarian and non-political; none of its officers or workers receives any salary or financial recompense.
In 1900, the Headquarters of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society moved from New York to Point Loma, California, which is now the International Center of the Theosophical Movement. This organization is non-sectarian and non-political; none of its officers or workers receive any salary or financial compensation.
In her article in The Metropolitan Magazine above referred to, Katherine Tingley further says:
In her article in The Metropolitan Magazine mentioned above, Katherine Tingley also states:
The knowledge that Point Loma was to be the World-center of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, which has for its supreme object the elevation of the race, created great enthusiasm among its members throughout the world. The further fact that the government of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society rests entirely with the leader and official head, who holds her office for life and who has the privilege of appointing her successor, gave me the power to carry out some of the plans I had long cherished. Among these was the erecting of the great Homestead Building. This I carefully designed that it might not stand apart from the beautiful nature about it, but in a sense harmonize with the sky, the distant mountains, the broad blue Pacific, and the glorious light of the sun.
The realization that Point Loma would become the global center for the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, dedicated to uplifting humanity, generated a lot of excitement among its members worldwide. Moreover, since the governance of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society rests solely with the leader, who serves for life and can appoint her successor, I felt empowered to pursue some long-held plans. One of these was the construction of the important Homestead Building. I carefully designed it to harmonize with the beautiful surroundings, blending with the sky, distant mountains, the expansive blue Pacific, and the bright sunlight.
So it has been from the first, so that the practical work of Theosophy began at Point Loma under the most favorable circumstances. No one dominated by selfish aims and ambitions was invited to take part in this pioneer work. Although there were scores of workers from various parts of the world uniting their efforts with mine for the upbuilding of this world-center, yet there was no disharmony. Each took the duty allotted him and worked trustingly and cheerfully. Many of the world's ways these workers gladly left behind them. They seemed reborn with an enthusiasm that knew no defeat. The work was done for the love of it, and this is the secret of a large part of the success that has come to the Theosophical Movement.
From the beginning, the practical work of Theosophy commenced at Point Loma under the best conditions possible. No one driven by selfish motives was invited to join this pioneering effort. Even though many workers from around the world collaborated with me to build this global center, there were no conflicts. Everyone embraced their assigned roles and worked with trust and joy. Many workers willingly left behind their former ways, appearing revitalized with boundless enthusiasm. The work was done out of love, which is the secret behind much of the success that the Theosophical Movement has achieved.
Not long after the establishment of the International Theosophical Headquarters at Point Loma it was plain to see that the Society was advancing along all lines by leaps and bounds. Letters of inquiry were pouring in from different countries, which led to my establishing the Theosophical Propaganda Bureau. This is one of the greatest factors we have in disseminating our teachings. The International Brotherhood League then opened its offices and has ever been active in its special humanitarian work, being the directing power which has sustained the several Râja Yoga schools and academies, now in Pinar del Rio, Santa Clara, and Santiago de Cuba, from the beginning. The Aryan Theosophical Press has yearly enlarged its facilities in answer to the demands made upon it through the publication of Theosophical literature, which includes The Theosophical Path and several other publications. There is the Isis Conservatory of Music and Drama, the Department of Arts and Crafts, the Industrial Department, including Forestry, Agriculture, Roadbuilding, Photo-engraving, Chemical laboratory, Landscape-gardening, and many other crafts.
Shortly after the International Theosophical Headquarters was established at Point Loma, it became evident that the Society was making rapid progress across all areas. Inquiries began pouring in from various countries, prompting me to set up the Theosophical Propaganda Bureau. This became one of our key tools for spreading our teachings. The International Brotherhood League then launched its offices and has remained active in its humanitarian efforts, often driving various Râja Yoga schools and academies that have existed since the beginning in Pinar del Rio, Santa Clara, and Santiago de Cuba. The Aryan Theosophical Press has expanded its facilities each year to meet the growing demand for Theosophical literature, including The Theosophical Path and several other publications. Additionally, there is the Isis Conservatory of Music and Drama, the Department of Arts and Crafts, and the Industrial Department, which includes Forestry, Agriculture, Roadbuilding, Photo-engraving, a Chemical Laboratory, Landscape Gardening, and many other crafts.
DO NOT FAIL TO PROFIT BY
THE FOLLOWING
DO NOT MISS OUT ON
THE FOLLOWING
Constantly the question is asked, what is theosophy, what does it really teach? Each year the life and work of H. P. Blavatsky and the high ideals and pure morality of her teachings are more clearly vindicated. Each year the position taken by William Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley in regard to their predecessor, H. P. Blavatsky, is better understood, and their own lives and work are seen to be actuated by the same high ideals for the uplifting of the human race. Each year more and more people are coming to realize that not all that goes under the name of Theosophy [Pg 241]is rightly so called, but that there is a counterfeit Theosophy as well as the true, and that there is need of discrimination, lest many be misled.
The question keeps coming up: what is theosophy, and what does it really teach? Each year, the life and work of H. P. Blavatsky, along with the high ideals and strong morals of her teachings, become clearer. Each year, we gain a better understanding of the positions taken by William Q. Judge and Katherine Tingley regarding their predecessor, H. P. Blavatsky, and see that their own lives and work are driven by the same high ideals aimed at uplifting humanity. More and more people are realizing that not everything labeled as Theosophy [Pg 241] is genuinely Theosophy; there's a false version out there too, and we need to be discerning to avoid being misled.
Counterfeits exist in many departments of life and thought, and especially in matters relating to religion and the deeper teachings of life. Hence, in order that people who are honestly seeking the truth may not be misled, we deem it important to state that the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society is not responsible for, nor is it affiliated with, nor does it endorse, any other society, which, while calling itself Theosophical, is not connected with the International Theosophical Headquarters at Point Loma, California. Having a knowledge of Theosophy, the ancient Wisdom-Religion, we deem it as a sacred trust and responsibility to maintain its pure teachings, free from the vagaries, additions, or misrepresentations of ambitious self-styled Theosophists and would-be teachers. The test of a Theosophist is not in profession, but in action, and in a noble and virtuous life. The motto of the Society is "There is no religion higher than Truth." This was adopted by Madame Blavatsky, but it is to be deeply regretted that there are no legal means to prevent the use of this motto in connexion with counterfeit Theosophy, by people professing to be Theosophists, but who would not be recognized as such by Madame Blavatsky.
Counterfeits show up in many areas of life and thought, especially when it comes to religion and the deeper lessons of life. Therefore, to ensure that those honestly searching for truth aren’t misled, we think it’s important to clarify that the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society is not responsible for, affiliated with, or endorsing any other group that calls itself Theosophical but isn’t connected to the International Theosophical Headquarters at Point Loma, California. With a deep understanding of Theosophy, the ancient Wisdom-Religion, we see it as a sacred trust and responsibility to uphold its pure teachings, free from the distortions, additions, or misrepresentations of ambitious self-proclaimed Theosophists and wannabe teachers. The mark of a true Theosophist lies not in their words, but in their actions and in leading a noble and virtuous life. The Society’s motto is "There is no religion higher than Truth." This was adopted by Madame Blavatsky, but it’s unfortunate that there are no legal ways to stop the misuse of this motto in connection with counterfeit Theosophy by individuals claiming to be Theosophists, but who would not be recognized as such by Madame Blavatsky.
It is a regrettable fact that many people use the name of Theosophy and of our Organization for self-interest, as also that of H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress, and even the Society's motto, to attract attention to themselves and to gain public support. This they do in private and public speech and in publications. Without being in any way connected with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, in many cases they permit it to be inferred that they are, thus misleading the public, and honest inquirers are hence led away from the original truths of Theosophy.
It’s unfortunate that many people exploit the name of Theosophy and our Organization for their own gain, as well as that of H. P. Blavatsky, the Founder, and even the Society's motto, to draw attention to themselves and gain public support. They do this in both private and public speeches and in publications. Without any real connection to the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, they often allow others to assume they are associated with it, misleading the public and causing honest seekers to stray from the original truths of Theosophy.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society welcomes to membership all who truly love their fellow men and desire the eradication of the evils caused by the barriers of race, creed, caste, or color, which have so long impeded human progress; to all sincere lovers of truth and to all who aspire to higher and better things than the mere pleasures and interests of a worldly life, and are prepared to do all in their power to make Brotherhood a living energy in the life of humanity, its various departments offer unlimited opportunities.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society invites anyone who genuinely cares about their fellow humans and wants to eliminate the harms caused by divisions of race, belief, class, or skin color, which have long obstructed human progress. It's open to all sincere seekers of truth and those who strive for greater and more meaningful pursuits than just the pleasures and interests of everyday life. Members are encouraged to do everything they can to make Brotherhood a vibrant force in humanity's life, with its various areas providing endless opportunities.
The whole work of the Organization is under the direction of the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as outlined in the Constitution.
The entire work of the Organization is under the leadership of the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as stated in the Constitution.
OBJECTS OF THE INTERNATIONAL
BROTHERHOOD LEAGUE
OBJECTIVES OF THE INTERNATIONAL
BROTHERHOOD LEAGUE
1. To help men and women to realize the nobility of their calling and their true position in life.
1. To help men and women recognize the significance of their roles and their true place in life.
2. To educate children of all nations on the broadest lines of Universal Brotherhood and to prepare destitute and homeless children to become workers for humanity.
2. To educate children from all countries about the principles of Universal Brotherhood and to assist disadvantaged and homeless children in becoming valuable members of society.
3. To ameliorate the condition of unfortunate women, and assist them to a higher life.
3. To improve the lives of unfortunate women and help them achieve a better future.
4. To assist those who are or have been in prisons to establish themselves in honorable positions in life.
4. To assist those who are or have been in prison in rebuilding respectable lives.
5. To abolish capital punishment.
5. To eliminate capital punishment.
6. To bring about a better understanding between so-called savage and civilized races, by promoting a closer and more sympathetic relationship between them.
6. To promote better understanding between so-called savage and civilized races by encouraging a closer, more compassionate relationship between them.
7. To relieve human suffering resulting from flood, famine, war, and other calamities; and, generally, to extend aid, help, and comfort to suffering humanity throughout the world.
7. To ease human suffering caused by floods, famines, wars, and other disasters; and, overall, to provide aid, support, and comfort to those in need around the world.
Joseph H. Fussell, Secretary
Joseph H. Fussell, Secretary
BOOK LIST
Reading List
OF WORKS ON
THEOSOPHY, OCCULTISM, RELIGION, PHILOSOPHY, SCIENCE, AND ART
OF WORKS ON
THEOSOPHY, OCCULTISM, RELIGION, PHILOSOPHY, SCIENCE, AND ART
PUBLISHED OR FOR SALE BY
PUBLISHED OR FOR SALE BY
THE THEOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING COMPANY
The Theosophical Publishing Company
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U. S. A.
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U.S.A.
The office of the Theosophical Publishing Company is at Point Loma, California
The Theosophical Publishing Company is located in Point Loma, California.
It has no other office and no branches
It has no other office and no branches
FOREIGN AGENCIES
Foreign Agencies
THE UNITED KINGDOM—Theosophical Book Co., 18 Bartlett's Buildings,
Holborn Circus, London, e. c., England
THE UNITED KINGDOM—Theosophical Book Co., 18 Bartlett's Buildings,
Holborn Circus, London, EC, England
GERMANY—J. Th. Heller, Vestnertorgraben 13, Nürnberg
GERMANY—J. Th. Heller, Vestnertorgraben 13, Nuremberg
SWEDEN—Universella Broderskapets Förlag, Barnhusgatan, 10, Stockholm
SWEDEN—Universal Brotherhood Publishing, Barnhusgatan 10, Stockholm
HOLLAND—Louis F. Schudel, Hollandia-Drukkerij, Baarn
HOLLAND—Louis F. Schudel, Hollandia Printing, Baarn
AUSTRALIA—Willans and Williams, 16 Carrington St., Wynyard Sq., Sydney, N. S. W.
AUSTRALIA—Willans and Williams, 16 Carrington St., Wynyard Sq., Sydney, N. S. W.
CUBA—H. S. Turner, Apartado 127; or Heredia, Baja, 10, Santiago de Cuba
CUBA—H. S. Turner, P.O. Box 127; or Heredia, Baja, 10, Santiago de Cuba
MEXICO—Samuel L. Herrera, Calle de la Independencia, 55 altos, Vera Cruz, V. C.
MEXICO—Samuel L. Herrera, 55 Independence Street, upstairs, Veracruz, V. C.
Speech by Katherine Tingley at San Diego Opera House, March, 1902 | $ .15 |
An Appeal to Public Awareness: an Address delivered by Katherine Tingley at Isis Theater, San Diego, July 22, 1906. Published by the Woman's Theosophical Propaganda League, Point Loma | .05 |
Astral High, and Other Papers (W. Q. Judge) | .03 |
Bhagavad Gita (recension by W. Q. Judge). The pearl of the scriptures of the East. American edition; pocket size; morocco, gilt edges | 1.00 |
Culture of Focus (W. Q. Judge) | .15 |
Devachan; or the Heavenworld (H. Coryn) | .05 |
Echoes from the East; a broad Outline of Theosophical Doctrines. Written for the newspaper reading public. (W. Q. Judge) Sm. 8vo, cloth |
.50 |
Paper | .25 |
An Epitome of Theosophical Teachings (W. Q. Judge); 40 pages | .15 |
Freemasonry and Jesuits, The Pith and Marrow of the Closing and Coming Century and Related Position of, (Rameses) | .15 |
8 copies for $1.00; per hundred, $10.00 | |
Katherine Tingley, Humanity's Friend; Visiting Katherine Tingley (by John Hubert Greusel); A Study of Râja Yoga at Point Loma (Reprint from the San Francisco Chronicle, Jan. 6, 1907). The above three comprised in a pamphlet of 50 pages, published by the Woman's Theosophical Propaganda League, Point Loma |
.15 |
Hypnosis: Hypnotism, by W. Q. Judge (Reprint from The Path, vol. viii, p. 335); Why Does Katherine Tingley Oppose Hypnotism? by a Student (Reprint from New Century Path, Oct. 28, 1906); Evils of Hypnotism, by Lydia Ross, M.D. | .15 |
Events in the History of the Theosophical Movement; by Joseph H. Fussell. 24 pages, royal 8vo. |
.15 |
Isis Unveiled, by H. P. Blavatsky. 2 vols, royal 8vo, about 1500 pages; cloth; with portrait of the author. Point Loma Edition, with a preface. Postpaid | 4.00 |
Key to Theosophy: by H. P. Blavatsky. Point Loma Edition, with Glossary
and exhaustive Index. Portraits of H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge. 8vo., cloth, 400 pages. Postpaid |
2.25 |
Life at Point Loma, The: Some Notes by Katherine Tingley. (Reprinted from the Los Angeles Saturday Post, December, 1902) | .15 |
Guiding Light (M. C.), with Comments, and a short chapter on Karma. Authoritative rules for treading the path of a higher life. Point Loma Edition, pocket size edition of this classic, leather | .75 |
Embossed paper | .25 |
The Doctrine of the Mysteries of the Heart. Prepared by Katherine Tingley and her pupils. Square 8vo, cloth | 2.00 |
Paper | 1.00 |
8 Pamphlet Series, comprising the different Articles in above, paper, each | .25 |
Nightmare Stories (H. P. Blavatsky). Illustrated by R. Machell. A collection of the weirdest tales ever written down. Cloth | .60 |
Paper | .35 |
The Plow and the Cross. A story of New Ireland; by William Patrick O'Ryan. 12mo, 378 pages. Illustrated. Cloth |
1.00 |
The Secret Doctrine. The Synthesis of Science, Religion, and Philosophy, by H. P. Blavatsky. Point Loma Edition; with Index. Two vols., royal 8vo, about 1500 pages; cloth. Postage prepaid | 10.00 |
Reprinted from the original edition of 1888, as issued by H. P. Blavatsky | |
Some of the Mistakes of Christian Science. Criticism by H. P. Blavatsky and W. Q. Judge | .15 |
Voice of Silence, The. (For the daily use of disciples.) Translated and annotated by H. P. Blavatsky. Pocket size, leather | .75 |
Yoga Sayings (translated by W. Q. Judge), pocket size, leather | .75 |
GREEK SYMPOSIA, as performed by students of the Isis League of Music and
Drama, under direction of Katherine Tingley. (Fully protected by copyright.) 1 Hypatia's Wisdom. 2 A commitment. Each |
.15 |
NEW CENTURY SERIES. The Essence and Core of Certain Sacred Texts. | |
Ten Pamphlets; Scripts, each | .25 |
Subscription (Series of 10 Pamphlets) | 1.50 |
Script 1—Contents: The Relation of Universal Brotherhood to Christianity—No Man can Serve Two Masters—In this Place is a Greater Thing | |
Script 2—Contents: A Vision of Judgment—The Great Victory—Co-Heirs with Christ—The "Woes" of the Prophets—Fragment: from Bhagavad Gîtâ—Jesus the Man | |
Script 3—Contents: Lesson of Israel's History—Man's Divinity and Perfectibility—The Man Born Blind—The Everlasting Covenant—Burden of the Lord | |
Script 4—Contents: Reincarnation in the Bible—The Money-Changers in the Temple—The Mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven—The Heart Doctrine—The Temple of God | |
Script 5—Contents: Egypt and Prehistoric America—Theoretical and Practical Theosophy—Death, One of the Crowning Victories of Human Life—Reliance on the Law—Led by the Spirit of God | |
Script 6—Contents: Education Through Illusion to Truth—Astronomy in the Light of Ancient Wisdom—Occultism and Magic—Resurrection | |
Script 7—Contents: Theosophy and Islâm, a word concerning Sufism—Archaeology in the Light of Theosophy—Man, a Spiritual Builder | |
Script 8—Contents: The Sun of Righteousness—Cant about the Classics | |
Script 9—Contents: Traces of the Wisdom-Religion in Zoroastrianism, Mithraism, and their modern representative, Parseeism—The Druses of Mount Lebanon | |
Script 10—Contents: The Religions of China | |
Script 11—(Supplementary Number) Contents: Druidism—Druidism and its Connexion with Ireland | |
OCCULTISM, STUDIES IN (H. P. Blavatsky). Pocket size, 6 vols. cloth; each | .35 |
Per set of six vols. | 1.50 |
Vol. 1. Practical Occultism. Occultism vs. the Occult Arts. The Blessing of Publicity | |
Vol. 2. Hypnotism. Black Magic in Science. Signs of the Times | |
Vol. 3. Psychic and Noetic Action | |
Vol. 4. Kosmic Mind. The Dual Aspect of Wisdom | |
Vol. 5. The Esoteric Character of the Gospels | |
Vol. 6. Astral Bodies; The Constitution of the Inner Man | |
THEOSOPHICAL MANUALS. Elementary Handbooks for Students. | |
16mo, price, each, paper 25c; cloth | .35 |
No. 1 Basic Spirituality | |
No. 2 The 7 Principles of Man | |
No. 3 Karma | |
No. 4 Rebirth | |
No. 5 Man After Death | |
No. 6 Kamaloka and Devachan | |
No. 7 Teachers and Their Students | |
No. 8 The Cycle Theory | |
No. 9 Psychism, Ghost Studies, and the Astral Plane | |
No. 10 The Astral Light | |
No. 11 Psychometry, clairvoyance, and mind reading | |
No. 12 The Angel and the Demon (2 vols., 35c each) | |
No. 13 The Fire and the Clay | |
No. 14 On God and Prayer | |
No. 15 Theosophy: the Mother of Faiths | |
No. 16 From Crypt to Entrance Hall; an Essay on the Rise and Fall of Dogma | |
No. 17 Earth: Its Parentage, its Rounds and its Races | |
No. 18 Sons of the Fire Mist: a Study of Man | |
THE PATH SERIES. Specially adapted for Inquirers in Theosophy. | |
Already Published: | |
No. 1 The Purpose of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society | .05 |
No. 2 Theosophy Explained (W. Q. Judge) | .05 |
Reprinted from Official Report, World's Parliament of Religions, Chicago, 1893 | |
No. 3 Lost Mysteries (Herbert Coryn, m. d.) | .05 |
No. 4 Theosophy and Its Imitators | .05 |
No. 5 Some Distorted Takes on Theosophy (H. T. Edge, b.a.) | .05 |
Thirty Copies of above Path Series, $1.00; one hundred copies, $3.00 | |
MISCELLANEOUS. Souvenir Postcards of the Theosophical Headquarters. Two for 5c; postage 1c. extra; 50 copies, postpaid, $1.00; 100 copies, postpaid, $1.50 | |
Lomaland. An Album of Views and Quotations; 10½ × 13½ in. (postage 6c. extra) | .50 |
Reproductions of Famous Paintings by R. Machell. The Path—Parsifal—The Prodigal—The Bard—The Light of the Coming Day—'Twixt Priest and Profligate—The Hour of Despair—The Dweller on the Threshold. Size of photographs, 8 × 6 in., approximate. Price, unmounted, 50c; mounted | .75 |
The Path Magazine—Vol. ix ('94-95); Vol. x ('95-96); each | 2.00 |
The Path Magazine—Index to Vols. I to VIII; cloth | .50 |
The Path Magazine—Back Numbers; each | .20 |
Searchlight, No. 6—Full Report of Great Debate on Theosophy and Christianity
held at Fisher Opera House, San Diego, Cal., September and October,
1901. 72 pages. Special number issued to the public |
.15 |
Spotlight, No. 7 | .15 |
Searchlight, Vol. II, No. 1 | .15 |
Universal Brotherhood Path Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. | |
Universal Brotherhood Mag } Back numbers | .20 |
Volumes 13 (1898-99), 14 (1899-00), 15 (1900-01), 16 (1901-02), each | 2.00 |
LOTUS GROUP LITERATURE | |
Introduced under the direction of Katherine Tingley | |
No. 1 The Tiny Builders, and their Voyage to Rangi (R. N.) | .50 |
No. 2 The Arrival of the King (Machell); cloth, | .35 |
Lotus Songbook. Fifty original songs with copyrighted music; boards | .50 |
Lotus Song: "The Sun Temple," with music | .15 |
FRENCH | |
Elementary Theosophy | .05 |
The Mysteries of the Doctrine of the Heart (1re Section) | .50 |
SPANISH | |
Echoes of the East (W. Q. Judge) | .50 |
Epitome of Theosophical Teachings (W. Q. Judge). 40 páginas | .25 |
Theosophy Explained | .05 |
Theosophy and its Forgeries. Para uso de investigadores | .05 |
30 copies $1.00; 100 copies $3.00 | |
Life in Point Loma (Notas por Katherine Tingley). | .15 |
Libros Teosóficos Elementales para uso de los Estudiantes 16mo, precios cada uno, en papel 25c; en tela |
.35 |
Núm. 1 Teosofía Elemental
Núm. 2 La Constitución Septenaria del Hombre
Núm. 3 Karma
Núm. 4 Reencarnación
Núm. 5 El Hombre después la Muerte
Núm. 6 Kâmaloka y Devachán
Núm. 7 Los Maestros y sus Discípulos
Núm. 8 La Doctrina de los Ciclos
Núm. 9 Psiquismo, Fantasmalogía, y el Plano Astral
Núm. 10 La Luz Astral
Núm. 11 Psicomancia, Clairvoyancia, y Telepatía
Núm. 1 Elemental Theosophy
Núm. 2 The Septenary Constitution of Man
Núm. 3 Karma
Núm. 4 Reincarnation
Núm. 5 Man after Death
Núm. 6 Kâmaloka and Devachán
Núm. 7 The Masters and their Disciples
Núm. 8 The Doctrine of Cycles
Núm. 9 Psychism, Phantomology, and the Astral Plane
Núm. 10 Astral Light
Núm. 11 Psychomancy, Clairvoyance, and Telepathy
Núm. 12 El Angel y el Demonio (dos tomos, cada uno 35c)
Núm. 13 La Llama y el Barro
Núm. 14 Sobre Dios y las Oraciones
Núm. 15 Teosofía, la Madre de las Religiones
Núm. 16 Desde la Cripta á Pronaos: un Ensayo sobre la Elevación y Decadencia del Dogma
Núm. 17 La Tierra
Núm. 18 Los Hijos de la Neblina Ardiente: un Estudio del Hombre
Núm. 12 The Angel and the Demon (two volumes, each 35c)
Núm. 13 The Flame and the Clay
Núm. 14 About God and Prayers
Núm. 15 Theosophy, the Mother of Religions
Núm. 16 From the Crypt to the Pronaos: an Essay on the Rise and Fall of Dogma
Núm. 17 The Earth
Núm. 18 The Children of the Burning Mist: a Study of Man
Order above from the Theosophical Publishing Company, Point Loma, California.
The following in other languages may be procured by writing direct to
the respective Foreign Agencies (see first page) for Book List and prices.
Order above from Theosophical Publishing Company, Point Loma, California.
You can get the following in other languages by writing directly to
the respective Foreign Agencies (see first page) for the Book List and prices.
GERMAN
GERMAN
An ihren Früchten sollt Ihr sie erkennen—Wer ist ein Theosoph?—Was
Theosophie über manche Punkte lehrt und was sie weder lehrt noch billigt
Ausbildung der Konzentration (von William Q. Judge).
Das Leben zu Point Loma (Katherine Tingley). Schön Illustriert. (Recommended)
Die Bhagavad-Gîtâ (nach der englischen Ausgabe von William Q. Judge).
Die Wissenschaft des Lebens und die Kunst zu leben
Echos aus dem Orient (von William Q. Judge).
Studien über die Bhagavad Gîtâ (William Q. Judge).
Theosophie Erklärt
Rückblick und Ausblick auf die theosophische Bewegung
Wahrheit ist mächtig und muss obsiegen!
Postkarten mit Ansichten von Point Loma
You will recognize them by their actions—Who is a Theosoph?—What Theosophy teaches on specific topics and what it does not teach or support.
Focus Training (by William Q. Judge).
Life at Point Loma (Katherine Tingley). Beautifully Illustrated. (Recommended)
The Bhagavad Gita (based on the English edition by William Q. Judge).
The Science of Life and the Art of Living
Echoes from the East (by William Q. Judge).
Studies on the Bhagavad Gita (William Q. Judge).
Theosophy Explained
A Look Back and Forward at the Theosophical Movement
Truth is strong and should win out!
Postcards Featuring Views of Point Loma
Theosophische Handbücher:
Theosophical Handbooks:
No. 1 Elementare Theosophie
No. 2 Die Sieben Prinzipien des Menschen
No. 3 Karma
No. 4 Reinkarnation
No. 1 Modern Theosophy
No. 2 The 7 Principles of Humanity
No. 3 Karma
No. 4 Rebirth
No. 5 Der Mensch nach dem Tode
No. 6 Kâmaloka und Devachan
No. 7 Lehrer und ihre Jünger
No. 8 Die Theorie der Zyklen u. s. w.
No. 5 Life After Death
No. 6 Kâmâloka and Devachan
No. 7 Teachers and Their Students
No. 8 The Cycle Theory, etc.
DUTCH
DUTCH
Die Bhagavad-Gîtâ: Het Boek van Yoga; with Glossary. Bound in morocco or paper
De Kleine Bouwers en Hun Reis naar Rangi; een Geschiedenis voor Kinderen door
R. N. (met illustraties van R. Machell)
De Oceaan der Theosophie (door William Q. Judge)
De Ridders van Keizer Arthur—Een Verhaal voor Kinderen, door Ceinnyd Morus
Drie Opstellen over Theosophie. In verband met Vraagstukken van den Dag
Echo's uit het Oosten; een algemeene schets der Theosophische Leeringen door
William Q. Judge (Occultus)
Het Leven te Point Loma, Enkele Aanteekeningen door Katherine Tingley
Hoogere en Lagere Psychologie. Enkele Aanteekeningen door Katherine Tingley
(met Portret en Illustratie)
H. P. Blavatsky En William Q. Judge, De Stichters en Leiders der Theosophische
Beweging (Leerling). pp. 42
Katherine Tingley, de Autocraat (De Geheimen van de Leer van het Hart)
Licht op het Pad (door M. C.) Bound in morocco or paper
Pit en Merg, uit sommige Heilige Geschriften, 1e Serie
Inhoud: Theosophie en Christendom. "Niemand kan twee heeren dienen."
Iets Meerders dan de Tempel. Een Gezicht des Oordeels. De Mensch Jezus
Pit en Merg van de Eindigende en Komende Eeuw, en de daarmede in betrekking
staande positie van Vrijmetselarij en Jesuitisme, door Rameses
The Bhagavad Gita: The Book of Yoga; with Glossary. Bound in leather or paper
The Little Builders and Their Journey to Rangi; a Story for Children by
R. N. (with illustrations by R. Machell)
The Theosophical Ocean (by William Q. Judge)
The Knights of Emperor Arthur—A Story for Children, by Ceinnyd Morus
Three Essays on Theosophy. In Relation to Current Issues
Echoes from the East; a general overview of Theosophical Teachings by
William Q. Judge (Occultus)
Life at Point Loma, Some Notes by Katherine Tingley
Higher and Lower Psychology. Some Notes by Katherine Tingley
(with Portrait and Illustration)
H. P. Blavatsky and William Q. Judge, The Founders and Leaders of the Theosophical
Movement (Disciple). pp. 42
Katherine Tingley, the Leader (The Secrets of the Doctrine of the Heart)
Guiding Light (by M. C.) Bound in leather or paper
Pit and Marrow, from some Holy Scriptures, 1st Series
Contents: Theosophy and Christianity. "No one can serve two masters."
Something More than the Temple. A Vision of Judgment. The Man Jesus
Core Essence of the End and Start of the Century, and the related position of Freemasonry and Jesuitism, by Rameses
Theosophical Manuals, Series No. 1
Theosophical Manuals, Volume 1
No. 1 In den Voorhof
No. 2 Een heilig Leerstuk
No. 3 Verloren kennis weergevonden
No. 4 Een Sleutel tot Moderne Raadselen
No. 5 Het Mysterie van den Dood
No. 1 In the courtyard
No. 2 A Spiritual Lesson
No. 3 Rediscovered Lost Knowledge
No. 4 A Key to Modern Mysteries
No. 5 The Mystery of Death
No. 6 "Hemel" en "Hel"
No. 7 Leeraren en hun Leerlingen
No. 8 Een Universeele Wet
No. 9 Dwaalwegen (Hypnotisme, Clairvoyance, Spiritisme)
No. 10 De Ziel der Wereld
No. 6 "Heaven" and "Hell"
No. 7 Teachers and Their Students
No. 8 A Universal Law
No. 9 Wandering Paths (Hypnosis, Clairvoyance, Spiritualism)
No. 10 The Spirit of the World
Theosophical Manuals, Series No. 2
Theosophical Manuals, Series #2
No. 1 Psychometrie, Clairvoyance, en Gedachten-Overbrenging
No. 1 Psychometry, Clairvoyance, and Telepathy
SWEDISH
SWEDISH
Den Hemliga Läran, 2 band (H. P. Blavatsky)
Nyckel till Teosofien (H. P. Blavatsky)
Astral Berusning, Devachan, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Brev, som hjälpt mig (William Q. Judge)
Den Cykliska Lagen, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Dolda Vinkar i den Hemliga Läran, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Dödsstraffet i Teosofisk Belysning. m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Reinkarnationsläran i Bibeln, Om Karma, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Studier över Bhagavad-Gîtâ (William Q. Judge)
Teosofiens Ocean (William Q. Judge)
Vetenskapen och Teosofien, m. m. (William Q. Judge)
Övning i Koncentration (William Q. Judge)
Hemligheterna i Hjärtats Lära (Katherine Tingley och hennes lärjungar)
En Intervju med Katherine Tingley (Greusel)
Katherine Tingley, af M. F. N. (levnadsteckning)
Existenslinjer och Utvecklingsnormer (Oscar Ljungström)
Kan ett T. S. sakna morallag? (Protest möte)
Teosofi och Kristendom, Genmäle till Prof. Pfannenstill (Dr. G. Zander och F. Kellberg)
Asiens Ljus (Edwin Arnold)
Bhagavad Gîtâ, Hängivandets bok
Den Teosofiska Institutionen (Baker)
Frimureri och Jesuitvälde (Rameses)
Ljus på Vägen
Lotusblad, för barn
Lotussångbok, ord och musik
Râja Yoga, Om Själens Utveckling
Skillnaden mellan Teosofi och Spiritism
Stjärnan, Sago- och Poemsamling, för barn
Teosofiens Innebörd
Tystnadens Röst
Visingsö (Karling)
The Secret Doctrine, 2 volumes (H. P. Blavatsky)
Key to Spiritual Wisdom (H. P. Blavatsky)
Astral High, Devachan, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Letters That Supported Me (William Q. Judge)
The Cyclical Law, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Hidden Clues in the Secret Doctrine, etc. (William Q. Judge)
The Death Penalty from a Theosophical Perspective, etc. (William Q. Judge)
The Teaching of Reincarnation in the Bible, on Karma, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Studies on the Bhagavad-Gita (William Q. Judge)
The Ocean of Theosophy (William Q. Judge)
Science and Theosophy, etc. (William Q. Judge)
Focus Training (William Q. Judge)
The Secrets of the Heart's Teaching (Katherine Tingley and her students)
An Interview with Katherine Tingley (Greusel)
Katherine Tingley, by M. F. N. (biography)
Lines of Existence and Development Standards (Oscar Ljungström)
Can a T.S. Lack Moral Law? (Protest meeting)
Theosophy and Christianity, Response to Prof. Pfannenstill (Dr. G. Zander and F. Kellberg)
Light of Asia (Edwin Arnold)
Bhagavad Gita, The Book of Devotion
The Theosophical Society (Baker)
Freemasonry and Jesuit Leadership (Rameses)
Guiding Light
Lotus Leaves, for children
Lotus Playlist, words and music
Raja Yoga: On the Development of the Soul
The Difference Between Theosophy and Spiritism
The Star, A Collection of Stories and Poems, for children
The Meaning of Theosophy
The Sound of Silence
Visingsö (Karling)
Teosofiska Handböcker
Enkelt och lättfattligt skrivna framställningar av Teosofiska läror
Klotband. Pris för varje bok, kronor 2.00
Teosofiska Handböcker
Enkelt och lättförståeligt skrivna presentationer av Teosofiska läror
Klotband. Pris för varje bok, 2,00 kronor
Nr 1 Elementär Teosofi
Nr 2 Människans Sju Principer
Nr 3 Karma
Nr 4 Reinkarnation
Nr 5 Människan efter Döden
Nr 6 Kâmaloka och Devachan
Nr 7 Lärare och deras Lärjungar
Nr 8 Läran om Cykler
Nr 9 Psykiska Fenomen och Astral-planet
Nr 10 Astral-ljuset
Nr 11 Psykometri, Clairvoyance och Tankeöverföring
Nr 1 Elemental Theosophy
Nr 2 The Seven Principles of Humanity
Nr 3 Karma
Nr 4 Reincarnation
Nr 5 Humanity after Death
Nr 6 Kâmaloka and Devachan
Nr 7 Teachers and Their Students
Nr 8 The Teaching of Cycles
Nr 9 Psychic Phenomena and the Astral Plane
Nr 10 Astral Light
Nr 11 Psychometry, Clairvoyance, and Telepathy
Nr 12 Ängeln och Demonen (2 delar à kronor 2.00)
Nr 13 Anden och Stoftet
Nr 14 Om Gud och Bönen
Nr 15 Teosofien, Religionernas Moder
Nr 16 Från Crypt till Pronaos. En essay över dogmernas uppkomst och förfall
Nr 17 Jorden: Dess härkomst, dess runder och raser
Nr 18 Eldtöcknets Söner. En studie över människan
Nr 12 Angels and Demons (2 parts at 2.00 kronor)
Nr 13 The Spirit and the Dust
Nr 14 About God and Prayer
Nr 15 Theosophy, the Mother of Religions
Nr 16 From Crypt to Pronaos. An essay on the origin and decline of dogmas
Nr 17 The Earth: Its origin, rounds, and races
Nr 18 Sons of the Fire Cloud. A study of humanity
PERIODICALS
JOURNALS
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL CHRONICLE. Illustrated. Monthly. | |
Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.00 |
The Theosophical Book Co., 18 Bartlett's Buildings, Holborn Circus, London | |
DEN TEOSOFISKA VÄGEN. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.50 |
Universella Broderskapets Förlag, Barnhusgatan 10, Stockholm 1, Sweden | |
DER THEOSOPHISCHE PFAD. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.50 |
J. Th. Heller, Vestnertorgraben 13, Nürnberg, Germany | |
HET THEOSOPHISCH PAD. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | .75 |
A. Goud, Steentilstraat 40, Groningen, Holland | |
EL SENDERO TEOSÓFICO. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription, postpaid | 1.50 |
El Sendero Teosófico, Point Loma, California | |
RAJA YOGA MESSENGER. Illustrated. Monthly. Yearly subscription | .50 |
Unsectarian publication for Young Folk, conducted by a staff of pupils of the Râja Yoga School at Lomaland. | |
Address: Master Albert G. Spalding, Business Manager, Râja Yoga Messenger, Point Loma, California. |
Subscriptions to the above five Magazines may be secured also through
The Theosophical Publishing Co., Point Loma, California, U. S. A.
Subscriptions to the five magazines listed above can also be obtained through
Theosophical Publishing Co., Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
Neither the Editors of the above publications, nor the officers of The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, or of any of its departments, receive salaries or other remuneration. All profits arising from the business of the Theosophical Publishing Co., are devoted to Humanitarian work. All who assist in that work are directly helping that cause.
Neither the editors of the publications mentioned above, nor the officers of The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, or any of its departments, receive salaries or payments. All profits from the business of Theosophical Publishing Co. are dedicated to humanitarian efforts. Everyone who contributes to that work is directly supporting that cause.

THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Unsectarian and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Devoted to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promulgation
of Theosophy, the study of ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science and Art, and to the uplifting
and purification of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Nonsectarian and apolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Dedicated to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promotion
of Theosophy, the exploration of ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science, and Art, and to the enhancement
and purification of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
Among many ideas brought forward through the Theosophical Movement there are three which should never be lost sight of. Not speech, but thought, really rules the world; so, if these three ideas are good let them be rescued again and again from oblivion.
Among the many ideas introduced by the Theosophical Movement, three should always be remembered. It's not just speech that influences the world; it's thought that truly has the power. So, if these three ideas are valuable, let’s keep bringing them back from being forgotten.
The first idea is, that there is a great Cause—in the sense of an enterprise—called the Cause of Sublime Perfection and Human Brotherhood. This rests upon the essential unity of the whole human family, and is a possibility because sublimity in perfectness and actual realization of brotherhood on every plane of being are one and the same thing.
The initial concept is that there is a significant movement—in the sense of an initiative—called the Movement for Ultimate Excellence and Human Unity. This is based on the fundamental unity of the entire human race and is possible because achieving greatness in perfection and truly realizing brotherhood at every level of existence are essentially the same thing.
The second idea is, that man is a being who may be raised up to perfection, to the stature of the Godhead, because he himself is God incarnate. This noble doctrine was in the mind of Jesus, when he said that we must be perfect even as the Father in Heaven. This is the idea of human perfectibility. It will destroy the awful theory of inherent original sin which has held and ground down the western Christian nations for centuries.
The second concept is that humans have the potential to reach perfection, to be like God, because they are God in human form. This noble belief was in Jesus' mind when he said that we must be perfect just like our Father in Heaven. This concept of human perfectibility will dismantle the terrible notion of inherent original sin that has burdened and oppressed Western Christian societies for centuries.
The third idea is the illustration, the proof, the high result of the others. It is, that the great Helpers of Humanity—those who have reached up to what perfection this period of evolution and this solar system will allow—are living veritable facts, and not abstractions cold and distant. They are, as our old H. P. Blavatsky so often said, LIVING MEN. These Helpers as living facts and high ideals will fill the soul with hope, will themselves help all who wish to raise the human race.
The third concept is the illustration, the proof, the ultimate result of the others. It shows that the great Helpers of Humanity—those who have attained the highest level of perfection possible in this era of evolution and in this solar system—are real, tangible beings, not just cold and distant abstractions. They are, as our old H. P. Blavatsky often said, Living people. These Helpers, as real beings and noble ideals, will inspire hope in the soul and will assist anyone who wants to uplift the human race.
Let us not forget these three great ideas.
Let’s not forget these three important ideas.
William Q. Judge
William Q. Judge
The Theosophical Path
The Theosophical Way
MONTHLY ILLUSTRATED
Monthly Illustrated
EDITED BY KATHERINE TINGLEY
Edited by Katherine Tingley
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U. S. A.
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U.S.A.
Entered as second-class matter July 25, 1911, at the Post Office at Point Loma, California
under the Act of March 3, 1879
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
Entered as second-class matter July 25, 1911, at the Post Office at Point Loma, California
under the Act of March 3, 1879
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
COMMUNICATIONS
COMMUNICATIONS
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, The Theosophical Path, Point Loma, California." To the Business Management, including subscriptions, address the "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, Theosophical Path, Point Loma, California." To the Business Management, including subscriptions, address the "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
MANUSCRIPTS
MANUSCRIPTS
The Editor cannot undertake to return manuscripts; none will be considered unless accompanied by the author's name and marked with the number of words. The Editor is responsible only for views expressed in unsigned articles.
The Editor cannot promise to return manuscripts; none will be considered unless they include the author's name and are marked with the word count. The Editor is only responsible for opinions expressed in unsigned articles.
SUBSCRIPTION
SUBSCRIPTION
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Porto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, Two Dollars; other countries in the Postal Union, Two Dollars and Fifty Cents, payable in advance; single copy, Twenty Cents.
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Puerto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, Two bucks; other countries in the Postal Union, Two fifty, payable in advance; single copy, 20 Cents.
REMITTANCES
Money transfers
All remittances to the New Century Corporation must be made payable to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
All payments to the New Century Corporation must be made payable to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
Vol. I No. 4
Vol. 1 No. 4
October 1911
October 1911
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
Scene from The Aroma of Athens | Frontispiece | |
Karma, Reincarnation, and Immortality | H. T. Edge, b. a. (Cantab.) | 243 |
Scenes from The Aroma of Athens (illustrations) | 246-247, 254-255, 266-267 | |
Poetry and Criticism | Kenneth Morris | 247 |
"The Music of the Spheres" | H. Coryn, m. d., m. r. c. s. | 258 |
Does Nirvâna mean Annihilation? | T. H. | 261 |
Cathedrals in Ancient Crete | A Student | 262 |
The World of Womanhood | Grace Knoche | 264 |
"Magnetons," Force and Matter | H. Travers | 267 |
The Natural History Museum, London (illustrated) | 270 | |
Scenes in Geneva and near Champéry, Switzerland (illustrations) | 271 | |
Was H. P. Blavatsky a Plagiarist? | H. T. Edge, b. a. (Cantab.) | 271 |
A Farmhouse on the Norfolk Broads, England (illustration) | 274 | |
Buckingham Palace, London (illustrated) | 275 | |
The Golden Chain of Platonic Succession | F. S. Darrow, Ph.D. (Harv.) | 276 |
Classical Cyrene | Ariomardes | 280 |
Killarney, Ireland (illustrated) | F. J. Dick, m. inst. c. e., m. inst. c. e. i. | 282 |
The Vrbas Defile, Bosnia (illustrated) | F. J. B. | 286 |
Rocking-Stone Pinnacle, Tasmania (illustration) | 287 | |
Astronomical Notes | C. J. Ryan | 287 |
St. Paul's Cathedral from Ludgate Hill (illustrated) | Carolus | 293 |
Who Made the Eucalypts? (illustrated) | Nature-Lover | 295 |
Australian Marsupials (illustrated) | Nature-Lover | 296 |
Hoa-Haka-Nana-Ia (illustrated) | P. A. Malpas | 299 |
Sun-Life and Earth-Life | Per Fernholm, m.e. (Stockholm) | 300 |
The Spade of the Archaeologist | Ariomardes | 303 |
The Lands now Submerged | Durand Churchill | 305 |
Scene in Amsterdam. Oil Creek Falls, Alberta, Canada (illustrations) | 306-307 | |
Book Reviews: Il est ressuscité (Charles Morice) | H. A. Fussell | 307 |

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SCENE FROM "THE AROMA OF ATHENS," AS PRESENTED IN THE GREEK THEATER,
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, APRIL 17, 1911
PROCLAMATION OF THE PELOPONNESIAN WAR BY MELESIPPOS, THE SPARTAN HERALD
SCENE FROM "THE AROMA OF ATHENS," AS PRESENTED IN THE GREEK THEATER,
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, APRIL 17, 1911
PROCLAMATION OF THE PELOPONNESIAN WAR BY MELESIPPOS, THE SPARTAN HERALD
The Theosophical Path
Theosophical Path
KATHERINE TINGLEY, EDITOR
Katherine Tingley, Editor
VOL. I
Vol. I
NO. 4
No. 4
OCTOBER, 1911
OCTOBER 1911
He who thinks himself holier than another, he who has any pride in his exemption from vice or folly, he who believes himself wise, or in any way superior to his fellow-men, is incapable of discipleship.—Light on the Path
He who believes he is superior to others, who is proud of being free from errors or foolishness, who views himself as wise, or in any way above his peers, cannot genuinely be a disciple.—Light on the Path
KARMA, REINCARNATION, AND IMMORTALITY:
by H. T. Edge, B.A. (Cantab.)

PEOPLE habitually discuss the past and the future of the human race with a zeal and interest that clashes strangely with their professed views on the subject of immortality; for what living interest could we have in the drama and prospects of a world if our appearance on the stage were actually limited to the term of a single mortal life? This constitutes the strongest kind of argument against the conventional views, theological or otherwise. It would seem that we are really conscious, though in a dim and undefined way, of our immortality—or, rather, of the immortality of our essence. The same conviction also arises when we consider the readiness with which people will face death, sooner than sacrifice some ideal of love or duty; a readiness quite inconsistent with professed beliefs.
PEOPLE often talk about the past and future of humanity with a passion and engagement that oddly contrasts with their stated beliefs about immortality. After all, what genuine interest could we have in the story and future of a world if our time in it is really just the span of one mortal life? This serves as a powerful argument against traditional views, whether religious or otherwise. It seems that we are, in a vague and undefined way, aware of our immortality—or more accurately, the immortality of our essence. The same belief becomes apparent when we consider how easily people are willing to face death rather than give up some ideal of love or duty; this willingness is quite at odds with their stated beliefs.
While most of that which goes to make up a man has grown together during the period since his birth, and will fall asunder again when he dies, there is an immortal seed which was before and shall be again.
While most of what makes up a person has developed over their lifetime and will separate after they die, there is an eternal essence that existed before and will exist again.
What is needed is to make our philosophy agree with our inner convictions, instead of contradicting them. If the consciousness of immortality in the young were preserved, and not destroyed by wrong teachings, the old would not have to spend so much time and energy in trying to solve problems that would never have arisen. We do not sufficiently realize what we owe to centuries of theological dogmatism and other forms of materialism; and consequently we underestimate the effect which would be produced if the rising generations were guided on higher, broader, and more generous lines of thought.
What we need to do is align our philosophy with our true beliefs instead of contradicting them. If young people held onto the awareness of immortality rather than having it shattered by misguided teachings, older generations wouldn’t spend so much time and energy trying to solve problems that wouldn’t exist. We don’t fully recognize what we owe to centuries of rigid theology and various forms of materialism; as a result, we underestimate the impact that would occur if the younger generations were guided by more elevated, expansive, and generous ways of thinking.
Theosophy justly claims that its philosophy enables us to interpret our own intuitions. Its teachings do not contradict our innate conviction of the justice of universal law. Theosophy may be called a science, inasmuch as it interprets nature, studying the effects and unraveling their causes, finding explanations that will account for the facts. It might also be called rationalism, since it imposes no dogmas but points out facts. But both science and reason must be understood in a vastly wider sense than the conventional one. Nature is not limited to her external manifestations; for the body is but the vesture of the soul within—whether in man or in the earth. Nor can the function of science be limited to physics.
Theosophy rightly claims that its philosophy helps us interpret our own intuitions. Its teachings align with our natural belief in the fairness of universal law. Theosophy can be seen as a science, as it interprets nature by examining the effects and uncovering their causes, providing explanations that clarify the facts. It could also be described as rationalism since it doesn’t enforce dogmas but highlights facts. However, both science and reason need to be understood in a much broader way than the traditional definitions. Nature isn’t just about her external appearances; the body is merely the clothing of the soul within—whether in humans or within the Earth. Additionally, the role of science cannot be confined to just physics.
The justice and harmony of a human life cannot be discerned if we regard that life separately—apart from its sequel and apart from that of which it is the sequel. This circumstance accounts for most of the strivings and strainings to reconcile faith with experience and to find a place for God in philosophy. But the idea of Reincarnation is so unfamiliar to Western culture and habits of thought that reasonable as it is it will take some time to win its appeal. The process of familiarizing this truth is rendered slower by the fact that much nonsense is talked about it, and reasonable inquirers thereby warned off. Yet it is possible to speak of Reincarnation in a sane and serious way.
The justice and balance of a person's life can’t be understood if we look at that life in isolation—separate from what comes after and separate from what comes before it. This situation explains many of the efforts to reconcile faith with experience and to find a place for God in philosophy. However, the concept of Reincarnation is so foreign to Western culture and ways of thinking that, even though it’s logical, it will take time to gain acceptance. The process of making this idea familiar is slowed down because a lot of nonsense is said about it, which discourages reasonable people from exploring it. Nonetheless, it is possible to discuss Reincarnation in a rational and serious manner.
What people most often forget is to distinguish properly between that which survives and that which does not, and this may lead them to expect proofs of a kind that cannot logically be demanded. They also confound memory with recollection, assuming, quite illogically, that where there is no recollection there can be no memory. But it is conceivable that memories may be stored up beyond our present reach, and yet be accessible to stronger efforts which we may be able to make at some future time. It may be true that we do not recollect our past lives, but we are not warranted in inferring that the memory is obliterated or that there never was any such record made. The recollection of past lives is a question of memory training; but it is probably unnecessary to say that anyone who should venture on such a task in the expectation of achieving speedy results by his own unaided efforts would be liable to disappointment and delusion. For this attainment lies a long way ahead of us on the Path.
What people often forget is to clearly separate what endures from what doesn’t, which can lead them to expect evidence that can’t logically be demanded. They also confuse memory with recollection, mistakenly believing that if there’s no recollection, there’s no memory. However, it’s possible that memories are stored beyond our immediate access, yet can be retrieved with stronger efforts that we may be able to make in the future. It might be true that we don’t recollect our past lives, but we can’t conclude that the memory has been erased or that no record ever existed. Remembering past lives involves memory training; however, it’s probably unnecessary to point out that anyone who tries to do this expecting quick results through their own efforts is likely to face disappointment and delusion. This achievement is still a long way ahead of us on the Path.
If people were habituated from birth to regard their present life as only one of a series, a great benefit would accrue. The fear of death would disappear; in time it might come to be looked upon as a mere[Pg 245] incident. The haste to achieve disproportionate material prosperity would be seen to be needless. There could never be any ground for the philosophy, "Let us eat, drink, and be merry; for tomorrow we die!" But, more important still, confidence and courage would be restored. It would never be too late to mend; the oldest man might begin a new study or enterprise. Things left undone in this life could confidently be left for completion in the future. Failings not entirely overcome would be left behind, and a clean start would be in prospect. We do indeed already act as though we believed in Reincarnation; for old men begin new studies, and in many other ways people behave as though they were not going to die for good. Our intuitions are better than our philosophy; they tell us true, but we give them the lie; hence we marvel at our "inconsistency" or say that "God moves in a mysterious way," when it is ourselves who are moving in a mysterious way, our wonders to perform. How much more reasonable it would be, if we could give up these dogmas and mold our philosophy into harmony with our inner perceptions. And, speaking of dogmas, be it remembered that there are dogmas and dogmas; and one of the latter is that nothing is true unless it can be shown to follow from certain arbitrary rules of reason.
If people were raised from birth to see their current life as just part of a larger series, it would bring about a huge benefit. The fear of death would fade away; eventually, it might be viewed as just a minor occurrence. The rush to attain excessive material wealth would seem pointless. There wouldn’t be any basis for the saying, "Let’s eat, drink, and be merry; for tomorrow we die!" But, even more importantly, confidence and courage would be restored. It would never be too late to change; an older person could start a new study or project. Things left unfinished in this life could be confidently postponed for the future. Imperfections that haven’t been fully overcome could be set aside, and a fresh start would be within reach. In fact, we already act as if we believe in Reincarnation; older people pick up new studies, and in many ways, individuals behave as if they’re not going to die permanently. Our instincts are more accurate than our philosophy; they tell us the truth, but we contradict them, leading us to wonder at our "inconsistency," or to say that "God moves in a mysterious way," when it’s actually us who are acting in a mysterious manner, creating our own wonders. How much more sensible it would be if we could discard these dogmas and reshape our philosophy to align with our true perceptions. And, speaking of dogmas, it’s important to remember that there are different kinds; one such type is the belief that nothing is true unless it can be demonstrated to follow specific arbitrary rules of reason.
Another mistake made in thinking of immortality consists in regarding it merely in relation to time. Yet the Soul exists all the time; and while the personality is living its temporal life, the Soul, free from the limitations of time and sense, is living its eternal life. Hence we may truly be said to be experiencing immortality while in the flesh; and though we but faintly realize it, we do so in different degrees, some people more than others.
Another mistake in thinking about immortality is seeing it only in terms of time. The Soul exists all the time; and while the personality is living its temporary life, the Soul, free from the constraints of time and physical senses, is living its eternal life. So, we can genuinely say that we are experiencing immortality while in the flesh; and even if we only faintly recognize it, we do so to varying degrees, with some people being more aware of it than others.
A useful comparison is that between death and sleep, between a lifetime and a day. During the period of a day we pass through successive phases similar to youth, maturity, and old age. At night we cheerfully lay down our work, confident that we shall resume it. Each day is determined to a large extent by preceding days, and is in its turn the parent of following days. In every day our free initiative works amid conditions imposed by our actions on preceding days, and here we find an analogy with the workings of the law of Karma during a lifetime. If we but regard a lifetime as a longer day, the analogy will clear up many difficulties.
A helpful comparison is between death and sleep, and between a lifetime and a day. Throughout a day, we go through different stages similar to youth, adulthood, and old age. At night, we happily set aside our work, confident that we can pick it up again. Each day is largely shaped by the days that came before it, and in turn, each day gives rise to the days that follow. In every day, our choices operate within the constraints set by our actions from previous days, and here we find a parallel to the law of Karma throughout a lifetime. If we think of a lifetime as a longer day, this analogy can resolve many complexities.
Continuing this analogy further, we find that as regards the successive days of our lifetime, our mind is conscious of them all; in fact[Pg 246] our mind is in the same position with regard to the days as the Higher Mind is with regard to the successive lives. Knowing this, we do not make the mistake of scolding Providence for conditions which we know we have created ourselves. The only difference, in the case of a lifetime, is that we are not yet cognizant of the continuity of our existence, and find ourselves in circumstances whose origin we have forgotten. Yet these circumstances are the logical consequence of past actions. The opportunities we enjoy and the drawbacks under which we suffer were made by ourselves.
Continuing this analogy further, we see that when it comes to the days of our lives, our mind is aware of all of them; in fact[Pg 246] our mind is in the same position regarding the days as the Higher Mind is about our different lifetimes. Knowing this, we don’t make the mistake of blaming Providence for situations that we know we created ourselves. The only difference in a lifetime is that we aren’t fully aware of the continuity of our existence and find ourselves in circumstances we’ve forgotten the origins of. Yet these situations are the logical results of our past actions. The opportunities we have and the challenges we face were created by us.
It is maintained by Theosophists that the doctrines of Karma and Reincarnation are perfectly adaptable to ordinary life; that they are not mere theories such as a scholar might amuse himself with; that they represent actual facts and constitute an interpretation—indeed the only logical interpretation—of things as they are. It may be regarded as certain that these tenets will eventually become generally adopted; there is great vitality behind them, and the human mind is at present in a fluid condition, during which it is rapidly assimilating new ideas. The future may be forecast by a comparison of present ideas with those of a few years ago. The important thing is to provide that the pure teachings, and not any absurd travesty of them, shall prevail.
Theosophists believe that the principles of Karma and Reincarnation can easily apply to everyday life; they aren't just theories for scholars to entertain themselves with; they represent real facts and provide an interpretation—actually the only logical interpretation—of reality. It's safe to say that these beliefs will eventually gain widespread acceptance; they are backed by strong energy, and the human mind is currently open and receptive, quickly integrating new ideas. We can predict the future by comparing our current beliefs to those from a few years ago. The key is to ensure that the authentic teachings, and not any ridiculous distortions of them, take hold.
It is a solemn and oft-repeated truth that no real reform in human circumstances can be made unless the characters of the people are reformed. And how can these be reformed so long as there is such a chaos of beliefs and non-beliefs, theological dogmas that teach us to fear ourselves, so-called "scientific" theories that magnify our animal nature and animal heredity? What is needed is views of life based upon common sense, views which dignify man and inspire him with self-confidence of the right kind. The Theosophical teachings as to Karma, Reincarnation, and the sevenfold nature of man can achieve this; but they need to be seriously studied, and above all made the basis of action. Theosophist is who Theosophy does.
It is a serious and often-repeated truth that no real change in people's circumstances can happen unless people's characters are changed. But how can these be changed when there's such a mess of beliefs and disbeliefs, religious dogmas that make us fear ourselves, and so-called "scientific" theories that emphasize our animal nature and instincts? What we need are perspectives on life grounded in common sense, ones that uplift humanity and instill the right kind of self-confidence. Theosophical teachings about Karma, Reincarnation, and the sevenfold nature of humanity can bring about this change; however, they need to be deeply studied and, most importantly, put into practice. A Theosophist is defined by the principles of Theosophy.

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
THE CROWNING OF HOMER
A TABLEAU PRESENTED IN THE GREEK THEATER, INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
ON APRIL 17, 1911, IN THE GREEK PLAY "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
THE CROWNING OF HOMER
A PERFORMANCE HELD IN THE GREEK THEATER, INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS
ON APRIL 17, 1911, IN THE GREEK PLAY "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
IRIS ADVISING PRIAM TO RANSOM HEKTOR'S BODY
ANOTHER TABLEAU PRESENTED IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
IRIS TELLING PRIAM TO PAY TO GET HEKTOR'S BODY BACK
ANOTHER SCENE SHOWN IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
CHILDREN'S SCENE IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
CHILDREN'S SCENE IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo & Engraving Dept.
ANOTHER CHILDREN'S SCENE IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
ANOTHER CHILDREN'S SCENE IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
POETRY AND CRITICISM: by Kenneth Morris
I
I

MATTHEW ARNOLD will have it that the function of Poetry is the Criticism of Life; and the work of a poet will be important, according to him, only in so far as it throws light on human life and character. But in the work of all poets there is a kind of cream that may be skimmed off (provided that there is a cream, and that it was not all sky-blue wretchedness from the first); and when it has been so skimmed, one may say that the poetry is the cream, and the criticism of life the skim-milk. "Such and such a lyric, by so and so," says your poet or poetry-lover, "is of equal value with Hamlet or the Odyssey, all three being absolute in their beauty." "Gammon!" says your man of the world in letters; "there is the criticism of life to be thought of. How shall ten lines be equal to ten thousand?" Which is right? The second will get all the votes; which is no great argument, perhaps. The epic took longer in the writing; but one never knows what may lie behind the lyric. The didactic or philosophic poem, the work full of this criticism, will influence the thought of the world; and if thinking is to be the judge, it will win unquestionably. But the lyric will be singing itself through thousands of minds, in the sunshine, in the mines, over the washtub, heaven knows where: without noise, it will shed its brightness through a million eyes, its sweetness on a million tempers, its clearness and magic on a million imaginations. To the writer of the most perfect lyric, I am not sure that we do not owe as much gratitude as to the writer of the greatest epic or drama: I am almost positive that we owe him more than to the best writer of criticism of life; though it be a dozen lines against a dozen volumes.
MATTHEW ARNOLD believes that the purpose of Poetry is to Critique Life, and a poet's work is significant only to the extent that it sheds light on human existence and character. However, in all poetry, there’s a kind of essence that can be extracted (assuming there is something worth extracting and that it wasn’t all just miserable from the start); and once it’s extracted, one could say that the poetry is the essence, and the critique of life is the leftover. "This particular lyric, by this poet," says an admirer, "is just as valuable as Hamlet or the Odyssey, since all three are perfect in their beauty." "Nonsense!" replies a worldly critic; "you have to consider the critique of life. How can ten lines be worth the same as ten thousand?" Who's right? Most would likely side with the critic; though that isn't necessarily a strong argument. The epic took longer to create, but you can never be sure what might be behind a lyric. The didactic or philosophical poem, rich in critique, will shape the world's thoughts; and if thought is the judge, it will undoubtedly triumph. But the lyric will make its way into the hearts and minds of countless people, whether in the sunshine, in the mines, by the washing basin, or anywhere else: quietly, it will spread its brilliance through millions of eyes, its sweetness to millions of souls, its clarity and enchantment to millions of imaginations. To the creator of the most exquisite lyric, I believe we owe just as much gratitude as to the author of the grandest epic or play; I’m fairly certain we owe him even more than to the best critic of life, even if it’s just a dozen lines against a dozen volumes.
Most of the English-writing poets have been also, and many of them mainly, philosophers; writing their thought in verse form, and perhaps sprinkling it from the spice-box of pure poetry, and perhaps not. Often and often we find stories or philosophic disquisitions in verse, that might have been told as well in prose; although it has been said rather wisely that nothing should have verse form that could be told honorably without metre. There is a class of idea that journeys leisurely and step by step through the mind; this should be reserved for prose. There are other classes that have the sweep and charge of cavalry, and you build epics and all heroic poetry of[Pg 248] them; others that soar singing like the skylark, or that wander from bloom to bloom droning out a magical and honey-laden monody, secrets of a learning incomprehensible to the minds of men. These will be the right stuff for your pure lyrics, these bees and birds in the golden regions west of thought. Their revelations are more esoteric than philosophy; they home to deeper places.
Most poets who write in English have also been, and many of them mostly are, philosophers; expressing their thoughts in verse, sometimes mixed with a touch of pure poetry, and sometimes not. Frequently, we discover stories or philosophical discussions in verse that could have just as easily been conveyed in prose; although it’s been wisely said that nothing should be in verse that can be expressed honorably without meter. There are ideas that move slowly and step by step through the mind; these should be saved for prose. Then there are others that have the dynamic energy of a cavalry charge, which you can use to create epics and all heroic poetry of[Pg 248], and some that soar and sing like a skylark, or drift from flower to flower, creating a magical and sweet song, revealing secrets of knowledge that are beyond human understanding. These will be the perfect material for your pure lyrics, these bees and birds in the golden areas beyond thought. Their revelations are more profound than philosophy; they reach into deeper realms.
But one cannot deal with all poetry or all life in one article; and it is the intention here to consider narrative poetry alone. Narrative poetry, when it is anything more than a ballad, is epic: and epic is heroic poetry; not by any convention, I believe, but in accordance with deep-seated law. There is room for nothing personal or limited here; for no dissection of personal characteristics, no consideration or criticism of problems of exterior life. Those things all belong to prose; poetry proclaims the actions and perceptions of the soul. Heroic or epic poetry tells of the soul as hero, warrior, redeemer; as Sigurd going out against Fafnir, Arthur ferried in a dark barge to The Island of the Apples; as Satan unconquered in the lake of flame; as Christ on Golgotha, or Prometheus on Caucasus. It has to show forth the glory, the indomitableness, the magnanimity of the soul, dwelling in those lofty regions and letting who will come to it for general strength and inspiration. It is the Mountain; it will not descend from itself for any Mohammed. For this reason is its aloofness, its tendency to concern itself with periods apparently in the far past, but really in the eternal. That atmosphere all narrative poetry must retain, under penalty of sinking into berhymed or bemetred prose; or into the ballad—which, indeed, can be good, at its best, but not supremely good. Yet how many stories there are, beautifully written in verse, which are neither epic in spirit nor ballad in form; which are, if the truth should be told, novels strayed from their proper fold of prose, valley wanderers by no means at home on the mountain.
But you can’t cover all poetry or all of life in one article; the aim here is to focus solely on narrative poetry. Narrative poetry, when it’s more than just a ballad, is epic, and epic is all about heroic poetry—not by any rule, I believe, but because of a deep-seated law. There’s no place for anything personal or limited here; no breakdown of personal traits, no discussion or critique of external life issues. Those belong to prose; poetry expresses the actions and feelings of the soul. Heroic or epic poetry depicts the soul as a hero, a warrior, a redeemer; like Sigurd facing Fafnir, Arthur ferried on a dark boat to The Island of the Apples; like Satan undefeated in the lake of fire; like Christ on Golgotha, or Prometheus on Caucasus. It must showcase the glory, resilience, and nobility of the soul, residing in those elevated realms and inviting anyone who seeks it for overall strength and inspiration. It is the Mountain; it won’t lower itself for any Mohammed. This explains its distance and its tendency to focus on periods that seem to be in the distant past but are truly eternal. That atmosphere is something all narrative poetry must maintain, or else it risks fading into rhymed or metered prose, or into the ballad—which can be good at its best but not supreme. Yet, there are so many beautifully written stories in verse that are neither epic in spirit nor ballad in form; they are, to be honest, novels that have strayed from their rightful place in prose, wandering through the valleys and not feeling at home on the mountain.
One thinks, for example, of such a work as Mrs. Browning's Aurora Leigh. If she had only written it in prose! With that faultlessness of expression, that delicate insight and unerring justness of criticism which mark it, it would have become a classic; we should have said, "Why, this is a prose poem, a literary treasure among novels." But being in verse, it remains, however beautiful, only versified prose; and it is to be feared that we neglect it; to be feared, but hardly to be wondered at. If she had only written it in prose!
One thinks, for example, of a work like Mrs. Browning's Aurora Leigh. If she had just written it in prose! With its perfect expression, keen insight, and precise criticism, it could have become a classic; we would have said, "Wow, this is a prose poem, a literary gem among novels." But since it’s in verse, it remains, however beautiful, just versified prose; and we might overlook it; it's concerning, but not surprising. If she had only written it in prose!
Or one thinks of nearly all Tennyson's narrative poetry. The aim, one feels, was nearly always criticism of life, the life of all these myriads of personalities; not poetry, which is the illumination of the hidden life of the soul. It was for this reason that Idylls of the King, although flaming up here and there with such poetry as has not been excelled in any known literature, perhaps—yet fails as a whole to be a great poem. The Nineteenth Century was too insistent, and the troubles and problems of the day. Milton, dealing with matters beyond the crystalline and the brink of time, achieved the epic; but even Milton, coming down to Eden, heaven, and the familiar things of dogmatic theology, attained only to be ... Well, well, all honor to him; he deserves that all that should be lost and forgotten. Poetry and personality cannot be blended; they are a veritable God and Mammon.
Or one thinks of almost all of Tennyson's narrative poetry. The goal, it seems, was almost always to critique life, the lives of all these countless personalities; not poetry, which is about shining a light on the hidden aspects of the soul. This is why Idylls of the King, despite sometimes showcasing poetry that hasn't been surpassed in any known literature, ultimately doesn't stand as a great poem. The Nineteenth Century was too focused on the issues and troubles of the time. Milton, addressing matters beyond the clear and temporal, created epic works; but even Milton, when he came down to Eden, heaven, and the familiar elements of dogmatic theology, could only manage to be... Well, well, all respect to him; he deserves that all of that be lost and forgotten. Poetry and personality cannot coexist; they are truly like God and Mammon.
Then there are those charming stories of Tennyson's: Dora, Enoch Arden, Almer's Field, The Princess. He dignified them all with his own high gift of style; stamped on every line his own noble and melodious manner; adorned them all richly, and with consummate taste, with the best color of English rural life. Yet they remain essentially of the nature of prose; and we should not have been lured into thinking them poetry, but for the wonderful genius with which Tennyson handled them. The matter is the matter of the novel; and the style—what a wonderful style it is!—is rather the polished style that reflects light, the style of prose, than the white-hot luminosity of the genuine epic.
Then there are those charming stories by Tennyson: Dora, Enoch Arden, Almer's Field, The Princess. He elevated them all with his unique style; imprinted on every line his own noble and melodic approach; enriched them all beautifully, with great taste, showcasing the vibrant essence of English rural life. Yet they remain fundamentally prose; we wouldn’t have been misled into thinking they were poetry if it weren't for Tennyson’s incredible genius in crafting them. The content is that of a novel; and the style—what a remarkable style it is!—is more of a polished prose style that reflects light, rather than the intense brilliance of true epic poetry.
Let us take, for example, The Princess, perhaps the most romantic and beautiful of this series, the one it takes the greatest temerity to speak of as not really poetic. Its aim is to throw light on, or to consider, or discuss, a certain present-day problem, that of the "emancipation of women"; and who shall say that that might not be done in prose? Is poetry to throw no light on our modern problems, or on contemporary problems, then? Turn to your Milton for an answer:
Let’s consider The Princess, arguably the most romantic and beautiful work in this series, a piece that takes a lot of courage to call anything less than poetic. Its goal is to shed light on, explore, or discuss a current issue: the "emancipation of women." Who's to say that can't be done in prose? Should poetry not address our modern dilemmas or contemporary issues? Look to your Milton for an answer:
Poetry? By heaven, yes! And on a contemporary problem? Look at the title of it: "On the New Forcers of Conscience under the Long Parliament"; and the date given, too; 1646. But does he discuss? Does he consider? Indeed he does not. He flames forth from the standpoint of the soul; he is still God's Warrior, and you dare not mention truce to him. So those prosaic names, that "mere A. S. and Rutherford," "shallow Edwards," and above all the ridiculous "Scotch What-d'ye-call," become flaming and terrible poetic utterances on his lips; he blasts with them the fools that dare stand up against the liberty and supremacy of the soul. But suppose, instead of this terse, burning sonnet so entirely free from the atmosphere of argumentation, he had written a long story designed to thrash the matter out from the standpoint of pure reason? Some one might do so; and the work might be one of great value; but it would not be poetic; it could not be Miltonic; it would be a novel with a purpose, not an epic poem.
Poetry? Absolutely! And about a current issue? Check out the title: "On the New Forcers of Conscience under the Long Parliament"; and the date, too; 1646. But does he analyze it? Does he reflect on it? No, he doesn't. He expresses himself from the soul's perspective; he remains God's Warrior, and you can't mention peace to him. So those plain names, that "mere A. S. and Rutherford," "shallow Edwards," and especially the absurd "Scotch What-d'ye-call," become fiery and intense poetic expressions on his lips; he unleashes them on the fools that dare oppose the freedom and authority of the soul. But what if, instead of this sharp, passionate sonnet that's completely free from the mood of debate, he had written a lengthy piece aimed at sorting it out purely through reason? Someone might do that, and it could be very valuable; but it wouldn’t be poetic; it couldn’t be Miltonic; it would be a purposeful novel, not an epic poem.
There are problems and problems; those which poetry may specifically handle, are, I think, the same yesterday, today and forever. Who is to hinder her handling what problems she likes; will you set down rules for her? Heaven forbid! it were more profitable to build a fence about the cuckoo. But the fact remains that she will touch these, and will not touch those others. Charm you never so wisely, she will not come from her own ground. For all your birdlime of earnestness, of enthusiasm, of excellent purpose, it is some masquerading jackdaw you will have captured, not the Bird of Paradise; unless it is the trees of Paradise you have limed. Poetry hardly deals with any historic period, old or new; she leaves those to the historians, and has a period of her own, which is eternal. What then, you say, of those "New Forcers of Conscience in the Long Parliament?" This! that that parliament is so long that it has been sitting any time this two thousand years, and is sitting now, in all our towns and villages. "New Presbyter is but old Priest writ large"; A. S. and Rutherford, Shallow Edwards and Scotch What-d'ye-call—they all preach in a thousand pulpits every Sunday. For they are prototypal figures, and plot and persecute wherever there is bigotry or ecclesiastical dominance. Against them, and, so far as one has[Pg 251] been able to discover, against them only, does poetry ever come forth armed, enangered, utterly ruthless. It is she that has pity and pardon for the Magdalene and the publican; but a whip of bitter small chords for those that have made her Father's house into a den of thieves. Do you doubt it? Then find some passage where anger is expressed, not in rhetoric, not in mere fustian bombast, but with the sublime music and undertone, the ring of genuine poetry; perhaps an anger without mercy, a declaration of utter war; and see whether it is not directed always against this same ecclesiasticism.
There are problems and problems; the ones poetry can specifically address are, I believe, the same yesterday, today, and forever. Who can stop her from tackling whatever issues she wants? Are you going to lay down guidelines for her? No way! It would be more useful to build a fence around a cuckoo. But the reality is that she will engage with some problems and ignore others. No matter how charmingly you try to persuade her, she won't abandon her own territory. Despite all your efforts, enthusiasm, and good intentions, you might end up capturing a masquerading jackdaw, not the Bird of Paradise—unless it’s the trees of Paradise you've ensnared. Poetry doesn’t really deal with any historical period, old or new; she leaves that to historians and has her own, which is timeless. So what about those "New Forcers of Conscience in the Long Parliament?" This: that Parliament is so long that it has been in session for the last two thousand years and is still meeting in all our towns and villages. "New Presbyter is just old Priest written larger"; A. S. and Rutherford, Shallow Edwards and Scotch What-d'ye-call—they all preach from a thousand pulpits every Sunday. They are prototypical figures, plotting and persecuting wherever there is bigotry or ecclesiastical power. Against them, and, as far as I’ve been able to find out, against them only, does poetry ever emerge armed, enraged, and completely relentless. She has compassion and forgiveness for the Magdalene and the tax collector, but a whip of painful small chords for those who have turned her Father’s house into a den of thieves. Do you doubt it? Then find a passage where anger is expressed, not in rhetoric or mere pompous bombast, but with sublime music and undertones, the essence of genuine poetry; perhaps an anger without mercy, a declaration of total war; and see if it isn’t directed always against this same ecclesiasticism.
But we set out to discuss the epic; and here we have wandered off to consider a sonnet with particular gusto; a grave digression, surely? I think not. You shall not judge a poem's right to the epic name by its length. This little sonnet is an epic too, with Milton on Pegasus for hero; and A. S., Rutherford, Edwards, and What-d'ye-call for four-headed Chimaera. I think the very archaeus of the epic is the eternal battle of the world; and that all epics have their root in that, and are great and regal in proportion to their nearness, inwardly and spiritually speaking, to it. Tennyson knew it when he set out to write in his Idylls of the King a record of the Soul at war with sense; only perhaps he knew it too personally and consciously; and lost the grand epic symbolism in his quest after actual criticism of life.
But we started out to discuss the epic, and here we’ve gotten sidetracked to talk about a sonnet with particular enthusiasm; a serious digression, for sure? I don't think so. You shouldn’t judge a poem’s right to be called epic just by its length. This little sonnet is an epic too, featuring Milton on Pegasus as the hero, and A. S., Rutherford, Edwards, and What-d'ye-call as the four-headed Chimaera. I believe the very essence of the epic is the timeless struggle of the world, and that all epics are rooted in that, becoming great and regal in proportion to how closely they connect to it, both inwardly and spiritually. Tennyson understood this when he set out to write in his Idylls of the King a record of the Soul at war with the senses; although perhaps he was too personal and aware of it, losing the grand epic symbolism in his quest for actual criticism of life.
II
II
But to return to The Princess. Here, the objective is not to set forth eternal verity, but to discuss, perhaps throw light on, a problem of our own day; a social, in a sense, rather than a spiritual problem. What figure can stand for the battling soul, and what for the principle of evil? There are epic places in the Idylls of the King, where this symbolism stands forth majestically, and style and glory correspond. We have the story of that "last, dim battle in the west" and the passing of Arthur thereafter; clean, antique, touched with the infinite and with eternity; therein, if you will, is the epic atmosphere. But here it is the benevolent, thoughtful Tennyson that is speaking, troubled by the evils that he sees around him; not Tennyson the great Bard on fire with ultimate and secret truth. You see, there was the duality there; and both sides of it are honorable, to be revered and loved. If criticism has a work to perform in discriminating between the two, she does no dishonor to the thinker in separating him from the poet. We have to ask what there is in this work, The Princess, that might entitle it to be considered poetry, in the highest sense.
But to get back to The Princess. The goal here isn't to present timeless truths, but to explore, perhaps shed light on, an issue of our time; it's more of a social problem than a spiritual one. What figure represents the struggling soul, and what symbolizes evil? There are epic moments in the Idylls of the King, where this symbolism stands out beautifully, with style and grandeur in harmony. We have the tale of that "last, dim battle in the west" and Arthur's passing afterward; it's clear, ancient, infused with the infinite and eternal; that's where the epic vibe comes from. But here it’s the kind, thoughtful Tennyson speaking, concerned about the troubles he sees around him; not Tennyson the great Bard consumed with ultimate and hidden truths. You see, there is that duality; both aspects are respectable, deserving of admiration and love. If criticism has a role in distinguishing between the two, it does no disservice to the thinker by separating him from the poet. We need to ask what is in this work, The Princess, that might justify it being regarded as poetry in the highest sense.
The style? Style is there, undoubtedly. Every line has been molded, heightened, shaped, polished, chiseled. But let us compare it with the style of poetry, and we shall see the difference. Here is one of the most fiery passages; one in which you can feel that the invitation was to the supreme, super-personal compassion to enter in:
The style? There’s definitely style there. Every line has been shaped, enhanced, refined, and polished. But if we compare it to the style of poetry, we’ll notice the difference. Here’s one of the most intense passages; one where you can really feel the call for a deep, personal compassion to come in:
So speaks the princess of the story; profusely, if with great dignity; bitterly, but argumentatively: it is a heightened, an exalted prose style; but it has not taken that leap into infinity which is the mark of the poetic grand manner. For a contrast, consider this; the work of another Victorian bard; one not greater than Tennyson, but here with his poet's blue mantle upon him, robed with the infinite. He, too, is smitten with compassion for certain women; and the flame leaps up from the blow in this wise:
So speaks the princess of the story; passionately, yet with great dignity; bitterly, but in a reasoned way: it’s an elevated, refined style of writing; however, it hasn’t made that jump into infinity that defines true poetic grandeur. For a contrast, think about the work of another Victorian poet; someone not greater than Tennyson, but here with his poet’s blue cloak on, dressed with the infinite. He, too, feels deep compassion for certain women; and the emotion ignites from the blow in this way:
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like modernized.
It is the first and the last verses quoted that count; and I think much might be learned from a careful comparison of them with the passage from The Princess. Tennyson has made a catalog, in the manner of prose, of the sorrows of women; his mind traveling with passion, but with a certain artistic, conscious discrimination, from China, India, Arabia, to the hustings of Victorian England (for it is that, in reality). The style of prose we say; well, the style of rhetoric: picture by picture has been chosen with a view to make the case strong, to impress who should hear it. "Ida's answer ... Oration-like," says Tennyson, knowing well what he was writing. Swinburne, in the supreme manner of poetry, has burned upon our vision that solemn, terrible picture, bare, unornate, unforgetable, of the women at the wayside crucifix; "slaves of men" beating "bosoms too lean to suckle sons": and with the picture there is that impression of augustness, that sense as of the presence of a great avenging angel, or perhaps, of the majesty of the Law. The attitude of the Princess Ida towards the evils that she condemns, is one of personal protest; she dwells on the same plane as they do, albeit in the brighter regions of it; she is a human personality, and speaks with a human and quite personal voice. But the anger of Swinburne here, the condemnation that he deals out, is not personal: the words are such as might be spoken by a god from his throne. They come from a loftier place than the thing condemned occupies, as though they were a sentence passed from the tribunal against whose decrees there is no appeal. So they are indeed. For this is Poetry, which is the voice of the Soul; and the Soul is deific, sovereign, aloof; and it does look down and pass sentence on the things of this world—a sentence damnatory[Pg 254] or compassionate, but based on the evidence of direct vision and certitude, never on argument and the weighing up of pros and cons.
It’s the first and last lines that really matter; I believe we can learn a lot by closely comparing them to the excerpt from The Princess. Tennyson composed a detailed catalog, almost like prose, of women's sorrows; his thoughts passionately moving from China, India, and Arabia to the political scene of Victorian England (which is what it really is). We call it prose style, but it’s also a style of rhetoric: each image was carefully selected to strengthen the argument and make an impression on the audience. "Ida's answer ... Oration-like," Tennyson notes, fully aware of what he was crafting. Swinburne, with his poetic mastery, has etched into our minds that stark, powerful image of women at the roadside crucifix; "slaves of men" with "bosoms too lean to suckle sons": and alongside the image comes a sense of dignity, akin to the presence of a great avenging angel or perhaps the weight of the Law's majesty. Princess Ida's response to the injustices she criticizes is a personal protest; she exists on the same level as they do, albeit in the brighter parts of it; she is a human figure, speaking in a deeply personal way. However, Swinburne's rage and condemnation are not personal: his words could be spoken by a god from his throne. They come from a higher realm than the condemned issues, as if they were a verdict issued from a court whose decisions are final. And truly, that is what they are. For this is Poetry, which represents the voice of the Soul; and the Soul is divine, sovereign, and detached; it observes and judges the matters of this world—a judgment that can be damning or merciful, but based on the clarity of direct vision and certainty, never on debate or weighing options.
Look at those last lines again; with what sure intensity the whole tragedy is revealed! Compassion, in her own manner loftily disdainful, we might almost say, is suddenly focused; nine-tenths of the story are left untold, but the one-tenth that remains has the whole cry, the whole tragedy in it of a world blighted by lies: it is "dowered with the hate of hate, the scorn of scorn," and, mirabile dictu, with the "love of love," or compassion, in a breath.
Look at those last lines again; with such clear intensity the whole tragedy is revealed! Compassion, in her own kind of proud disdain, we might almost say, is suddenly sharp; nine-tenths of the story are left untold, but the one-tenth that remains holds the entire cry, the entire tragedy of a world ruined by lies: it is "filled with the hate of hate, the scorn of scorn," and, mirabile dictu, with the "love of love," or compassion, in a single breath.
We get that same strange glorious blending of compassion and scorn—pride or scorn, one does not know what to call it; it is neither of those things in reality, but rather the native accent of divinity in the voice of the soul—we hear that same majestic blending of compassion and haughtiness pre-eminently in a line from the Purgatorio which Arnold justly gives as one of the most perfect examples of the Grand Manner of poetry, the highest style than can be impressed on written or chanted words; the line: Che drizza voi che il mondo fece torti, "Which straightens you whom the world made crooked." We see here, I think, as in the passage from Swinburne, the same impatience of words and details; the same godlike aloofness; the same pity too compressed, too burning and intense, to reveal itself fully or tenderly: the feeling has passed beyond the limits of the power of tenderness, we might say, to be tender: it is such a super-passional passion of tenderness, suppressed, governed, boiling, that it must be stern, swift, momentary—or nothing. Is it not the very naked voice of the august divinity hidden within us?—the greatest fashion that can be burned and infused into the brute stuff of language; because ringing with the dominance of that hidden Master? It bears the mark of compassion, because compassion is the inevitable attitude of the soul outward from itself; and it bears the stamp of sublime titanism—that thing that would be scorn, were it bitter and hostile, and that would be mere majesty, might it remain passive and in repose—because the soul is a god, and knows itself to be a god, and breathes out the atmosphere of godhood. Here it is in Milton, again:
We experience that same odd and glorious mix of compassion and disdain—pride or contempt, it’s hard to say what to call it; it’s not really either of those things, but rather the inherent tone of divinity in the soul's voice. We hear that same impressive combination of compassion and arrogance especially in a line from the Purgatorio, which Arnold rightfully cites as one of the best examples of the Grand Manner of poetry, the highest style that can be conveyed through written or sung words; the line: Che drizza voi che il mondo fece torti, "Which straightens you whom the world made crooked." Here, I think, as in the excerpt from Swinburne, we see the same impatience with words and details; the same godlike detachment; the same pity that’s too compressed, too intense and burning, to fully or gently express itself: the feeling has surpassed the limits of tenderness, we might say, to be tender: it’s like an overwhelming passion of tenderness, held back, controlled, boiling, that it has to be stern, quick, momentary—or nothing at all. Isn’t it the very raw voice of the majestic divinity hidden within us?—the greatest form that can be imprinted and infused into the basic elements of language; because it resonates with the authority of that hidden Master? It carries the mark of compassion since compassion is the inevitable outward behavior of the soul; it also has the stamp of sublime titanism—that quality that would appear as scorn if it were bitter and hostile, and that would simply be majesty if it remained passive and at rest—because the soul is a god, knows itself to be a god, and exudes the atmosphere of divinity. Here it is again in Milton:
and of course, it is Milton and Dante who are the supreme masters in modern literature of the Grand Manner; as poets, the greatest of the poets.
and of course, it is Milton and Dante who are the top masters in modern literature of the Grand Manner; as poets, the greatest of the poets.

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PHEIDIAS, EURIPIDES, AND ARISTON
GROUP IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
PHEIDIAS, EURIPIDES, AND ARISTON
GROUP IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
KRITON, THUKYDIDES, PHEIDIAS, ARISTON, AND HIPPONIKOS
(READING FROM LEFT TO RIGHT)
"THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
KRITON, THUKYDIDES, PHEIDIAS, ARISTON, AND HIPPONIKOS
(READING FROM LEFT TO RIGHT)
"THE AROMA OF ATHENS"

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
HIPPARETE, PERIKTIONE, POTONE, ASPASIA, AGATHOKLEIA, DIOTIMA, DEINOMACHE,
AND MYRTO (READING FROM LEFT TO RIGHT)
"THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
HIPPARETE, PERIKTIONE, POTONE, ASPASIA, AGATHOKLEIA, DIOTIMA, DEINOMACHE,
AND MYRTO (READING FROM LEFT TO RIGHT)
"THE AROMA OF ATHENS"

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
DIOTIMA, PERIKLES, AND ASPASIA, SEATED
"THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
DIOTIMA, PERICLES, AND ASPASIA, SITTING
"THE SCENT OF ATHENS"
Now it will be said that there is compassion in the passage quoted from The Princess; and undoubtedly there is; but is not the effort all to manifest it, to make it plain to every one that it is there, to lead it from picture to picture that will feed and excite it? We may say that it is a voice from below upward, an inspiration; it has the style and atmosphere of a great endeavor of the personal self towards the soul: whereas in the other cases, it is the comment and utterance of the soul itself. There, there is no effort to manifest compassion; the effort is all to suppress and control it. The effort is like the metal walls of a bomb, without which the explosive would only fizzle and waste. The poet—Swinburne, Milton, or Dante—had no doubt of his dynamite; it was too mighty, too awesome a thing; all he must do is to make the bomb walls strong, strong, strong. So, in reading, we get the effect, and are blown up—to the altitudes of consciousness. Tennyson, being also a poet, and therefore knowing the nature of dynamite; but writing here, not poetry, but mere criticism of life in the guise of poetry, puts what he can, out of his memory, of dynamite into his work: infuses what he may of the atmosphere of compassion into it. Swinburne and Dante and Milton have a Niagara to deal with, and they must make the channel of it as small as they may; they must dam it as well as they can, or heaven knows where they and the world would be swept to—mere incoherence and blind fury perhaps, or silence. Tennyson (in this case) has to deal with an irrigation scheme, and must make his channels as wide and deep as he can, and coax the waters of the world into them. Then, too, see how he deals with that other quality. He knew well enough that it is integral in the Grand Manner of Poetry, and he will weave it in here, if he may. So we have:
Now it can be said that there's compassion in the quote from The Princess; and there definitely is; but isn't the entire effort focused on showing it, making it obvious to everyone that it's there, moving it from image to image that will nourish and stimulate it? We might say it's a voice rising from below, an inspiration; it has the style and feel of a significant push from the personal self towards the soul: while in other cases, it's the expression and declaration of the soul itself. There, there's no attempt to show compassion; the effort is entirely about suppressing and controlling it. The effort is like the metal casing of a bomb; without it, the explosion would just fizzle and waste away. The poet—Swinburne, Milton, or Dante—had no doubt about his dynamite; it was too powerful, too overwhelming; all he had to do was strengthen the bomb casing, strong, strong, strong. So, when we read, we feel the impact and are elevated—to greater heights of awareness. Tennyson, being a poet as well and understanding the nature of dynamite; but writing here, not poetry, but mere criticism of life disguised as poetry, includes whatever he can from his memory of dynamite into his work: he infuses as much of the atmosphere of compassion as he can. Swinburne, Dante, and Milton have a Niagara to manage, and they need to narrow the channel as much as possible; they have to contain it as best as they can, or who knows where they and the world would be swept off to—into mere chaos and blind rage perhaps, or silence. Tennyson (in this case) has to handle an irrigation project, and must make his channels as wide and deep as possible, and guide the waters of the world into them. Also, notice how he addresses that other quality. He knew well enough that it’s essential to the Grand Manner of Poetry, and he will weave it in here, if he can. So we have:
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
There is no doubt what quality that is; scorn, indignation, separateness, bitterness, hostility. It is a personal imitation of loftiness, the compassionate element has quite vanished from it; there is all the difference in the world between it and the fierce pity of—
There’s no question about what quality that is: scorn, anger, separation, bitterness, hostility. It’s a personal act of pretending to be superior; the element of compassion has completely disappeared from it. There’s a huge difference between that and the intense pity of—
or the sudden stern mercy implied in—
or the sudden stern mercy implied in—
or the serene, august luminance of compassion shining through—
or the calm, dignified glow of compassion shining through—
Or, since the compassion is out of it, we might compare it with those many lines from Milton that convey only the sense of the grandeur, without the compassion, of the soul; lines such as these:
Or, since the compassion is missing, we might compare it with those many lines from Milton that express only the sense of grandeur, without the compassion, of the soul; lines like these:
or:
or:
or:
or:
—these speak of the majesty of the soul; but the other only of the bitterness of the personality.
—these express the greatness of the soul; but the other only reflects the bitterness of the personality.
But you will say, Tennyson was putting words into the mouth of a very human, limited personality; and so the piece is more artistic as it is, and would be inappropriate otherwise. These are the words she actually would have said. True. The personality does speak in prose. Prose is the language of personality; and no doubt it was first invented when first the souls rayed out personalities from themselves; no doubt poetry is the older, as it is the more august. So the style used in The Princess is suitable, well-chosen, artistic; it fits the subject admirably; which proves that the subject is essentially a prose one. For prose—history, philosophy, criticism—examines and criticises life from without; but poetry illumines it from within. Prose considers and passes judgment on the external, the seeming,[Pg 257] the current: Poetry dwells within the holy of holies and her whole burden is the story of the Soul.
But you might say, Tennyson was giving voice to a very human, limited character; and so the piece is more artistic as it is, and would be inappropriate otherwise. These are the words she would have actually said. True. The character does speak in prose. Prose is the language of personality; and it likely originated when souls first expressed their personalities; no doubt poetry is older, as it is more esteemed. So the style used in The Princess is fitting, well-chosen, artistic; it matches the subject perfectly; which shows that the subject is fundamentally a prose one. Prose—history, philosophy, criticism—examines and critiques life from the outside; but poetry shines a light on it from within. Prose considers and judges the external, the appearance, the present: Poetry resides within the innermost sanctum, and its entire purpose is to tell the story of the Soul.
If she looks outward at all—and she does that too, at times—it is from her own standpoint, and in the eternal manner. She does not then criticise; her tones do not mince nor falter. The bardic schools had a law, that the office of the Bard was solely to extol what was noble; there were other orders, not sacred like the bardic, whose business was to satirize or to amuse. One can see that such a law must have come from a time when that one force which, as was said above, alone can move poetry to anger absolute, was not in evidence: for, except that they must fight that force, that old law holds for the bards now. So poetry, looking down into this world, criticises no one and nothing. She exalts whom she will; she mantles humanity with godhood: and whom she will—the antihumanists, the plotters against the freedom and beauty of the soul—she thunders upon.
If she ever looks outward—and she does at times—it’s from her own perspective, and in a timeless way. She doesn’t hold back; her words are direct and unwavering. The bardic schools had a rule that the role of the Bard was solely to praise what is noble; there were other groups, not sacred like the bards, whose job was to satirize or entertain. This rule must have originated in a time when the one force that can provoke poetry to absolute anger, as mentioned earlier, was absent: because, aside from needing to confront that force, that old rule still applies to the bards today. So poetry, gazing down at this world, doesn’t criticize anyone or anything. She lifts up whom she chooses; she cloaks humanity in divinity: and those she targets—the anti-humanists, the schemers against the freedom and beauty of the soul—she fiercely denounces.
Swinburne, looking at the roadside crucifix ghastly in its deification of decay and death, criticises that—nay, scourges the idea it symbolizes, the soul-fettering dogmatism; pours on it the hate of hate, the scorn of scorn, if you like—but it is because the awful vision of the real Crucified burns up before him; the tragedy of the ages, the enslaved, thwarted, hindered, persecuted Soul of Man. Dante beholds the severe mercy of the Great Law, "that straightens us, whom the world has made crooked." Milton, vainly endeavoring to be orthodox, to write within the limits of the dogmas, justifying the ways of his strange deity, and holding up Satan for our abhorrence, gives way to the great spirit of the Poet within him time and again; and shows, time and again, the sublime pathos of the Soul, Unchanged, though fallen on evil days. Nay, but they do not tell of these things; they make them live; they are revelations shown before us; so that our own eyes have seen, and the universe has undergone transfiguration, and ourselves. For Poetry is no little thing, no mere refinement. It is magic; it is the life of the Gods; it is the secret and spiritual nature of things. Without it, this Universe like a rotten bough, would break off from the Tree of Life. Without it, there would be no Tree of Life. It is the living sap, the greenness, the subtle vigor, and the beauty of the Tree.
Swinburne, staring at the roadside crucifix, horrifying in its glorification of decay and death, criticizes that—no, he attacks the idea it represents, the soul-trapping dogmatism; he unleashes the deepest hate against it, the fiercest scorn, if you will—but it’s because the terrible image of the real Crucified burns vividly in front of him; the tragedy of the ages, the oppressed, thwarted, hindered, persecuted Soul of Man. Dante witnesses the harsh mercy of the Great Law, "that straightens us, whom the world has made crooked." Milton, trying hard to be orthodox, to write within the boundaries of dogmas, justifying the ways of his odd deity, and presenting Satan for our disdain, repeatedly yields to the great spirit of the Poet within him; and shows, again and again, the sublime sorrow of the Soul, Unchanged, even in dark times. But they do not merely speak of these things; they bring them to life; they are revelations laid before us; so that our own eyes have witnessed, and the universe has been transformed, and so have we. For Poetry is not a trivial thing, not just a refinement. It is magic; it is the essence of the Gods; it is the hidden, spiritual nature of all things. Without it, this Universe, like a rotten branch, would break away from the Tree of Life. Without it, there would be no Tree of Life. It is the living sap, the vitality, the subtle strength, and the beauty of the Tree.
"THE MUSIC OF THE SPHERES":
by H. Coryn, M.D., M.R.C.S.

HEGEL, commenting upon the Pythagorean doctrine of number as the basis of all things says:
HEGEL, commenting on the Pythagorean belief that numbers are the foundation of everything, says:
Numbers have been much used as the expression of ideas. This, on one side, has a look of depth. For, that another meaning is implied in them than they immediately present, is seen at once; but how much is implied in them is known neither to him who proposes, nor by him who tries to understand.... The more obscure the thoughts, the deeper they seem; the thing is, that what is most essential, but also what is hardest, namely, the expression of one's self in definite notions—is precisely what the proposer spares himself.
Numbers have often been used to convey ideas. This feels significant in some ways. It's obvious that they carry more meaning than they initially seem to, but neither the person sharing them nor the one trying to understand them knows how much meaning there actually is. The more complex the thoughts, the deeper they appear; the problem is that what is most crucial, yet also the hardest—clearly expressing oneself—is exactly what the person presenting them avoids.
Upon which Stirling remarks:
Stirling comments:
But the curious point is that Hegel himself adopts this very numerical symbolism, so far as it suits the system! It is only, indeed, when that agreement fails, that the agreement of Hegel fails also. The moment it does fail, however, his impatience breaks out. The one, the two, the three, he contentedly, even warmly and admiringly accepts, nay, "as far as five," he says, "there may well be something like a thought in numbers, but on from six there are simply arbitrary determinations!"
What's interesting is that Hegel uses this numerical symbolism whenever it aligns with the system! It's only when that connection breaks down that Hegel's own agreement also falls apart. However, once it does fail, his frustration surfaces. He happily, even passionately and admiringly accepts one, two, and three; in fact, he says, "up to five, there might be something like a thought in numbers, but from six onward, there are just arbitrary definitions!"
Especially, said Hegel, there is meaning in three, the Trinity. The Trinity is only unintelligible when considered as three separate units; its divine meaning appears when we take it as a whole.
Especially, Hegel said, there's significance in three, the Trinity. The Trinity only seems confusing when viewed as three separate entities; its divine meaning becomes clear when we see it as a whole.
It would be a strange thing if there were no sense in what for two thousand years has been the holiest Christian idea.
It would be strange if there were no meaning in what has been the most sacred Christian concept for two thousand years.
It would be stranger if one of the profoundest thinkers that ever lived, a teacher whose grandeur of character made him almost an object of worship to his pupils, had selected his symbols to "spare himself" the labor of clear conception (or had let them conceal from himself the confusion of his own thought). According to Hegel we must respectfully see philosophy in the Christian Trinity; in the Pythagorean Dekad, none.
It would be odd if one of the greatest thinkers to ever live, a teacher whose impressive character made him almost worshipped by his students, had chosen his symbols to "avoid" the hard work of clear thinking (or had allowed them to hide the confusion in his own thoughts). According to Hegel, we should respectfully view philosophy through the Christian Trinity; in the Pythagorean Dekad, there’s none.
Pythagoras wrote nothing. And his teaching was esoteric, delivered under pledge of secrecy. The essence of the echoes that reach us amounts to this: that numbers and ratio are the soul of things; that the soul itself is a number and a harmony.
Pythagoras didn’t write anything down. His teachings were secretive, shared only with those who promised to keep them quiet. What we understand from what remains is this: numbers and ratios are the essence of everything; that the soul itself is a number and a harmony.
Is there any possible reading of this from which it might appear profoundly true and illuminating?
Is there any way to read this that makes it seem deeply true and enlightening?
We sometimes estimate savage intelligence by the power of count[Pg 259]ing, of adding units. From one point of view the power does not seem to go very far with ourselves. We cannot in one act of perception count more than a very few dots irregularly placed on a sheet of paper. If more than that few they must have some arrangement. Nine must be perhaps in three threes, twelve in four threes or three fours. But even before twenty is reached, no arrangement will permit one act of perception to accomplish the numbering. There is merely a considerable number, and actual unitary counting—of units or groups—is necessary to know how large it is.
We sometimes gauge primitive intelligence by the ability to count, to add up units. From one perspective, this ability doesn't seem to extend very far with us. In a single moment of perception, we can't count more than a few dots that are randomly placed on a sheet of paper. If there are more than just a few, they need to be organized in some way. Nine might be arranged as three sets of three, and twelve as either four sets of three or three sets of four. But even before reaching twenty, no arrangement will allow one moment of perception to achieve the counting. There’s just a large quantity, and actual counting of units or groups is needed to understand how many there are.
But now let there be a sufficient number of dots to suggest to the eye say a flower form or a frieze pattern, and let them be so arranged. Before that arrangement they were a mere horde of ones; in their definite arrangement they have a meaning, excite an idea, a state of consciousness. Is not the advent of this meaning, the perception of this form as a whole, a new and transcendental kind of counting? Number in this sense, is form; and the form is form and not inchoateness, chaos, just because of its meaning; that is, because of the state of consciousness it excites in us.
But now let's have enough dots to suggest to the eye something like a flower shape or a frieze pattern, and let them be arranged that way. Before they were arranged, they were just a bunch of ones; in their specific arrangement, they take on a meaning, spark an idea, and create a state of awareness. Isn't the emergence of this meaning, the recognition of this form as a whole, a new and elevated way of counting? In this sense, number is form; and form is complete and not just formlessness or chaos, precisely because of its meaning—that is, because of the state of consciousness it triggers in us.
You can count the ticks of the clock—as ones. If they were four times as fast you could perhaps still count them. As they became more rapid than that they would pass beyond the power of counting. As they became still more rapid they would presently cease to be units at all and become a musical note. Now they excite what might be called an idea, a state of feeling peculiar to that number per second. Is not the perception of that number as a note a kind of counting? Let the number per second be now suddenly doubled. Are we aware of the ratio of this new number to the previous one? Yes, but as a rise of an octave in the note, not as a counted doubling. To this corresponds another state of feeling, partly due to the new note as it is, partly due to its relation to the old one. It is a perception of ratio appearing in consciousness as aesthetic feeling.
You can count the ticks of the clock as individual beats. If they were four times faster, you might still be able to count them. But as they went even faster, counting would become impossible. As they became even more rapid, they would eventually stop being discrete units at all and turn into a musical note. Now they spark what you might call an idea, a unique feeling connected to that number of ticks per second. Isn’t recognizing that number as a note a form of counting? Now, let’s double the ticks per second suddenly. Are we aware of how this new number compares to the previous one? Yes, but we perceive it as a rise in pitch, not just a simple doubling. This corresponds to another feeling, partly stemming from the new note as it sounds, and partly from its relationship to the previous note. It’s a perception of ratio that shows up in our awareness as an aesthetic feeling.
Set this clock to beat twice as fast again, and having listened a moment so as to get the sense of the new note, stop it. Set a second clock to beat five for the first one's four. Listen so as to get the sense of it and then stop that clock also. Set a third to beat six for the first one's four and do the same.
Set this clock to tick twice as fast again, and after listening for a moment to catch the new sound, stop it. Set a second clock to tick at five for the first one's four beats. Listen to understand it and then stop that clock too. Set a third to tick at six for the first one's four and do the same.
Now start them all at once. You cannot by counting ascertain that whilst one beats six the other two are respectively beating five and four. But your appreciation of the fact takes the form of hearing [Pg 260]the musical chord do, mi, sol, c, e, g, the common chord in its first position. Is not the perception of that chord, the acceptation of that state of feeling, really a recognition of the ratio, a highly transcendental counting? In the feeling you have the meaning of the numbers and of the ratios between them. It is those numbers themselves viewed from a high standpoint.
Now start them all at once. You can't tell just by counting that while one is hitting six, the other two are hitting five and four, respectively. But your understanding of this fact comes in the form of hearing the musical chord do, mi, sol, c, e, g, the basic chord in its first position. Isn't the perception of that chord, the acceptance of that feeling state, really a recognition of the ratio, a highly abstract form of counting? In the sensation, you grasp the meaning of the numbers and the relationships between them. It’s those numbers themselves seen from a higher perspective.
The same might be said of every other chord. Listening to music is perceiving ratios of vibratory speed between the successive notes and chords, transcendental counting. The feelings aroused are what those ratios mean. The meaning, the feeling, of the composer gets out into expression through those numbers and ratios. Number in the ordinary one-plus-one sense is the body of music; number in the transcendental sense is its soul.
The same can be said about every other chord. Listening to music involves perceiving the ratios of vibrational speed between the successive notes and chords—it's like a form of transcendental counting. The emotions stirred up are what those ratios mean. The meaning and feelings of the composer come through in those numbers and ratios. In the regular one-plus-one sense, numbers are the body of music; in the transcendental sense, they represent its soul.
We cannot in the ordinary sense count ether-touches on the optic nerve. But when they reach a certain number of trillions per second we suddenly perceive the meaning of that number—which we call the color red or the sensation of redness. When the rapidity is seven-fourths as many we get the sensation violet. But there is more than a sensation; the colors have an aesthetic and emotional value. And when colors, that is rates, are juxtaposited in certain ways we get art and the value may become spiritual.
We can't really count ether-touches on the optic nerve in a typical way. But when they hit a certain level of trillions per second, we suddenly understand the meaning of that number—which we recognize as the color red or the feeling of redness. When the speed increases to seven-fourths of that amount, we experience the sensation of violet. However, it’s more than just a sensation; colors carry an aesthetic and emotional significance. And when colors, or rates, are placed together in specific arrangements, we create art, and their value can become spiritual.
But no two people are affected in exactly the same way by the same piece of music or of art work, though the souls of both may be touched. Since, as we have seen, the highest aspect of number and ratio is spiritual meaning, we can already see something in the Pythagorean saying that the soul is a number and a ratio or harmony. In its self-consciousness it has a spiritual meaning for itself; it means something to itself; it understands itself. And so each soul, each with its own special nature or meaning, reacts a little differently to the spiritual meaning of numbers and ratios coming to it from without.
But no two people are affected in exactly the same way by the same piece of music or artwork, even if both their souls are touched. As we've seen, the highest aspect of number and ratio is spiritual meaning. We can already see something in the Pythagorean saying that the soul is a number and a ratio or harmony. In its self-awareness, it holds a spiritual significance for itself; it means something to itself; it understands itself. So each soul, each with its own unique nature or meaning, reacts a bit differently to the spiritual significance of numbers and ratios that come to it from the outside.
Nature herself, thought the Pythagoreans, is instinct with spiritual meanings. Whilst the soul is embodied and limited by the senses she cannot ordinarily or easily get these meanings direct. They have to be clothed or bodied in those masses of units and ratios that are color, sound, and form. She touches these ordered aggregations (numbers them, understands them) on three planes: first as sensation; then as aesthetic feeling; then, perhaps, in their spiritual meaning. The musician, as he composes, does receive direct a bit of nature's spiritual meaning and then aggregates such numbers and[Pg 261] ratios of vibration as will express it. And if his music, carrying this meaning, be so sounded as to affect plates of sand or other fine powder, forms will result such as nature herself makes—perhaps in the same way, though we cannot hear the sound for its subtlety—forms of flowers, trees, groves, and what not. For any of nature's meanings may get out along the ways of sound, color, or form. We can conceive that the whole of evolution is guided by number, ordered number, ratio. The electrons in an atom and the atoms in a molecule and the molecules in a cell or crystal are not only so many in number but definite in arrangement, in form. They mean something; they express in arrangement and in successive changes in arrangement a unitary spiritual idea of nature's, and in that is the force of evolution. If the units disintegrate and scatter so that we speak of death, the idea, the real life, remains and embodies again in a new harmonized mass of units. The idea is the magnet that attracts and arranges them and incarnates among them. It is their spiritual number, the cause of their countable number and scientifically ascertainable arrangement.
The Pythagoreans believed that nature is full of spiritual meanings. While the soul is trapped in a body and limited by the senses, it can't easily access these meanings directly. They need to be represented through combinations of units and ratios that manifest as color, sound, and form. The soul interacts with these organized combinations (understanding and interpreting them) on three levels: first as sensation; then as aesthetic experience; and finally, perhaps, in their spiritual significance. When a musician composes, he receives a glimpse of nature's spiritual meaning and then combines various numbers and ratios of vibration to express it. If his music, infused with this meaning, is played in a way that influences particles like sand or fine powder, it can create shapes similar to those found in nature—perhaps in the same manner, even though we cannot hear the sound because of its subtlety—shapes of flowers, trees, groves, and so forth. Nature's meanings can be expressed through sound, color, or form. We can imagine that the entire process of evolution is guided by number, ordered number, and ratio. The electrons in an atom, the atoms in a molecule, and the molecules in a cell or crystal are not just numerous but also arranged in specific ways and forms. They have significance; they convey a unified spiritual idea about nature and embody the force of evolution. If the units break down and disperse, leading us to speak of death, the idea—the true essence—remains and manifests again in a new, harmonized collection of units. This idea serves as a magnet that draws them together and gives them form. It represents their spiritual number, which underlies their countable number and scientifically measurable arrangement.
Number, therefore, in the highest sense, is not the same as a heap, a mass, an anyhowness; it is an order expressive of a spiritual meaning. In the highest sense it is that spiritual meaning itself even before expression in an ordered mass of items or vibrations. And in this sense the soul is a number and nature the synthesis of numbers; both finding expression, the one in the soul's several garments (one only known to science) and works; the other in what we call "nature." Pythagoras will yet find his full vindication in philosophy. He is of the future, not the past.
Number, then, in its truest form, isn't just a pile or a random collection; it's an order that reflects a deeper spiritual meaning. At its core, it represents that spiritual meaning itself, even before it takes shape in an organized collection of items or vibrations. In this way, the soul is a number and nature is the combination of numbers; both express themselves—one through the various forms of the soul (one of which is known only to science) and its actions, the other in what we refer to as "nature." Pythagoras will ultimately be fully validated in philosophy. He belongs to the future, not the past.
DOES NIRVÂNA MEAN ANNIHILATION? by T. H.
IT is sometimes said by superficial students that Nirvâna means total annihilation; while more accurate scholars point out that it means the extinction of the impermanent part of our nature, whereby the permanent prevails. This is well brought out in the following quotation from The Kashf al-Mahjûb, the oldest Persian treatise on Sûfiism, translated by Reynold A. Nicholson.
IT is sometimes claimed by casual students that Nirvana means total destruction; while more accurate scholars clarify that it refers to the extinguishing of the temporary aspects of our nature, allowing the permanent to prevail. This is well illustrated in the following quote from The Kashf al-Mahjûb, the oldest Persian treatise on Sufism, translated by Reynold A. Nicholson.
Annihilation is the annihilation of one attribute through the subsistence of another attribute.... Whoever is annihilated from his own will subsists in the [Pg 262]will of God, as the power of fire transmutes to its own quality anything that falls into it ... but fire affects only the quality of iron without changing its substance.
Annihilation is when one quality is destroyed by the presence of another quality…. Anyone who is destroyed by their own will exists in the [Pg 262]will of God, similar to how fire transforms anything that comes into contact with it to reflect its own quality... but fire only changes the quality of iron without altering its substance.
It is evident that what is annihilated is the personality, which, according to the teachings, is an erroneous conception preventing the manifestation of the real Self. Thus the doctrine of annihilation is seen to be a consistent part of a logical teaching and not the untenable idea which some critics have represented it to be. The fact that most of us in our present state of development look with reluctance at the idea of losing our transitory personality does not invalidate the truth of the teaching; for the teaching relates to the destinies of the permanent Spirit, in which the wishes of our erring, transitory personality play but little part. Were we washed clean, standing forth in robes of light, as most religious believers hope to be at some time or other, we might consent in will and understanding to this teaching; seeing then that the personality is indeed a delusion and a source of woe, whose annihilation is even to be desired.
It’s clear that what is destroyed is the personality, which, according to the teachings, is a flawed idea that keeps us from expressing our true Self. Therefore, the concept of annihilation is part of a logical framework and not the unreasonable notion that some critics have claimed it to be. The fact that many of us, in our current stage of development, are hesitant about the thought of losing our temporary personality doesn’t negate the truth of the teaching; instead, it pertains to the fates of the eternal Spirit, where our misguided, temporary personality has minimal influence. If we were purified, appearing in robes of light, as many religious followers aspire to at some point, we might willingly accept this teaching, recognizing then that personality is truly an illusion and a source of suffering, whose annihilation is something to be desired.
In the meantime, and for immediate practical purposes, we can consider annihilation as a process applicable to the development of our character; substituting, however, a less harsh word—say neutralization. There are in our character many elements which we should wish to reduce to nothing; there are many false selves which obtrude themselves on us, claiming a share of our life and crowding out the better phases of our character. The elimination of these, in order that the better elements may shine forth unobscured, is a process of purification. Why, then, may not Nirvâna be so considered? To what extent have our prejudices on the subject been aroused by the mere use of an inadequate word in translation? Nirvâna is extinction of the false. "Ring out the false, ring in the true!"
In the meantime, for practical purposes, we can think of annihilation as a process that relates to our personal growth; but let’s use a softer term—like neutralization. There are many aspects of our character that we’d like to get rid of; there are numerous false identities that impose themselves on us, wanting a piece of our life and pushing away the better parts of who we are. Removing these so the better qualities can shine through clearly is a process of cleansing. So, why can’t we think of Nirvâna this way? How much of our bias on the topic has been stirred up by using a poor translation? Nirvâna is the extinction of the false. "Ring out the false, ring in the true!"
CATHEDRALS IN ANCIENT CRETE: by a Student
GREAT as is the reverence which we have for our religion, we scarcely realize how much more ancient and venerable it is than is usually supposed. But archaeology is doing much to enlighten opinion on that point. For instance, we read in The Discoveries in Crete, by Ronald M. Burrows, that
GREAT as our respect for our religion is, we hardly understand how much more ancient and respected it is than most people think. However, archaeology is helping to shed light on that issue. For example, we read in The Discoveries in Crete, by Ronald M. Burrows, that
It was long ago suggested that the Roman Basilica, which formed the earliest type of Christian church, was derived both in structure and in name from the [Pg 263]"Stoa Basilike" or King's Colonnade at Athens. This was the place where the King Archon, the particular member of the board of nine annual magistrates who inherited the sacred and judicial functions of the old kings, tried cases of impiety. It had further seemed possible that the building as well as the title was a survival from some earlier stage, when a king was a king in more than name. What we have found at Knossos seems curiously to confirm this suggested chain of inheritance.
A long time ago, it was suggested that the Roman Basilica, the first type of Christian church, was influenced in both its structure and name by the "Stoa Basilike" or King's Colonnade in Athens. This was the place where the King Archon, a specific member of a board of nine magistrates who held sacred and judicial roles reminiscent of the old kings, heard cases of impiety. It also seems likely that both the building and its name are remnants from an earlier era when kings wielded more than just a title. What we’ve discovered at Knossos strangely supports this historical link.
At one end of a pillared hall, about thirty-seven feet long by fifteen wide there is a narrow raised dais, separated from the rest of the hall by stone balustrades, with an opening between them in which three steps give access to the center of the dais. At this center point, immediately in front of the steps, a square niche is set back in the wall, and in this niche are the remains of a gypsum throne.... We seem to have here ... a pillar hall with a raised "Tribunal" or dais bounded by "Cancelli" or balustrades, and with an "Exedra" or seated central niche which was the place of honor. Even the elements of a triple longitudinal division are indicated by the two rows of columns that run down the Hall. Is the Priest-King of Knossos, who here gave his judgments, a direct ancestor of Praetor and Bishop seated in the Apse within the Chancel, speaking to the people that stood below in Nave and Aisles?
At one end of a pillared hall that is about thirty-seven feet long and fifteen feet wide, there’s a narrow raised platform set apart from the hall by stone railings, with an opening in between where three steps lead to the center of the platform. In this center, directly facing the steps, there’s a square recess in the wall that contains the remains of a gypsum throne. Here, we appear to have a pillared hall with a raised "Tribunal" or platform bordered by "Cancelli" or railings, and an "Exedra" or honored central niche. The two rows of columns running down the hall even demonstrate elements of a triple longitudinal division. Could the Priest-King of Knossos, who delivered his judgments here, be a direct ancestor of the Praetor and Bishop seated in the Apse within the Chancel, addressing the people standing in the Nave and Aisles below?
The antiquity and universality of the doctrinal basis of Christianity forms the subject of frequent remarks in Theosophical writings, as it is a topic much to the fore in religious circles just now. But here the question is of ecclesiastical architecture; and that too, as we see, is ancient and pre-Christian. Little do many people seem to suspect that the grand cathedral, with its nave and aisles, its transept, its chancel, and its altar, are founded on such ancient models. While such facts are for the most part unknown or deliberately ignored, there are some Christian writers who admit them, but are disposed to regard Christianity as a capstone to the entire edifice of ancient wisdom, a final and complete revelation. Whether or not Christianity really occupies or can occupy such a commanding position is of course a question of fact; the proofs must be practical; by results we must judge.
The age and widespread nature of the foundational beliefs of Christianity are often discussed in Theosophical writings, as it's a hot topic in religious circles today. However, here we are looking at church architecture, which, as we can see, is ancient and predates Christianity. Many people seem unaware that grand cathedrals, with their naves and aisles, transepts, chancels, and altars, are based on such old designs. While most are either unaware of or intentionally ignore these facts, some Christian authors acknowledge them but tend to see Christianity as the pinnacle of all ancient wisdom, a final and complete revelation. Whether Christianity truly holds or can hold such a prominent place is a factual question; we must judge by practical evidence and results.
Mere claims will not replace actualities, nor would claims be needed where actualities were present. If Christianity can maintain such a position, it will doubtless win the respect it so yearns for.
Mere claims won't substitute for actual facts, and claims aren't necessary when real facts exist. If Christianity can hold onto this stance, it will certainly earn the respect it seeks.
THE WORLD OF WOMANHOOD: by Grace Knoche

THERE are subjects which even thought floats round and round, as a bird above her nestlings or incense over the flame which gave it birth—subjects which the brain-mind hesitates to touch directly, so reverential is the appeal they make to the inner and the best in heart-life. Words seem out of place. Even reason before them pauses, makes obeisance, and dowered with glamor, passes on, as one might pass who stands for a moment in the presence of a new light. There are events, though they are few, that so enshrine within themselves the deeper sacredness of soul-life that words seem poor and mean as carriers of their largess. The heart feels intuitively that silence, "the great Empire of Silence," alone could hope to attune human lives to the voice of them.
THERE are topics that even thought circles around like a bird above her chicks or incense rising from the flame that created it—topics that the mind hesitates to confront directly, given how deeply they resonate with the best aspects of our inner lives. Words feel inadequate. Even reason pauses in their presence, bows down, and, touched by a certain magic, moves on, like someone who stands for a moment before a new light. There are certain events, though rare, that hold within them such profound sacredness of the soul that words come off as inadequate and trivial in conveying their significance. The heart knows that only silence, "the great Empire of Silence," could truly connect human lives to their essence.
Deep answereth unto deep, but sometimes not by the Marconi messages of the soul. There are times when from deep to deep the mystic, intangible bridge that is to be builded must use living words for its piers and masonry. But they must be living words, golden-tongued words, words glowing with the lambent touch of flame rekindling flame. They must be vital, electric, surcharged with the mighty currents of compassion and that love that layeth down its life for a friend; heart-messengers of Wisdom herself they must be, and even then can build no bridge royal enough for Wisdom's whole mighty entourage to pass over when the Event is such as recent days have brought forth in the world of womanhood—the world of womanhood, bear in mind, which is a larger, more soulful realm than the world of women, merely.
Deep calls to deep, but sometimes not through the Marconi messages of the soul. There are times when, from deep to deep, the mystical, intangible bridge that needs to be built must use living words as its supports and structure. But they must be living words, words of gold, words glowing with the vibrant touch of flame rekindling flame. They must be vital, electric, charged with powerful currents of compassion and that love that lays down its life for a friend; they must be heart-messengers of Wisdom herself, and even then, they cannot build a bridge grand enough for Wisdom's entire formidable entourage to cross over when the events of recent days have unfolded in the world of womanhood—the world of womanhood, remember, which is a larger, more soulful realm than the world of women, merely.
Yet words are the only masonry-stuff at hand, and so build we must with them. Hearts that respond to the finer harmonies of life and nature, and minds that have touched understandingly to a degree the great problem of woman's work and woman's true place in life, will quicken and respond.
Yet words are the only building material we have, so we must construct with them. Hearts that resonate with the deeper harmonies of life and nature, and minds that have grasped, to some extent, the significant issue of women's work and their rightful place in life, will awaken and respond.
At Isis Theater, San Diego, on the evening of Monday, February 19, and again on February 27, Anno Fraternitatis Universalis XIV, Katherine Tingley looked into the eager, upturned faces of more than a thousand women, respectful, waiting, aspiring, dead-in-earnest women. Both meetings had been called for women only. As I glanced over pit and gallery while the strains of music announced that the meeting was about to begin, the words which Mr. Judge once used [Pg 265]in reference to right action and the altruistic life, seemed to sing out in tones of unmistakable triumph from the very bosom of the air: "It is better than philosophy, for it enables us to know philosophy."
At the Isis Theater in San Diego, on the evening of Monday, February 19, and again on February 27, Anno Fraternitatis Universalis XIV, Katherine Tingley looked into the eager, upturned faces of more than a thousand women—respectful, waiting, ambitious, and completely serious women. Both meetings were exclusively for women. As I scanned the pit and gallery while the music signaled that the meeting was about to start, the words Mr. Judge once used regarding right action and the altruistic life seemed to resonate triumphantly from the very air: "It’s better than philosophy, because it allows us to understand philosophy."
Nothing in this world of unity can be rightly judged if conceived of as an isolated something, just a fragment. "A primrose by the river's brim" is far other than "a yellow primrose ... and nothing more" to the rational, open mind. It is a part of all the rich nature-environment which, when we think of it in parts, as some mosaicist might think of his design, we call river and bank and forest-wildness and sedge and shimmer and sky. The distant mountain is no mountain, merely, but part of a noble panorama, its base melting into gentler slope and foreground at just what point no living soul can say, its heights suffused in sunshine, its edges softened and purpled and cooled and warmed in the shimmering atmosphere, its stature rising grandly undefined against the misty, illimitable Beyond of azure or gold or gray. No more can the artist in color say "Here, definitely here, the foreground or distance end and the mountain begins," than the artist in life can say, "Here we will mark off and limit truthfulness, and next to it, virtue, and beyond the next hard dividing-line, compassion, and a goodly collection of such separate items we will call character." Ah no, life is no rag-bag of scraps and shreds and patches, nor is nature. It is one grand whole and no part can be understood, or even seen as it is, unless looked at and studied in its relation to all the other parts which with it constitute the whole.
Nothing in this united world can be accurately judged if viewed as a standalone piece, just a fragment. "A primrose by the river's edge" is so much more than "a yellow primrose ... and nothing more" to an open-minded, rational person. It’s part of the entire rich natural environment which, when we think of it in parts, like a mosaic artist considers his design, we call river and bank and wild forest and sedge and shimmer and sky. The distant mountain isn't just a mountain; it’s part of a beautiful panorama, its base blending into a gentler slope and foreground at a point no one can pinpoint, its peaks glowing in sunshine, its edges softened and shaded in the shimmering atmosphere, standing grandly undefined against the misty, endless expanse of blue, gold, or gray. Just as the color artist can’t say, “Here, definitely here, the foreground ends and the mountain begins,” the artist in life can’t say, “Here we will define and separate truthfulness, next to it, virtue, and beyond the next hard dividing line, compassion, and a nice mix of such distinct elements we will call character.” No, life isn’t a jumble of scraps and patches, and neither is nature. It’s one grand whole, and no part can be understood, or even seen as it is, unless examined in relation to all the other parts that together make up the whole.
So also with historic truth. The mountain-peaks of history, rising as they do above the plain and level of general human action, never rise separate to the philosopher's vision from all that lies behind them, nor are they ever wholly unsuffused by the glow or the dimness that speaks to the prescient mind of glories or of disillusionments ahead.
So it is with historical truth. The peaks of history, towering above the flat and even terrain of general human activity, are never seen by the philosopher as separate from everything that came before them, nor are they ever completely detached from the light or shadow that hints at future glories or disappointments.
There could be no question, in the minds of those whose duties led them both before and behind the scenes of action at the two meetings referred to, that the twentieth century call for women had come. Katherine Tingley, in inaugurating this work, issued a challenge to all the nobler possibilities of womanhood. Those who could look beyond the present into the dim aerial distance and adown the vistas of the past, knew the Event for what it was and made no mistake in prophesying wonderful things for the future from the glow of promise which fell upon it. It was part of the past, yes, but a nobler than the common part; one felt that it had somehow swung out from old [Pg 266]limitations, as some great glorious member of a star group might be conceived of as swinging out into space, into a greater orbit and an orbit of its own. It was as a new note sounded in the long, ascending gamut of woman's evolution, a gamut in which there are, here and there, glorious notes, royal notes, with echoing overtones of soulfulness and strength, but which has, alas! its burden of discord to carry, as well.
There was no doubt in the minds of those who were involved both in front of and behind the scenes at the two mentioned meetings that the call for women in the twentieth century had arrived. Katherine Tingley, in starting this initiative, issued a challenge to all the higher possibilities of womanhood. Those who could see beyond the present into the hazy distance and down the corridors of the past recognized the Event for what it truly was and had no hesitation in predicting amazing things for the future based on the promising light that surrounded it. It was part of the past, yes, but a more noble part than the usual; it felt as if it had somehow emerged from old [Pg 266] limitations, much like a brilliant star from a group of stars might be imagined to travel out into space, into a larger orbit and one of its own. It was a fresh note added to the long, ascending spectrum of women's evolution, a spectrum that includes, here and there, glorious notes, royal notes, filled with resonant overtones of depth and strength, but which, sadly, also carries its share of discord.
There has been no unity of soul in past efforts, as a whole, and the keynote struck by Katherine Tingley had a ring of newness, somehow, on very real lines. Which does not mean that women have not worked together, often in large bodies, as we see them doing today. But both their aims and the quality of result that grew from these showed that real unity on lines of soul-strength and soul-effort has been lacking. For example, we have today the apparently united body of women who are storming council-chambers and invoking hand-to-hand battles with policemen; and yesterday we had their prototypes in old Rome, excited groups of fad-ridden women who even barred the approaches to the Forum as an argument in support of their demands for political equality—and Roman homes going to pieces by the hundred for lack of true womanhood at the helm. Oh, if women would read history in a new way!
There has been no true unity of spirit in past efforts overall, and the message delivered by Katherine Tingley felt fresh and grounded. This doesn't mean women haven't worked together, often in large groups, as we see happening today. However, both their goals and the quality of outcomes show that genuine unity based on inner strength and effort has been missing. For instance, we currently have a seemingly united group of women pushing for change in council meetings and confronting police; just like in ancient Rome, where excited groups of trend-driven women blocked access to the Forum to support their demands for political equality—while Roman families fell apart by the dozens due to a lack of authentic womanhood in leadership. Oh, if only women would study history in a new way!
Efforts characterized by a certain outer binding-together, while of real inner unity there was none, there have been in all ages. But, strange to say, until the inauguration of Theosophical work for women in this year of the twentieth century, the true note has been sounded, in most cases, by some one woman who was more or less unhelped by the women about her. History inspires us with the virtues of Alcestis, that peerless wife; of Antigone; of that perfect exemplar of motherhood, Cornelia, mother of the Gracchi; of the queenly Thusnelda; of Cleopatra, Semiramis, and Zenobia; and let us not forget the peasant girl of Domremy, whose simple purity and absolute self-forgetfulness did more for the "woman movement" of the ages than even her generalship did for France.
Efforts that seemed to bring people together on the surface, while lacking any real inner unity, have existed throughout history. However, oddly enough, until the start of Theosophical work for women in this year of the 20th century, the true essence has often come from a single woman who was largely unsupported by those around her. History fills us with admiration for the virtues of Alcestis, that unmatched wife; Antigone; the perfect model of motherhood, Cornelia, mother of the Gracchi; the noble Thusnelda; Cleopatra, Semiramis, and Zenobia; and let’s not forget the peasant girl from Domremy, whose pure intentions and complete selflessness contributed significantly to the "woman movement" throughout the ages, even more than her military leadership did for France.
Yet these are isolated types. Barring Sappho and her woman pupils, Birgitta of Sweden and her wonderful work for and with the women who flocked to the home centers that ecclesiastical enemies fortunately did not prevent her from establishing, history has little to say as to women who have worked together for some truly spiritual cause, in which the noblest they had was placed on Humanity's altar.
Yet these are isolated cases. Aside from Sappho and her female students, Birgitta of Sweden and her incredible contributions for and with the women who gathered at the community centers that, thankfully, her ecclesiastical opponents couldn’t stop her from creating, history doesn't have much to say about women who have collaborated for a genuinely spiritual cause, in which the best they had was offered on Humanity's altar.

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PHEIDIAS
"THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
PHEIDIAS
"THE SCENT OF ATHENS"

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911
KRATINOS IN CENTER, EURIPIDES TO LEFT,
ATTENDANT AT RIGHT
"THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
KRATINOS IN THE CENTER, EURIPIDES ON THE LEFT,
ATTENDANT ON THE RIGHT
"THE SCENT OF ATHENS"
"MAGNETONS," FORCE AND MATTER: by H. Travers

A MAN of science has presented to the Paris Academy of Sciences a paper in which he attempts to prove from the results of certain experiments that the atoms of magnetic bodies, such as iron and manganese, contain definite quantities of an elementary magnetic substance, which he proposes to call "magneton." This is regarded as a sequel to the new way of regarding electricity; for in the electrons we now seem to find a means of defining electricity in terms of a unit of substance. Electricity, light, and other physical forces, have at different times been defined either as kinds of matter or as modes of motion. At the present moment, many people think, we are passing from the kinetic to the corpuscular view again. But it is more likely that our present studies will end by giving us a more accurate and adequate notion of the nature of force on the one hand and matter on the other. We shall see more clearly that force and matter are inseparable, and that in our use of these words we are merely making mental abstractions for the purpose of calculation. What was at one time considered to be inert matter was later found to be teeming with energy; so that this kind of matter, instead of being inert substance, was found to be the result of forces acting in some finer kind of matter. This finer kind of matter—hypothetical so far—was denominated "ether"; and should we succeed in examining this ether, we should probably find that it too is the result of forces acting in a still more recondite form of matter—a sub-ether, as it were. At all events we should have no choice but to describe it in that way. In the same way force must always be inseparably associated with mass, for the quantity denoted by the term "mass" is included in the definition of force. Thus the question whether electricity, magnetism, etc., are "forces" or "forms of matter" loses its meaning, since (strictly speaking) they cannot be either but must be both.
A scientist has submitted a paper to the Paris Academy of Sciences where he tries to prove, based on certain experiments, that the atoms of magnetic materials like iron and manganese contain specific amounts of an elementary magnetic substance, which he suggests calling "magneton." This is seen as a follow-up to the new perspective on electricity; because with electrons, we appear to have a way to define electricity in terms of a unit of substance. Over time, electricity, light, and other physical forces have been seen either as types of matter or as modes of motion. Currently, many people believe we are shifting back from a kinetic to a corpuscular view. However, it’s more likely that our current research will eventually provide us with a clearer and more accurate understanding of both force and matter. We will likely realize that force and matter are inseparable, and that when we use these terms, we are only creating mental abstractions for ease of calculation. What was once thought to be inert matter has been discovered to be full of energy, indicating that this type of matter is actually the result of forces acting on a finer kind of matter. This finer kind of matter—hypothetical at this point—was named "ether." If we manage to study this ether, we will probably find that it too is the product of forces acting in an even more obscure form of matter—a sort of sub-ether. Regardless, we would have no option but to describe it that way. Similarly, force must always be inextricably linked to mass, since the quantity referred to by "mass" is part of the definition of force. Therefore, the question of whether electricity, magnetism, etc., are "forces" or "forms of matter" becomes irrelevant, as (strictly speaking) they cannot be one or the other, but must be both.
The experiments mentioned seem to have shown that there is a definite physical unit of quantity for magnetism, just as the negative electron is said to be a definite unit of quantity for negative electricity. In this case we should have arrived at the conclusion that magnetic substances are those to whose atoms or molecules are attached these magnetic atoms.
The experiments mentioned appear to demonstrate that there is a specific physical unit of measurement for magnetism, similar to how the negative electron is identified as a specific unit for negative electricity. In this case, we can conclude that magnetic materials are those whose atoms or molecules are connected to these magnetic atoms.
As to the kinetic theory of electricity, light, and other physical forces, we certainly know that kinetic effects attend the manifestation[Pg 268] of these forces; and where there is no physical matter present we have predicated an ether to serve as a substratum for these kinetic effects. But is that the same as saying that electricity and light are modes of energy or forms of motion? Later research has shown us that these physical forces are attended, not only by kinetic effects, but also by those other effects which we denote by such terms as "mass," "inertia," or "substance." Again, are we entitled to say that electricity, light, etc., are substances, or forms of matter? It would seem more reasonable to say that both energy and mass are to be classed among the effects or accompaniments of electricity and light, electricity and light themselves being something that is neither energy nor mass but parent to both.
Regarding the kinetic theory of electricity, light, and other physical forces, we definitely understand that kinetic effects are present when these forces manifest[Pg 268]. In situations where there is no physical matter, we've suggested the existence of an ether to act as a foundation for these kinetic effects. But does that mean that electricity and light are types of energy or forms of motion? Subsequent research has revealed that these physical forces are accompanied not just by kinetic effects, but also by other effects that we refer to as "mass," "inertia," or "substance." So, can we say that electricity, light, etc., are substances or forms of matter? It seems more sensible to classify both energy and mass as effects or companions of electricity and light, with electricity and light themselves being something that is neither energy nor mass but gives rise to both.
In brief, the life or vis viva of the physical universe escapes observation and analysis, while its various effects, appearing in the forms which we describe as light, heat, electricity, etc., are defined by us in terms of our two mental concepts "mass" and "energy." The farthest limit to which physical observation has reached, or seems likely to reach, is that of minute and extremely active particles, whose motions are attended with luminous, thermal, and electric phenomena. To put the matter in a nutshell: we find that the so-called inert matter of the universe is composed of what are to all intents and purposes small beings, very much alive and endowed with proclivities. Given our electron or magneton, we are obliged to take for granted its innate properties of energy, etc., for we have no means of explaining them except by reducing them to smaller factors of precisely the same kind—and this is no explanation. That is, we have to assume the universal presence of active and purposeful life—for that is what it amounts to, whatever names we may give. And behind all this manifestation of life there of course lies mind; otherwise we must suppose the existence of causeless and purposeless life—a conception which is highly arbitrary and unnecessary.
In short, the life or vis viva of the physical universe is beyond our ability to directly observe and analyze, while its various effects, which we describe as light, heat, electricity, and so on, are defined by our two mental concepts: "mass" and "energy." The farthest limit of physical observation seems to be extremely tiny and active particles, whose movements are associated with light, heat, and electrical phenomena. To summarize: we discover that the so-called inert matter of the universe is actually made up of what are practically tiny beings, fully alive and driven by certain inclinations. Considering our electron or magneton, we have to accept its inherent energy properties and so forth, as we have no way of explaining them other than breaking them down into smaller factors of the same type—and this doesn’t provide any real explanation. In other words, we have to assume that active and intentional life is universally present—because that’s what it really means, regardless of the names we use. And behind all this display of life, there surely lies mind; otherwise, we would have to accept the existence of life without cause or purpose—a notion that is quite arbitrary and unnecessary.
Science has a great future before it, but at present it is laboring under limitations due to the restriction of its sphere. A large portion of its proper domain having been usurped by theology and wild deductive philosophy, science has confined itself to such limits as give it a free field. But if the careful and logical methods of true science could be applied to all departments of investigation, knowledge would take a great leap. Of late years we have seen many foolish attempts to establish a "higher science," many of them associated with[Pg 269] "psychism" and similar eccentricities. All this naturally arouses the antagonism of true men of science and causes them to shun the possibility of association with such movements. Take the psychical research movements, for example; is it not evident that in many cases these are destined to achieve delusion rather than any useful truth? Or take hypnotism: how can such a dangerous pseudo-science be adequately studied without the grave risks which its knowledge brings upon society in the shape of credulous folly and a cover for cowardly vice?
Science has a bright future ahead, but right now it's struggling with limitations because its scope is restricted. A significant part of its rightful area has been taken over by theology and unfounded philosophical ideas, so science has narrowed its focus to areas where it can operate freely. However, if the careful and logical methods of true science were applied to all fields of inquiry, we would see a considerable advancement in knowledge. Recently, we've witnessed many misguided attempts to establish a "higher science," many linked to[Pg 269] "psychism" and other strange beliefs. This understandably provokes opposition from genuine scientists, making them wary of getting involved with such movements. Take the psychical research movements, for instance; it’s clear that many of these are likely to lead to delusion rather than any real truth. Or consider hypnotism: how can we study such a dangerous pseudo-science effectively without the serious risks it poses to society in the form of gullibility and a cover for immoral behavior?
It seems evident that science is too unorganized and indiscriminate at present, and that when it extends its boundaries so as to include the larger fields it will also have to raise its standards. Scientific work, if valuable, should be treated like other valuables—that is, protected. This can only be done by intrusting it to worthy and competent people; from which we see that the character of the professors becomes an important matter. This principle is recognized in many of our departments; for we do not intrust the performing of surgical operations nor the care of lunatics to all and sundry. Why then should other departments be thrown open, allowing dangerous drugs and dynamite to pass into the hands of weaklings and criminals? Above all, why should the far more dangerous powers of hypnotism and so forth be made thus free to all?
It’s clear that science is currently too disorganized and random, and as it grows to cover broader areas, it will also need to elevate its standards. Scientific work, if it’s truly valuable, deserves the same protection as other valuables. This can only be accomplished by entrusting it to capable and deserving individuals; therefore, the character of professors becomes crucial. This principle is acknowledged in many of our fields; we don’t allow just anyone to perform surgeries or care for the mentally ill. So why should other fields be open to everyone, letting dangerous drugs and explosives fall into the hands of the incompetent and criminal? Most importantly, why should the much more hazardous powers of hypnotism and similar techniques be made available to all?
In brief, knowledge is as inseparably connected with conduct as force is with matter. He who attempts to separate them and to pursue knowledge independently of duty and conduct, does not achieve knowledge; he achieves only partial knowledge or harmful knowledge. The fair bride is won only by the pure and valiant knight. One of the most important adjustments which our views have to undergo is that of recognizing the proper relative positions of religion and science. They should be one and not separate. But before this can be done there is much rubbish to be cleared away from the foundations.
In short, knowledge is as closely linked to behavior as force is to matter. Anyone who tries to separate them and seek knowledge without considering duty and conduct won’t truly gain knowledge; they will only obtain incomplete or misleading knowledge. The beautiful bride can only be won by the pure and brave knight. One of the key changes we need to make in our thinking is to recognize the right relationship between religion and science. They should be united, not separated. But before we can do that, we have a lot of clutter to clear from the groundwork.
THE NATURAL HISTORY MUSEUM, SOUTH
KENSINGTON, LONDON
THE British Museum was completed as recently as 1847, yet hardly thirty years elapsed before it was found to be too small to hold the continually accumulating specimens, and an enlargement had to be made. To preserve and properly exhibit the enormous collection of natural history objects a commodious building was erected at South Kensington, near the well-known Museum of Science and Art. It was finished in 1880 and stocked with the old specimens from the British Museum and many new ones; the crowded rooms from which the old specimens were taken being immediately filled with other objects which had been waiting for exhibition.
THE British Museum was completed as recently as 1847, yet barely thirty years went by before it was recognized as too small to accommodate the ever-growing collection, prompting the need for an expansion. To protect and appropriately display the vast array of natural history items, a spacious building was constructed in South Kensington, near the well-known Museum of Science and Art. It was finished in 1880 and filled with the old specimens from the British Museum as well as many new ones; the packed rooms from which the old specimens were removed were quickly filled with other items that had been waiting for display.
The Natural History Museum was designed by Waterhouse, and there has always been a strong difference of opinion as to its architectural beauty, at least externally. The interior design and decoration is generally approved. The large towers are 192 feet high, and the length of the building is 675 feet. The ornamental decoration is composed of terra cotta, and consists of bands and dressings of animals and other natural objects.
The Natural History Museum was designed by Waterhouse, and there's always been a strong divide over its architectural beauty, at least on the outside. The interior design and decoration are generally well-received. The large towers rise to 192 feet, and the building stretches 675 feet in length. The decorative elements are made of terra cotta, featuring bands and designs of animals and other natural objects.
The interior consists of a great central hall with long side galleries and basement. The eastern galleries are devoted to the geological, mineralogical, and botanical collections; the western to the zoological collections. The great hall is an index or typical museum, arranged with such specimens as to give a general idea of the scope of the subject of natural history. The historical development of those species of whose past there is definite knowledge, the effect of seasonal changes upon the colors of certain animals and birds, protective resemblances and mimicry, etc., are here displayed. Among the most interesting and rare fossils are the gigantic kangaroo of Australia (six times larger than the present representative, which is placed near it), the gigantic armadillo of Buenos Aires and its modern dwarfed descendant, the huge megatherium from Buenos Aires compared with the sloth of today, etc. The collection of stuffed birds shown in natural positions and with the correct surroundings always attracts admiring attention from the general public. In a commanding position on the first landing of the main staircase there is a fine statue by Böhm of the great naturalist, Charles Darwin. The Natural History Museum faces Cromwell road, a street of palatial residences, called after one of Oliver Cromwell's sons, who lived in a house once existing there.
The interior features a large central hall with long side galleries and a basement. The eastern galleries focus on the geological, mineralogical, and botanical collections, while the western galleries are dedicated to zoological collections. The grand hall serves as a typical museum, arranged with specimens that provide a general overview of natural history. It showcases the historical development of species with well-documented pasts, the impact of seasonal changes on the colors of certain animals and birds, protective mimicry, and more. Among the most fascinating and rare fossils are the giant kangaroo from Australia (six times larger than its current counterpart, which is displayed nearby), the massive armadillo from Buenos Aires alongside its smaller modern relative, and the enormous megatherium from Buenos Aires compared to today’s sloth. The collection of stuffed birds presented in natural poses with appropriate backgrounds consistently captures the admiration of the public. Prominently placed on the first landing of the main staircase is an impressive statue by Böhm of the great naturalist, Charles Darwin. The Natural History Museum faces Cromwell Road, a street lined with grand residences, named after one of Oliver Cromwell's sons who once lived in a house that used to be there.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
NATURAL HISTORY MUSEUM, SOUTH KENSINGTON, LONDON
NATURAL HISTORY MUSEUM, SOUTH KENSINGTON, LONDON

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A BIRD'S EYE VIEW OF PART OF GENEVA, SWITZERLAND
SHOWING THE END OF THE LAKE OF GENEVA, THE RIVER RHÔNE,
AND "OLD GENEVA" IN THE CENTER
A BIRD'S EYE VIEW OF PART OF GENEVA, SWITZERLAND
SHOWING THE END OF LAKE GENEVA, THE RHÔNE RIVER,
AND "OLD GENEVA" IN THE CENTER

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
NEAR CHAMPÉRY (VALAIS), SWITZERLAND
THE ROUTE DU COL DE COUX; AND LA DENT DU MIDI
NEAR CHAMPÉRY (VALAIS), SWITZERLAND
THE ROUTE TO COL DE COUX; AND LA DENT DU MIDI
WAS H. P. BLAVATSKY A PLAGIARIST?
by Henry T. Edge, B. A. (Cantab.), a student of H. P. Blavatsky

THIS article, written by an old pupil under H. P. Blavatsky, and voicing the feelings of other students, is a vindication of the memory of that great teacher against certain charges brought against her. The charges are many and mutually inconsistent; so that if brought together they would confute each other and the various critics might be left to settle their own quarrel. Thus H. P. Blavatsky is accused both of inventing her teachings, and also of plagiarizing them from other people; her works are said to be at once a stale rehash, and a new fad. But, as any one of these charges may appear alone and thus gain a plausibility it would not otherwise have had, it is both the desire and the duty of those who uphold the truth about H. P. Blavatsky to show up the absurdity of the attacks.
THIS article, written by an old student of H. P. Blavatsky, reflects the feelings of other learners and aims to defend the memory of that great teacher against various accusations made against her. The accusations are numerous and contradictory; if considered together, they would disprove one another, leaving the critics to resolve their own conflicts. H. P. Blavatsky is accused both of creating her teachings and of stealing them from others; her works are claimed to be both a tired repetition and a trendy new idea. However, since any one of these accusations can stand alone and seem believable when taken out of context, it is the desire and responsibility of those who support the truth about H. P. Blavatsky to expose the ridiculousness of these attacks.
The particular charge in question just now is that of unoriginality. It has been based on a quotation from the Introduction to H. P. Blavatsky's great work, The Secret Doctrine, which is as follows:
The current accusation is about a lack of originality. It is based on a quote from the Introduction to H. P. Blavatsky's major work, The Secret Doctrine, which states:
I may repeat what I have stated all along, and which I now clothe in the words of Montaigne: Gentlemen, "I have here made only a nosegay of culled flowers, and have brought nothing of my own but the string that ties them."
I want to repeat what I've been saying from the start, now in Montaigne's words: Gentlemen, "I have here made only a nosegay of culled flowers, and have brought nothing of my own but the string that ties them."
The attempt to construe this into a charge of plagiarism signifies the wish to depreciate H. P. Blavatsky's writings, as being so stale and unoriginal that it is not worth while reading them. But, if this were so, why did the critics deign to notice them at all, instead of suffering them to sink into the rapid and perfect oblivion which awaits all works that are actually open to such a charge? Evidently there was a desire to prejudice the mind of the inquirer, so that he would be deterred from reading the works for himself and thus forming his own opinion. In short, the arguments of these critics, not resting upon fact, would have been disproved by such a reading; and therefore they have preferred to rest their statements upon mere assertion.
The attempt to turn this into a claim of plagiarism shows a desire to belittle H. P. Blavatsky's writings, suggesting they are so outdated and unoriginal that they're not worth reading. But if that were true, why did the critics even bother to acknowledge them, instead of letting them fade into the complete oblivion that typically awaits works truly vulnerable to such an accusation? Clearly, there was an intention to influence the mindset of the reader, preventing them from exploring the writings themselves and forming their own views. In short, the critics’ arguments, lacking a factual basis, would have been disproven by such reading; therefore, they've chosen to support their claims with mere assertions.
Of course the genuine truth-seeker will always derive his opinion from his own investigations; and if he finds anywhere the help and knowledge for which he is seeking, he will not hesitate to accept it from any doubts as to the popularity of the author. Rather he will base his opinion of the author upon his or her works. But as the conditions of life render it necessary for us to a great extent to be[Pg 272] dependent upon the judgments of professional literary people, it is possible for any prejudice that may exist in that quarter to inflict much injustice by lending the weight of authority to false representations. We may find, for instance, some standard work, having great influence and repute, treating of H. P. Blavatsky and Theosophy in a way that would lead one to think the writers had studied these subjects; whereas the contrary is the case, and the apparently scholarly treatise is actually a misrepresentation of fact, amounting to throwing dust in the eyes of the inquirer.
Of course, a true truth-seeker will always form their opinions based on their own research. If they find the help and knowledge they’re looking for, they won’t hesitate to accept it regardless of any doubts about the author’s popularity. Instead, they will evaluate the author based on their works. However, since we often rely on the opinions of professional literary critics, any bias they may have can cause significant injustice by giving credibility to false representations. For example, we might encounter a respected standard work that discusses H. P. Blavatsky and Theosophy in a way that suggests the authors have studied these topics. In reality, this isn't the case, and the seemingly scholarly piece is just a misrepresentation, effectively misleading those who are seeking the truth.
The inquirer, the sincere seeker for knowledge, is therefore referred to The Secret Doctrine itself, where he may ascertain what the author really does say in her Preface and Introduction and where he may study the actual teachings she thus introduces. Her attitude is both plain and frank; there should be no difficulty in understanding it, and its sincerity is apparent to anyone who has studied the book enough to see whether or not the writer has justified her claims. In the Preface we read:
The inquirer, the genuine seeker of knowledge, is therefore directed to The Secret Doctrine itself, where they can find out what the author actually states in her Preface and Introduction, and where they can explore the teachings she presents. Her approach is straightforward and honest; there should be no trouble in grasping it, and its sincerity is clear to anyone who has studied the book enough to determine whether the writer has backed up her claims. In the Preface, we read:
These truths are in no sense put forward as a revelation; nor does the author claim the position of a revealer of mystic lore now made public for the first time in the world's history. For what is contained in this work is to be found scattered throughout thousands of volumes embodying the scriptures of the great Asiatic and early European religions, hidden under glyph and symbol, and hitherto left unnoticed because of this veil.
These truths aren't meant to be seen as a revelation; the author doesn't say they are uncovering mystical knowledge that has never been shared before. What's in this work can be found scattered across thousands of books that make up the scriptures of major Asian and early European religions, hidden behind symbols, and often ignored because of this barrier.
Here the charge of having invented a new system is met by the express affirmation that the materials are gleaned from ancient sources; while the charge of unoriginality is rendered pointless. A plagiarist is one who gives out the teachings of others as his own, and the charge of unoriginality is not usually brought against writers who set out with the deliberate and announced intention of quoting and expounding other writers. As H. P. Blavatsky herself says, in the very passage from which the words of the critic were selected, it would be as reasonable to charge Renan with having plagiarized his Life of Jesus from the Gospels, or Max Müller his Sacred Books of the East from the Indian philosophical writings.
Here, the claim of having created a new system is countered by the clear statement that the materials come from ancient sources, which makes the accusation of being unoriginal irrelevant. A plagiarist is someone who presents others' teachings as their own, and the accusation of unoriginality is typically not directed at writers who openly intend to quote and explain other authors. As H. P. Blavatsky herself notes in the very passage the critic referenced, it would be just as reasonable to accuse Renan of plagiarizing his Life of Jesus from the Gospels, or Max Müller of taking his Sacred Books of the East from Indian philosophical texts.
And what shall be said of the insinuation that The Secret Doctrine is merely a compost, a stale and profitless rehash? That it is equally absurd. A nosegay is not a mere heap of flowers, nor does a heap of stones make a temple. The riddle of ancient knowledge is not solved by merely collecting the scattered fragments. Anyone may bring together a lot of colored threads, but only a weaver and[Pg 273] artist can make them into a beautiful and symmetrical fabric. The question is, What has H. P. Blavatsky made of her studies of the world's mystic lore? What use has she made of her quotations and references? Has she succeeded any better than other writers who have delved in the same soil? Is The Secret Doctrine really but one more of those numerous compilations that find a speedy and eternal tomb on dusty shelves?
And what are we to make of the suggestion that The Secret Doctrine is just a mixed bag, a tired and pointless retread? That’s just as ridiculous. A bouquet isn’t just a pile of flowers, nor does a pile of stones create a temple. The puzzle of ancient knowledge isn’t solved just by gathering random pieces. Anyone can collect a bunch of colored threads, but only a skilled weaver and artist can turn them into a beautiful and cohesive fabric. The real question is, what has H. P. Blavatsky created from her studies of the world’s mystical traditions? How has she utilized her quotes and references? Has she done any better than other writers who have explored the same topics? Is The Secret Doctrine really just another one of those many compilations that quickly ends up gathering dust on shelves?
On consulting the Preface we find that the author has made the claim that she has been able to weave the tangled threads into a symmetrical whole, to put the various fragments in their right places, and to apply a key that will unlock mysteries. In proof of her claim she refers the reader to the book itself. This is the only test she demands; surely not an unreasonable one!
On looking at the Preface, we see that the author claims she has managed to weave together the complicated threads into a cohesive whole, to fit the different pieces in their appropriate spots, and to provide a key that will reveal hidden meanings. To support her claim, she directs the reader to the book itself. This is the only test she asks for; surely that's not an unreasonable request!
It is written in the service of humanity, and by humanity and the future generations it must be judged. Its author recognizes no inferior court of appeal.—Preface.
It's made for the benefit of humanity, and humanity along with future generations will be the ones to judge it. The author recognizes no lesser authority to turn to.—Preface.
Other authors who have compiled voluminous works on ancient lore have signally failed to render them profitable to the student. They have either been mere compilers having no definite purpose other than the production of a learned book, or they have been overruled by some theory or fad which they have sought to prove. But H. P. Blavatsky has pointed out the real clues and for the first time made sense of what was chaotic. To quote her words again:
Other authors who have put together extensive works on ancient knowledge have significantly failed to make them useful for students. They've either just compiled information without any clear intention other than to create an academic book, or they've been swayed by some theory or trend that they tried to validate. However, H. P. Blavatsky has highlighted the true insights and, for the first time, clarified what was confusing. To quote her words again:
What is now attempted is to gather the oldest tenets together and to make of them one harmonious and unbroken whole. The sole advantage which the writer has over her predecessors is that she need not resort to personal speculations and theories. For this work is a partial statement of what she herself has been taught by more advanced students, supplemented, in a few details only, by the results of her own study and observation.
What we're trying to do now is combine the oldest principles into a unified and continuous whole. The only benefit the writer has over those who came before her is that she doesn't need to rely on personal guesses or theories. This work is primarily a summary of what she's learned from more advanced students, with only a few details added from her own study and observation.
It is not easy to see how a plainer and franker statement could have been made. The indebtedness to other sources is freely admitted; and, as the reader can see, all references to sources are fully given in the text. The author mentions her own teachers, but not for the purpose of lending a fictitious authority to her statements. For these statements do not need any such support, consisting, as they do, of appeals to reason, to the weight of testimony, and to accepted authorities in the different branches of learning. The reference to her teachers was made simply in modest and honorable disclaim of credit which the writer felt was due to others. As to the teachings[Pg 274] thus received and thus transmitted by her, they are to be judged on their merits, and should neither be accepted or rejected on any other principle. Information is information, however gained; and a man lost in a forest, who has actually been conducted out of it, does not need any testimonials to the trustworthiness of his guide. If The Secret Doctrine can really solve problems, answer questions, and remove doubts, that fact alone is sufficient for the genuine truth-seeker; and the author's statement as to the source of her knowledge will be taken for what it was intended for—a due acknowledgement of gratitude and indebtedness.
It’s hard to believe a simpler and more straightforward statement could be made. The author openly acknowledges her debt to other sources, and as you can see, all source references are clearly provided in the text. She mentions her own teachers, but not to add any false authority to her claims. These claims stand on their own, based on reason, credible testimonies, and accepted experts in various fields of study. The mention of her teachers is simply a humble and respectful nod to those she feels deserve credit. As for the teachings she received and now shares, they should be evaluated on their own merit and shouldn’t be accepted or rejected based on anything else. Information is valuable no matter where it comes from, and someone who has been guided out of a forest doesn’t need any proof of their guide’s reliability. If The Secret Doctrine can genuinely solve problems, answer questions, and clear doubts, that fact alone is enough for a true seeker of knowledge; and the author’s acknowledgment of her sources will be understood as a sincere expression of gratitude and indebtedness.
If H. P. Blavatsky's work is of the kind which these critics wish to make it out to be, surely the student may be trusted to find out that fact for himself; but if it is not of this kind, then the statement that it is, is a misrepresentation—founded possibly on ignorance, but in any case unworthy of a scholar. She claims that she has pointed out many things that have hitherto escaped the attention of scholars. And this is a statement which can only be tested by investigation; anyone presuming to affirm or deny it without such investigation is either a simpleton or a bigot. The pointing out of truths is not an act of dogmatism, since the person to whom they are pointed out is left perfectly free to use his own judgment (if he has any) as to whether that which he has been shown is true or not, whether it is what he was looking for or not.
If H. P. Blavatsky's work is really the way these critics claim, then surely the student can discover that for themselves; but if it’s not like that, then claiming it is, is a misrepresentation—possibly based on ignorance, but definitely not something a scholar should do. She asserts that she has pointed out many things that have previously escaped the attention of scholars. This claim can only be verified through investigation; anyone who dares to affirm or deny it without exploring further is either naive or biased. Highlighting truths isn’t an act of dogmatism, since the person being shown these truths is completely free to use their own judgment (if they have any) to decide if what they’ve been shown is true or not, and whether it’s what they were seeking or not.
H. P. Blavatsky did not write for recognition, but she has succeeded in the object for which she did write—that of arousing thought, calling attention. She desired to startle the world of thought; and this she has certainly done; for her opponents cannot let her alone. Moreover a kind of acknowledgement is to be found in the large and increasing number of facts, denied in her day but since admitted by scholars. It is true that for these revised views credit is not given to their originator; but that must be left to posterity when time shall have obliterated selfishness and ignorance. The question of originality may be settled by calling H. P. Blavatsky a pioneer. The lands into which she has led us are indeed ancient and many a foot has trod them of yore; yet to the modern world they were virgin forests.
H. P. Blavatsky didn't write for recognition, but she achieved her goal of sparking thought and drawing attention. She aimed to shock the intellectual world, and she definitely succeeded; her critics can't seem to ignore her. Additionally, the growing number of facts that were dismissed in her time but are now accepted by scholars serves as a kind of validation. It's true that credit for these updated views isn't given to her, but that recognition will come in the future when selfishness and ignorance fade away. The question of originality can be settled by considering H. P. Blavatsky a pioneer. The territories she led us into are indeed ancient, and many have walked them in the past; yet to the modern world, they were untouched forests.
But one word remains to be said. Fortunately for the credit due to Theosophy and its first promulgator in this age, H. P. Blavatsky's writings do not constitute the whole of her work. She has left behind [Pg 275]her the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, an organization which embodies many teachings which could never be communicated by books alone. This means that her work is in hands that will take care that she gets the credit to which she is entitled, and that the real Theosophical work is of a kind that can only be done by Theosophists, and so can not be plagiarized. And even the clues given in her writings will prove inadequate unless taken in connexion with an application of Theosophy in the student's daily life; for she took good care to show the inseparable connexion between knowledge and conduct. Thus those who try to use The Secret Doctrine as a mine from which they may dig out something that they can use to their own private advantage are more likely to serve the author's cause than their own; for the only use that can be made of half-truths is to point the way to the missing halves.
But there’s one more thing to say. Luckily for the recognition owed to Theosophy and its first advocate in this era, H. P. Blavatsky's writings are not the entirety of her work. She has left behind [Pg 275] the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, an organization that embodies many teachings that can't be shared through books alone. This means her work is in the hands of those who will ensure she gets the recognition she deserves, and that the true Theosophical work is something only Theosophists can do, so it cannot be copied. Moreover, the hints given in her writings will be insufficient unless they're connected to applying Theosophy in the student's everyday life; she made sure to illustrate the inseparable link between knowledge and behavior. Therefore, those who attempt to use The Secret Doctrine as a source from which to extract something for their personal benefit are more likely to support the author's mission than their own; because the only purpose of half-truths is to guide you towards the missing halves.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A FARMHOUSE ON THE NORFOLK BROADS, ENGLAND
A district to the west of Great Yarmouth watered by three rivers with
many open spaces called "broads," roads and long narrow lanes, all of
water. Many birds—water-fowl—nest and feed amongst the sedges;
pure white swans sail about with majestic dignity and grace, some
carrying their cygnets on the back, between the raised wings.
A FARMHOUSE ON THE NORFOLK BROADS, ENGLAND
A region west of Great Yarmouth with three rivers and plenty of open areas known as "broads," along with roads and long, narrow lanes, all lined with water. Numerous birds—waterfowl—nest and feed among the reeds; pure white swans glide gracefully, often carrying their cygnets on their backs, nestled between their lifted wings.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
BUCKINGHAM PALACE, LONDON: THE LONDON RESIDENCE OF THE BRITISH SOVEREIGN
BUCKINGHAM PALACE, LONDON: THE LONDON HOME OF THE BRITISH MONARCH
BUCKINGHAM PALACE, LONDON
THE illustration shows the eastern façade of Buckingham Palace, the residence of King George V when in London. It is taken from St. James' Park. The end of the lake, which is five acres in area, can be seen in the picture. The private gardens occupy fifty acres. The eastern wing of the palace, 360 feet long, was added by Blore in 1846, making the building a large quadrangle. Buckingham Palace was originally erected in 1703 by a Duke of Buckingham, on the site of Arlington House, where it is recorded that tea was first drunk in England. George III purchased it, and it was remodeled by Nash in 1825 for George IV. The exterior is generally condemned as an architectural failure, imposing only from its size, but the interior has some good features. The white marble staircase is considered very handsome. The palace contains a fine sculpture gallery, library, etc. The Throne Room is 66 feet long, the State Drawing Room 110 feet by 60. The Picture Gallery, which is 180 feet long, contains a very fine collection, chiefly Dutch pictures. There are excellent examples of Rembrandt (the great Adoration of the Magi—1667), Hals, Teniers, Rubens, Osrade, Van Dyck (Charles I on horseback), Cuyp, Potter, De Hooch, Titian, Carracci, Claude, etc. Permission for strangers to visit the gallery is difficult to obtain, but may sometimes be obtained when the court is not in residence. The new monument to Queen Victoria, just unveiled, stands in front of Buckingham Palace.
THE illustration shows the east side of Buckingham Palace, the home of King George V when he was in London. It’s taken from St. James' Park. You can see the end of the lake, which is five acres in size, in the picture. The private gardens cover fifty acres. The eastern wing of the palace, 360 feet long, was added by Blore in 1846, creating a large quadrangle. Buckingham Palace was originally built in 1703 by a Duke of Buckingham on the site of Arlington House, where it’s noted that tea was first consumed in England. George III bought it, and it was remodeled by Nash in 1825 for George IV. The exterior is often criticized as an architectural failure, being impressive only because of its size, but the interior has some nice features. The white marble staircase is considered very beautiful. The palace has a great sculpture gallery, library, and more. The Throne Room is 66 feet long, and the State Drawing Room measures 110 feet by 60. The Picture Gallery, which is 180 feet long, has a very fine collection, mainly Dutch paintings. There are excellent works by Rembrandt (the great Adoration of the Magi—1667), Hals, Teniers, Rubens, Osrade, Van Dyck (Charles I on horseback), Cuyp, Potter, De Hooch, Titian, Carracci, Claude, and others. Getting permission for visitors to see the gallery is tough, but it can sometimes be arranged when the court is not in residence. The new monument to Queen Victoria, just unveiled, is in front of Buckingham Palace.
THE GOLDEN CHAIN OF PLATONIC SUCCESSION:
by F. S. Darrow, A. M., Ph.D. (Harv.)

A KEY to the interpretation of Greek philosophy, generally neglected except by Platonists and Theosophists, is given by the following statement of Proklos, the "Platonic Successor":
A key to understanding Greek philosophy, often overlooked except by Platonists and Theosophists, is provided by the following statement from Proclus, the "Platonic Successor":
What Orpheus delivered in hidden allegories, Pythagoras learned when he was initiated into the Orphic Mysteries, in which Plato next received a perfect knowledge from the Orphic and Pythagorean writings.
What Orpheus disclosed in hidden symbols, Pythagoras grasped when he was introduced to the Orphic Mysteries, from which Plato later attained a full understanding through the writings of Orpheus and Pythagoras.
In this connexion it was pointed out by H. P. Blavatsky, the foundress of the Theosophical Society (Isis Unveiled, vol. II, p. 39, Point Loma edition) that Plato himself in his Letters declares that his teachings were derived from ancient and sacred doctrines. In the Seventh Letter of the collection which has come down to us he says:
In this connection, H. P. Blavatsky, the founder of the Theosophical Society (Isis Unveiled, vol. II, p. 39, Point Loma edition), pointed out that Plato himself states in his Letters that his teachings came from ancient and sacred doctrines. In the Seventh Letter of the collection that has been passed down to us, he says:
It is ever necessary to believe in the truth of the Sacred Accounts of the Olden Time, which inform us that the soul is immortal and has judges of its conduct and suffers the greatest punishments when it is liberated from the body. Hence it is requisite to regard it a lesser evil to suffer than to commit the greatest sins and injuries.
It's always essential to believe in the truth of the Sacred Accounts from the Olden Time, which tell us that the soul is immortal and has judges for its actions, facing the worst punishments after leaving the body. So, we should consider it a lesser evil to endure suffering rather than to commit the greatest sins and harms.
It is unjustifiable to assume as scholars usually do that we are in a position to judge correctly of all of Plato's thoughts because, most fortunately, it appears that all of his published works have been preserved. The last thirty-eight years of Plato's life were spent as Scholarch or Head of the Platonic School among the olive groves of the Academy where the philosopher dwelt with some of his principal students, namely, his successor and pupil Speusippos, Xenokrates, and others, teaching Divine Wisdom freely to those who were able to understand. The fact that Aristotle refers to various teachings of Plato not now extant in the Platonic works, as well as the request in the Second of our Platonic Letters that the letter be burned after its frequent reading so that it may not fall into improper hands, both afford corroborative evidence of the tradition that Plato refused to publish any of his numerous lectures and oral teachings. It is therefore a priori probable that Plato treated philosophy in two distinct ways, one treatment intended for public circulation and the other intended for School instruction. If this be true, presumably his published dialogs give mere indirect hints, illustrations, and applications of the central principles of his teachings, which were revealed only orally to a selected audience. Doubtless the character of his oral instructions also[Pg 277] varied and certain teachings were given only to a few of his more advanced students, as even Grote admits. Therefore in seeking to understand Plato it is important to recollect that today "the Prince of Western Philosophers" is known only from his Dialogs, while his teachings as Scholarch are now unknown. It is, however, certain from the statement of Aristotle in regard to Plato's lectures "On the Supreme Good," that Plato in his oral instructions taught Pythagorean Doctrines, and dealt with the highest and most transcendental concepts in a mystical and enigmatical way.
It’s unreasonable to assume, as scholars often do, that we can accurately judge all of Plato's ideas just because, luckily, all of his published works have been preserved. The last thirty-eight years of Plato's life were spent as the head of the Platonic School, among the olive groves of the Academy, living with some of his key students, including his successor Speusippos and Xenokrates, freely teaching Divine Wisdom to those who could grasp it. The fact that Aristotle mentions various teachings of Plato that aren’t found in the surviving Platonic works, along with the request in the Second of our Platonic Letters to burn the letter after it has been read multiple times to prevent it from falling into the wrong hands, both support the idea that Plato chose not to publish any of his many lectures and oral teachings. Therefore, it’s likely that Plato approached philosophy in two different ways: one meant for public consumption and the other for instruction within the School. If this is accurate, his published dialogues probably only give indirect hints, examples, and applications of the main principles of his teachings, which were revealed only verbally to a chosen audience. Clearly, the nature of his oral teachings also varied, with some lessons reserved for a select group of his more advanced students, as even Grote acknowledges. Thus, when trying to understand Plato, it’s important to remember that today "the Prince of Western Philosophers" is known solely from his Dialogs, while his teachings as head of the School remain unknown. However, it is clear from Aristotle's statements about Plato's lectures "On the Supreme Good" that in his oral teachings, Plato discussed Pythagorean doctrines and approached the highest and most transcendental concepts in a mystical and enigmatic manner.
In regard to this there are important declarations in the extant Letters of Plato, Letters which it is orthodox to declare to be apocryphal, but whose genuineness is rightly defended by Grote in his Plato and Other Companions of Socrates. In the Second Letter, which is addressed to Dionysios the Younger of Syracuse, Plato uses some very suggestive language in referring to the effect upon the newly fledged student of entering the School:
In relation to this, there are significant statements in the existing Letters of Plato, which are commonly considered apocryphal, but whose authenticity is justifiably defended by Grote in his Plato and Other Companions of Socrates. In the Second Letter, addressed to Dionysios the Younger of Syracuse, Plato uses some very telling language to describe the impact on the new student upon entering the School:
I must speak to you in enigmas that should this tablet meet with any accident by land or by sea, he, who might perchance read it, may not understand. This has not happened to you alone but in truth no one when he first hears me is otherwise affected. Some have greater troubles, others less but nearly every student has a struggle of no slight power from which in truth he is freed only with difficulty. Be careful, however, that these discussions do not become known by men devoid of knowledge—discussions which if continually heard for many years at length with great labor are purified like gold. Many persons apt at learning and remembering have heard them for not less than thirty years and after testing them in every way have recently declared that those things which formerly appeared to them to be least worthy of belief now appear to be most worthy of belief and perfectly clear. The most important protection is to learn but not to commit to writing because what is written will almost certainly become public knowledge. Therefore on this account I have never myself at any time written anything on these subjects. There neither is nor ever shall be any treatise of Plato. The opinions called by the name of Plato are those of Socrates in his days of youthful vigor and glory.
I have to speak to you in riddles so that if this tablet ever gets lost or damaged, anyone who reads it won't really understand it. You're not alone in this; honestly, everyone hears me for the first time and feels the same way. Some people struggle more than others, but nearly every student faces significant challenges that are hard to overcome. Just be careful that these conversations don’t end up with those who don’t understand them—discussions that, after being repeated for many years, can eventually become refined like gold through hard work. Many eager learners have engaged with these ideas for at least thirty years, and after testing them in every way, they recently admitted that what once seemed unbelievable now seems the most credible and clear. The best way to protect this knowledge is to learn it but not write it down because what you write will almost definitely become public. That's why I've never written anything on these topics myself. There is no treatise by Plato, and there never will be. The views attributed to Plato are really Socrates’ thoughts from his youthful days of strength and glory.
These words of Plato, if admitted to be genuine, especially when linked with the following statements made in the Seventh of our Letters, show the futility of the current dogmatism of what purport to be correct and complete modern expositions and criticisms of Platonism, and ought to instil more humility in the orthodox dogmatists who strive to interpret the thoughts of the Master. The declarations referred to in the Seventh Letter are set forth as follows:
These words from Plato, if considered authentic, especially when connected with the statements made in the Seventh of our Letters, highlight the pointlessness of the current dogmatism surrounding what claims to be accurate and complete modern explanations and critiques of Platonism. They should encourage more humility among the traditional dogmatists who attempt to interpret the ideas of the Master. The claims mentioned in the Seventh Letter are presented as follows:
In regard to all who either have written or who shall write confidently stating that they know about what I am occupied, whether they claim to have heard it from me or from others or to have discovered it themselves, I can say that it is impossible for them to know anything as to my beliefs about these matters; for there is not and never will be any composition of mine about them. For a matter of this kind can not be expressed in words as other sciences are. But by a long acquaintance with the subject and by living with it suddenly a light is kindled in the mind, as from a fire bursting forth, which being engendered in the soul feeds itself upon itself.
To everyone who has written or will write, confidently claiming to know what I'm involved with—whether they say they've heard it from me, from others, or figured it out on their own—I want to say that it’s impossible for them to truly understand my beliefs about these issues. There is and will never be any work of mine on this subject. This kind of topic can't be put into words like other sciences. Instead, after spending a long time with the subject and living it, suddenly a light ignites in the mind, like a fire bursting forth, which, once sparked in the soul, feeds on itself.
He adds:
He says:
I should consider it the proudest accomplishment of my life, as well as of signal benefit to mankind, to bring forward an exposition of Nature luminous to all. But I think the attempt would be in nowise beneficial except to a few who require merely slight guidance to enable them to find it out for themselves; to most persons it would do no good but would only fill them with the empty conceit of knowledge and with contempt for others, as if they had learnt something solemn.
I should consider it the greatest achievement of my life and a real contribution to humanity to provide a clear understanding of Nature for everyone. However, I think this effort wouldn't really help most people, as it would only benefit a few who just need a little direction to figure it out themselves; for the majority, it wouldn't be useful and would only give them a false sense of knowledge and superiority over others, making them feel like they've learned something important.
It may therefore be safely assumed that Plato intentionally refused to publish his views upon the most important subjects in a world of spite and puzzling contention. Note what he says in the Seventh Letter of the true disciple who is
It can be confidently assumed that Plato deliberately chose not to publish his ideas on the most significant topics in a world filled with malice and confusing debate. Pay attention to what he states in the Seventh Letter about the true disciple who is
in fact a lover of Wisdom, related to it and worthy of it by reason of his own inherent divinity. He thinks that he has been told of a wonderful Path, on which he ought forthwith to travel and that any other manner of life is unendurable. After this he does not torture both himself and his Leader by departing from the Path before he reaches the Goal, thereby obtaining the power of journeying without a Guide to point out the way before him. But they, who are not really lovers of Wisdom, but have only a coating of color like those whose bodies are sunburnt, when they perceive how many things are to be learnt and find out how great is the labor and what temperance in daily nourishment is requisite, they deem it too difficult and beyond their powers and become unable to attend to it at all and some of them persuade themselves that they have sufficiently heard the whole and do not wish further to exert themselves.
In fact, a true lover of Wisdom is connected to it and worthy of it because of their inner divinity. They believe they have found an incredible Path they should pursue right away, and that any other way of living is unbearable. After this, they don’t torment themselves or their Leader by deviating from the Path before reaching the Goal, thus becoming able to move forward without a Guide to lead them. However, those who are not genuine lovers of Wisdom, merely putting up a front like people whose skin is sunburned, when they see how much there is to learn and recognize the hard work and self-discipline needed in daily life, find it too difficult and beyond their capacity. They become unable to engage with it at all, and some convince themselves that they have learned enough and do not want to push themselves any further.
At Plato's death in 347 b. c. the house, the library, and the garden in the Academy, were bequeathed by the Master as the permanent property of the School, whose income in the course of the centuries was largely increased by endowments. For about three hundred years the grounds at the Academy remained uninterruptedly the Headquarters of the School, but during the Siege of Athens by the Roman general Sulla in 87 b. c., the Teacher or Scholarch of that time was forced to retire within the city walls and gave his instruction in the Gymnasium, called Ptolemaeum, where Cicero heard the Scholarch Antiochos[Pg 279] in 79 b. c. For more than six hundred years longer the grounds at the Academy remained in possession of the School, which however soon degenerated into a form of philosophical scepticism and eclecticism, from which it was later recalled by the so-called Neo- or New Platonists. Finally under the pressure of ecclesiastical bigotry and greed the Emperor Justinian confiscated the School property and forbade the last Scholarch Damascius to teach. Accordingly a little band of seven Platonic Pilgrim-sages, consisting of Damascius, Simplicius, Eulalius, Priscian, Hermeias, Diogenes, and Isidore, to avoid ecclesiastical persecution, were forced to wander away from the domains of Christendom over mountain and desert to the distant court of the Persian Emperor Chosroës, who four years later forced Justinian by treaty to let the last of the Neoplatonists return to their native land and die a natural death, guaranteeing them protection against further monkish persecution. It is a strange fact that as soon as the School grounds in the Academy were confiscated, a rumor, true or false, presently spread to the effect that the deserted property had become straightway unhealthy, a rumor which has persisted to this day, although it is impossible for one who has visited the spot to perceive any reason why it should not under proper cultivation re-become the healthful and beautiful garden it once was.
At Plato's death in 347 b. c., he left the house, library, and garden in the Academy as permanent property of the School, which over the centuries received increased funding through endowments. For about three hundred years, the Academy's grounds were the main hub for the School. However, during the Siege of Athens by the Roman general Sulla in 87 b. c., the Scholarch at the time had to retreat within the city walls and held classes in a Gymnasium known as Ptolemaeum, where Cicero attended lectures by the Scholarch Antiochos[Pg 279] in 79 b. c.. For more than six hundred years, the Academy remained under the School's ownership, but it gradually fell into philosophical skepticism and eclecticism until the revival by the so-called Neo- or New Platonists. Eventually, due to ecclesiastical intolerance and greed, Emperor Justinian confiscated the School's property and prohibited the last Scholarch, Damascius, from teaching. As a result, a small group of seven Platonic sages, including Damascius, Simplicius, Eulalius, Priscian, Hermeias, Diogenes, and Isidore, fled from the lands of Christianity across mountains and deserts to the distant court of the Persian Emperor Chosroës. Four years later, Chosroës pressured Justinian through a treaty to allow the last Neoplatonists to return home and live out their lives peacefully, ensuring their protection from further persecution. Interestingly, as soon as the Academy grounds were seized, a rumor—whether true or false—began to circulate that the abandoned property had become unhealthy. This rumor has continued to this day, even though anyone who has visited the site can see no reason it couldn't be restored to the once healthful and beautiful garden it used to be under proper care.
The following notice appeared in the Bibliotheca Platonica for November-December, 1889:
The following notice appeared in the Bibliotheca Platonica for November-December, 1889:
Secure the Academy! We desire to call the attention of Platonists throughout the world to the fact that the site of the Ancient Academy at Athens, Greece, could probably be secured by prompt and concerted action. Proper measures should be taken at once to organize an association having for its object the purchase, preservation and restoration of the place where Plato lived and taught and where his disciples continued his sublime and enlightening work for centuries. It should be rescued from the hands of the profane, and set aside for the perpetual use and benefit of all true followers of Divine Philosophy. There is no good reason, why, in due time, the Platonic School should not again become, as it once was, the nursery of Science and Wisdom for the whole World.
Secure the Academy! We want to highlight to Platonists worldwide that the site of the Ancient Academy in Athens, Greece, could likely be protected through swift and coordinated action. Immediate steps should be taken to create an organization focused on buying, preserving, and restoring the place where Plato lived and taught, where his students carried on his deep and enlightening work for centuries. It should be protected from misuse and set aside for the ongoing use and benefit of all true followers of Divine Philosophy. There’s no reason why, over time, the Platonic School shouldn’t once again become, as it once was, a center of Science and Wisdom for the entire world.
Note the significant words of Thomas Taylor, the great Platonist of a hundred years ago, who in the words of H. P. Blavatsky is "one of the very few commentators on old Greek and Latin authors who have given their just dues to the ancients for their mental development":
Note the important words of Thomas Taylor, the great Platonist from a century ago, who, in the words of H. P. Blavatsky, is "one of the very few commentators on old Greek and Latin authors who have given their due credit to the ancients for their intellectual growth":
As to the philosophy (Platonism, as taught by Orpheus, Pythagoras, and Plato) by whose assistance these (the Eleusinian and Orphic) Mysteries are[Pg 280] developed, it is coeval with the universe itself; and however its continuity may be broken by opposing systems, it will make its appearance at different periods of time, as long as the sun himself shall continue to illuminate the world. It has been, indeed, and may hereafter be violently assaulted by delusive opinions; but the opposition will be just as imbecile as that of the waves of the sea against a temple, built on a rock, which majestically pours them back,
The philosophy (Platonism, as taught by Orpheus, Pythagoras, and Plato) that shapes these Mysteries (the Eleusinian and Orphic) has existed since the dawn of the universe. Even though its continuity might be interrupted by opposing views, it will reappear at different moments as long as the sun continues to shine on the world. It has faced, and may again face, significant challenges from false beliefs; but that opposition will be as weak as the waves of the ocean trying to topple a temple built on solid rock, which firmly withstands them.
"Broken and vanquish'd foaming to the main."
"Broken and defeated, crashing into the ocean."
Somewhat similar although less suggestive is the tribute of a recent writer upon Neoplatonism:
Somewhat similar, though less implied, is the tribute from a recent writer on Neoplatonism:
The Neoplatonist held that nothing perishes and Neoplatonism is still alive. Its mysticism has lived on. Its idealism can never die.
The Neoplatonist believed that nothing really dies, and Neoplatonism is still relevant today. Its mysticism continues to exist, and its idealism will never disappear.
CLASSICAL CYRENE: by Ariomardes
WHAT we call "history" is largely a dogma. It stands on a basis very similar to that on which some other dogmas, religious, literary, scientific, etc., stand; that is, it stands on a particular, restricted, and local brand of culture, known as "Western civilization." And, like these other dogmas, it is destined to become seriously modified by later researches and discoveries.
WHAT we call "history" is mostly a belief. It rests on a foundation quite similar to that of other beliefs, whether they are religious, literary, scientific, etc.; that is, it is based on a specific, limited, and local type of culture known as "Western civilization." And, like these other beliefs, it is likely to be significantly changed by future research and discoveries.
For look at our classical history; it is founded chiefly upon a literature—the literature of cultured circles in Greece and Rome. That this literature does not reflect the life of the people to any adequate extent we know; for the spade of the archaeologists, instead of confirmations, too often unearths surprises. The results of archaeology go to show that ancient peoples were more advanced in many important arts of life than we had surmised from our acquaintance with the said literature. Hebraic tradition, too, backed by the weight of religious authority, has colored our views of the past, and prevented us from estimating aright the claims of non-Christian peoples. In considering the history of Hindûstân, Persia, Egypt, etc., students have sought to make dates agree with their own sacred traditions. Again, we have too often shown a lack of appreciation of the form and style of other historians, when these have not adopted the literal and precise form favored by our own historians; and have consequently, in a vain attempt to take poetical language in the sense of a scientific treatise, frequently rejected it and its message altogether.
Look at our classical history; it's mainly based on the literature from educated circles in Greece and Rome. We know that this literature doesn't adequately reflect the lives of everyday people; the work of archaeologists often uncovers surprising truths instead of confirming what we thought we knew. Archaeological findings suggest that ancient civilizations were more advanced in many important aspects of life than we previously realized from that literature. Additionally, Hebraic tradition, supported by religious authority, has influenced our understanding of the past and has led us to misjudge the significance of non-Christian cultures. When examining the history of Hindustan, Persia, Egypt, and others, scholars have often tried to align dates with their own sacred traditions. Moreover, we've too often failed to appreciate the form and style of historians from different cultures when they haven't used the straightforward, precise format favored by our own historians; as a result, in a misguided effort to interpret poetic language as if it were a scientific study, we've frequently dismissed both it and its message entirely.
Around that Mediterranean basin which was the classic theater, were great nations to whose history we have not hitherto had access, but of which we are now beginning to learn a little. The civilization—or rather, several distinct civilizations—that preceded Greece, and whose center at one time was Crete, at another the western shores of Asia Minor; the mysterious Nabatheans and Sabaeans; the equally mysterious Hittites; empires in Africa, south of Egypt, and inland from the east coast; these and other fragmentary remains slowly accumulate to confirm the assurances made by H. P. Blavatsky in The Secret Doctrine that a far greater and longer past lies behind us than we have so far guessed.
Around the Mediterranean, which was the classic stage for history, there were great nations whose histories we haven't fully explored yet, but we're starting to learn a bit about them. The civilization—or rather, several different civilizations—that came before Greece, with one center at times in Crete and another along the western shores of Asia Minor; the enigmatic Nabateans and Sabaeans; the equally mysterious Hittites; empires in Africa, south of Egypt, and inland from the east coast; these and other scattered remnants are slowly adding up to support what H. P. Blavatsky said in The Secret Doctrine: that a much greater and deeper past exists behind us than we've previously assumed.
The name Cyrene is suggestive along these lines, and forms the topic of a recent article by Professor Alfred Emerson of the Chicago Art Institute, in The Scientific American.
The name Cyrene hints at these ideas and is the focus of a recent article by Professor Alfred Emerson from the Chicago Art Institute, in The Scientific American.
A number of Dorian islanders, we are there told, planted a European colony on the great Libyan headland to the south of Greece proper, 640 years b. c., so that Cyrene and its neighborhood had as long an authentic history as ancient Rome itself. A dynasty of kings was succeeded by a republic and the Libyans sometimes pressed the Greek colony hard. Cyrene had its own school of philosophy and a famous school of medicine. It had over 100,000 inhabitants, and the Ptolemies gave it kings again.
A group of Dorian islanders, we are told, established a European colony on the large Libyan headland south of Greece proper, around 640 years b. c., making Cyrene and its surrounding areas have a history as long and authentic as ancient Rome itself. A monarchy was replaced by a republic, and the Libyans occasionally put a lot of pressure on the Greek colony. Cyrene had its own school of philosophy and a well-known medical school. It had more than 100,000 residents, and the Ptolemies reinstated kings there.
Sporadic explorations have brought to light a few relics, but heretofore the Ottoman government has repressed the curiosity of more systematic researchers. Now, however, an American expedition has won a firman to explore the ruins, and we shall soon have a record of this powerful but little known outlier of classic culture.
Sporadic explorations have uncovered a few artifacts, but until now, the Ottoman government has stifled the curiosity of more organized researchers. However, an American expedition has now received permission to explore the ruins, and we will soon have a record of this significant but lesser-known part of classical culture.
KILLARNEY, IRELAND: by F. J. Dick, M. Inst. C. E., M. Inst. C. E. I.

THOSE who pass hurriedly through the Killarney district know little of its manifold fascination. Even among natives few have thoroughly explored its features. But to one who has made many more or less prolonged visits there, at all seasons, and who has gained a sympathetic interest in its people and in the legends that belong to every rock, islet, and mountain, and who has seen it in storm and sunshine, at dawn and sunset, and by moonlight, the feeling grows that here the immutable decree of Karmic law, "there shall be no more going up and down," during this cycle, never fully descended—that, in fact, this is no part of the ordinary world at all, but something distinct, sacred, set apart for some inscrutable reason and purpose. The very atmosphere of some fairy-world of Light and Day hovers about these Lakes and wooded mountain heights, and seems to penetrate everything. Right in the center, in the very heart of all the beauty, between Dinish Island and Glena, rises the Shee, or Sidhe (Sanskrit Siddhi) Mountain—the mountain of the Fairy World, next to Purple Mountain.
THOSE who rush through the Killarney area know very little about its many charms. Even among locals, few have truly explored its features. But for someone who has made several extended visits there, at all times of the year, and who has developed a genuine interest in its people and the legends tied to every rock, islet, and mountain—someone who has experienced it in both storms and sunshine, at dawn and sunset, and by moonlight—the sense grows that here the unchangeable law of karma, "there shall be no more going up and down," during this cycle, has never fully descended. In fact, this seems to be no part of the ordinary world at all, but something unique, sacred, set apart for some mysterious reason and purpose. The very atmosphere of a fairy world filled with Light and Day surrounds these lakes and wooded mountain heights, seemingly penetrating everything. Right in the center, in the very heart of all this beauty, between Dinish Island and Glena, rises the Shee, or Sidhe (Sanskrit Siddhi) Mountain—the mountain of the Fairy World, next to Purple Mountain.
Strange to say, it is just here, too, that the luxuriant vegetation of Killarney seems fairly to run riot, and we find trees and shrubs of tropical character growing side by side with those of temperate and colder climes. Eucalyptus, palm, bamboo, jostle cedar and pine; while the profusion of flowers of all kinds is amazing. And the delicious perfumes of the place, with just a faint suggestion of a turf-fire somewhere a little way off, are something to remember. Some of the Killarney plants belong to what was once an unbroken coast-line extending to Spain. Such are saxifraga umbrosa (London pride), saxifraga geum, arbutus unedo, and pinguicula grandiflora. The arbutus grows in profusion at Killarney, although its real home, in a sense, is among the Pyrenees. Other plants are found along the west coast, which are indigenous to the eastern shores of America.
Strangely enough, it's right here that the lush vegetation of Killarney seems to truly take over, and we see tropical trees and shrubs growing next to those from temperate and colder regions. Eucalyptus, palm, and bamboo are all mixed in with cedar and pine; the variety of flowers is truly astonishing. The delightful scents of the area, combined with a faint hint of a turf fire somewhere nearby, are unforgettable. Some plants in Killarney are part of what was once an unbroken coastline extending all the way to Spain. These include saxifraga umbrosa (London pride), saxifraga geum, arbutus unedo, and pinguicula grandiflora. The arbutus thrives in abundance in Killarney, even though its true home, in a sense, is among the Pyrenees. Other plants found along the west coast are native to the eastern shores of America.
One thinks of Breasil, and the Isles of the Western Sea, a later geological period than that when there was unbroken, or practically unbroken, connexion between Ireland, Spain, and America. And then one begins to wonder when the links of the past will be more clear.
One thinks of Breasil and the Islands of the Western Sea, a later geological period than when there was an unbroken, or almost unbroken, connection between Ireland, Spain, and America. Then, one starts to wonder when the connections of the past will become clearer.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
THE OLD WEIR BRIDGE, KILLARNEY
The Old Weir Bridge, Killarney

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE GAP OF DUNLOE, KILLARNEY
The Gap of Dunloe, Killarney

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving
COLLEEN BAWN ROCK, KILLARNEY
Colleen Bawn Rock, Killarney

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
AN OLD IRISH FARMYARD
An old Irish farmyard
These memories of the past! Are they not pressing more strongly than ever on the hearts and imaginations—on the soul—of the [Pg 283]Irish? No attempted deadening of this urge by half-hearted dry-as-dust methods ingeniously forced on the poor folk by interested parties (vested interests) will avail much. The unrest, which manifests in so many ways in contemporary Irish life, has surely a deep source. There are incarnations and incarnations. Some kinds are racial, that is, belong to the larger sweep of things. No artificial barriers can stop them. No pretended patronage of the Irish language movement will be able to check influences belonging to the inner life of a race-soul under recurrent upward impulse.
These memories of the past! Are they not pressing more strongly than ever on the hearts and imaginations—on the soul—of the [Pg 283]Irish? No half-hearted, dry-as-dust methods, forced on the poor people by those with their own agendas, will make much of a difference. The unrest, which shows itself in so many ways in today’s Irish life, must have a deep-rooted cause. There are countless forms. Some are racial, meaning they relate to the larger context of things. No artificial barriers can stop them. No feigned support for the Irish language movement can prevent influences that are part of the inner life of a race’s spirit striving for upward movement.
Hy-breasil and the Isles of the West! Once the Coom-Dhuv, or Black Valley, to the west of the Killarney Upper Lake, was an arm of the sea; and those who lived on the temple-crowned heights of Killarney could have told us something of those Isles, which were in no shadow-world, but were realities, relics of Atlantis, undoubtedly. These legends must find their solution, partly by the names, partly by the details; and be studied in the light of H. P. Blavatsky's writings, particularly The Secret Doctrine, where many a clue is given; and where the Sanskrit, Chaldaean, and Irish names fail to give the clues, it seems the Welsh will come triumphantly to the rescue. After all, the details have only relative importance, for the broad facts are already plainly outlined in The Secret Doctrine; and it is no very difficult matter to see what is meant by Partholon, with the cow-faced and the goat-headed; by Nemed; by the Tuatha de Danaan (Fourth Race Atlanteans of the Right Path), and Formorians (those of the Left); some of their descendants living on in archaic Ireland; and the Milesians, the early arrivals of the Fifth, from Central Asia via Egypt and Scandinavia, when Spain and Africa were one and Ireland was part of Scandinavia. All of which was long before what we call the Celts, crossed the Caucasus into Europe. Irish mythology is real history, some of it disfigured, as usual, by irreverent or ignorant hands. The worst of it is that the Irish seemed to enjoy having their past belittled, and their gods and heroes dethroned in favor of a piece of patchwork of alien growth; a kind of travesty of Eastern and Egyptian teachings, belittled, like the Irish gods; and dethroned, truly! It was a "magical and Druidic mist" of the wrong kind unfortunately, which descended upon the heirs of Atlantean knowledge. And it will take some effort to dispel it, very probably. It is dispelled though!
Hy-Breasil and the Isles of the West! Once, the Coom-Dhuv, or Black Valley, to the west of Killarney Upper Lake, was an arm of the sea; and those who lived on the temple-topped heights of Killarney could have told us something about those Isles, which were not part of some shadowy realm, but were real places, likely remnants of Atlantis. These legends need to be unraveled, partly through their names and partly through their details, and should be examined in light of H. P. Blavatsky's writings, especially The Secret Doctrine, where many clues are offered; and where the Sanskrit, Chaldean, and Irish names do not provide the answers, it seems the Welsh will come to the rescue. Ultimately, the details hold only relative importance, for the broad facts are already clearly laid out in The Secret Doctrine; and it’s not very hard to understand what is meant by Partholon, with the cow-faced and the goat-headed; by Nemed; by the Tuatha de Danaan (Fourth Race Atlanteans of the Right Path), and Formorians (those of the Left); with some of their descendants still living on in ancient Ireland; and the Milesians, the early arrivals of the Fifth, who came from Central Asia via Egypt and Scandinavia, when Spain and Africa were united and Ireland was part of Scandinavia. This all occurred long before what we call the Celts crossed the Caucasus into Europe. Irish mythology is real history, some of it distorted, as usual, by irreverent or ignorant hands. The worst part is that the Irish seemed to take pleasure in having their past minimized, and their gods and heroes overthrown in favor of a patchwork of foreign influences; a kind of mockery of Eastern and Egyptian teachings, belittled like the Irish gods; and truly dethroned! It was a "magical and Druidic mist" of the wrong sort that unfortunately settled over the heirs of Atlantean knowledge. And it will likely take some effort to clear it away. It is being cleared, though!
Thoughts like these are apt to cross one's mind among the regal solitudes of Killarney, where for miles, as you look down from some[Pg 284] crag, no human habitation can be seen—one of the places where you can sit, and watch the Sword of Light, and the Spear of Victory getting busy; so that the other two Jewels brought from the Isles of the West will shine again.
Thoughts like these tend to come to mind in the majestic solitude of Killarney, where for miles, as you gaze down from a rocky outcrop, you can see no signs of human life—one of those places where you can sit and observe the Sword of Light and the Spear of Victory hard at work; so that the other two Jewels brought from the Isles of the West will shine once more.
One visible sign, at least, of the Sword of Light, is a growing temperance movement among the youth of Ireland. Right conduct leads to light, whatever be the mists obscuring one's vision along the road of life. Perhaps the youth of Ireland will next look into the ancient past to discern vestiges of nobility as well as simplicity of character; and note what manner of men some true kings were, and by whom attended—bards, or poet-seers; lawgivers, or disciplinarians; craftsmen; and warriors. Another kind of functionary was—well, he was not needed.
One clear sign of the Sword of Light is the rising temperance movement among the youth of Ireland. Doing what's right leads to clarity, no matter the fog that clouds one's vision along life's journey. Maybe the youth of Ireland will soon explore their ancient past to find traces of nobility and simplicity of character; and see what kind of men some true kings were, alongside whom they were surrounded—bards or poet-seers; lawgivers or enforcers; craftsmen; and warriors. Another type of official was—well, he wasn’t necessary.
One of the legends of Killarney, really connected, it would seem, with Inisfallen, has no very exact parallel, and possesses some interesting and suggestive features. The story as given by Mr. Ockenden a century and a half ago is somewhat as follows. There lived in Inisfallen many hundred years ago a prince named O'Donoghoe. He manifested during his stay on earth great munificence, great humanity, and great wisdom; for by his profound knowledge in all the secret powers of nature, he wrought wonders as miraculous as any tradition has recorded, of saints by the aid of angels, or of sorcerers by the assistance of demons; and among many other astonishing performances, he rendered his person immortal. After having continued a long time on the surface of the globe without growing old he one day took leave of his friends, and rising from the floor, like some aerial existence, passed through the window, shot away horizontally to a considerable distance, and then descended. The water, unfolding at his approach, gave him entrance to the sub-aqueous regions and then, to the astonishment of all beholders, closed over his head, as they believed, for ever; but in this they were mistaken.
One of the legends of Killarney, seemingly tied to Inisfallen, has no exact parallel and includes some interesting and thought-provoking elements. The story, as shared by Mr. Ockenden a century and a half ago, goes something like this: Many hundreds of years ago, there lived in Inisfallen a prince named O'Donoghoe. During his time on Earth, he showed immense generosity, compassion, and wisdom; his deep understanding of the hidden powers of nature allowed him to perform miracles as astonishing as any documented by saints with angelic help or sorcerers with demonic assistance. Among many other remarkable feats, he made himself immortal. After living for a long time without aging, he one day bid farewell to his friends. Rising from the ground like some ethereal being, he passed through the window, soared horizontally for quite a distance, and then descended. The water parted to let him in, granting him access to the underwater realms, and then, to the shock of everyone watching, closed over his head, as they believed, forever; but they were mistaken.
He returned again, some years after, revisiting—not, like Hamlet's ghost "the glimpses of the moon, making night hideous," but—the radiance of the sun, making day joyful, to those at least who saw him; since which time he has continued to make very frequent expeditions to these upper regions, sometimes three or four in a year; but sometimes three or four years pass without his once appearing, which the bordering inhabitants have always looked upon as a mark of very bad times. Mr. Ockenden continues the tale of his experiences:
He returned years later, not like Hamlet's ghost haunting the night, but with the bright light of the sun, bringing joy to those who saw him. Since then, he has made frequent trips to these upper regions, sometimes three or four times a year; but there are also times when three or four years go by without a single appearance, which the local residents have always seen as a sign of really tough times. Mr. Ockenden carries on with the story of his experiences:
It was feared this would be the third year he would suffer to elapse, without his once cheering their eyes with his presence; but the latter end of last August he again appeared, to the inexpressible joy of all, and was seen by numbers in the middle of the day. I had the curiosity, before I left Killarney, to visit one of the witnesses to this very marvelous fact.
People worried that this would be the third year he would be absent, not brightening their days with his presence; but at the end of last August, he appeared again, bringing overwhelming joy to everyone, and many saw him during the day. I was curious, before I left Killarney, to visit one of the witnesses to this truly incredible event.
The account she gives is, that, returning with a kinswoman to her house at the head of the Lake, they both beheld a fine gentleman mounted upon a black horse, ascend through the water along with a numerous retinue on foot, who all moved together along the surface towards a small island, near which they again descended under water. This account is confirmed in time, place, and circumstance, by many more spectators from the side of the Lake, who are all ready to swear, and, not improbably, to suffer death in support of their testimony.
The story she tells is that, while returning home at the head of the Lake with a relative, they both spotted an elegant gentleman on a black horse rising up through the water along with a large group of people on foot, all moving together across the surface toward a small island, where they then vanished underwater again. This account is supported by many other witnesses from the lakeside, who are all ready to swear to it and possibly even risk their lives to back up their testimony.
Another account says that at the feast, before he first disappeared, he was engaged in a prophetic relation of the events which were to happen in the ages to come; and that after he reached the center of the Lake opposite them, he paused a moment, turned slowly round, looked toward his friends, and waving his hand to them with the cheerful air of one taking a short farewell, descended.
Another version says that at the feast, just before he vanished for the first time, he was sharing a prophecy about the events that would occur in the future. Then, after he reached the center of the Lake in front of them, he stopped for a moment, turned slowly around, looked at his friends, and waved goodbye with the cheerful vibe of someone saying a brief farewell before he went down.
Mrs. S. C. Hall relates that an English soldier of the 30th Regiment, and an Irish comrade, were while she was at Killarney engaged in plowing up part of the old churchyard in Inisfallen, a work they both disliked. As they were mooring the boat in which they came to the island in the morning, a day or so after the work had commenced,
Mrs. S. C. Hall shares that an English soldier from the 30th Regiment and his Irish buddy were, while she was in Killarney, digging up part of the old churchyard in Inisfallen, a task they both disliked. A day or so after they started, as they were securing the boat they arrived on to the island that morning,
they saw a procession of about two hundred persons pass from the old churchyard, and walk slowly and solemnly over the lake to the mainland. Reynolds (the soldier) himself was terribly alarmed, but his companion fainted in the boat.
They watched a procession of around two hundred people leave the old churchyard and walk slowly and solemnly over the lake to the mainland. Reynolds (the soldier) was very alarmed, but his companion fainted in the boat.
He repeatedly afterward saw smaller groups of figures, but no crowd so numerous.
He kept seeing smaller groups of people afterward, but never a crowd that big again.
In answer to our questions, he expressed his perfect readiness to depose to the fact on oath; and asserted he would declare it if on his death-bed.
In response to our questions, he expressed his full readiness to testify to the truth under oath and said he would do it even if he were on his deathbed.
Some say the best way to approach Killarney for the first time is by the wildly picturesque road over the mountains from Kenmare and Glengarriff. One obtains a magnificent view of the Upper Lake from the turn of the road a little north of the police barrack. Others again have experienced the charm of an absolutely sudden surprise awaiting them, when, arriving at Killarney by rail and driving south about a mile or more, during which nothing is seen but the over-arching trees, and turning to the left up a steep road south of the Flesk demesne, toward one of the guest-houses there, the whole panorama of the Lower Lake and the mountains bursts upon you just as you reach your[Pg 286] destination. Nothing has prepared you for a scene of so great beauty; so this way of arriving has its merits. From this situation, or from Flesk Castle; from a point above the Torc cascade; and from the point first mentioned, are obtained perhaps the three finest views of the Lakes. But in truth unrivaled view-points seem endless, each having its own especial charm. The play of color, cloud, and shadow at various hours and seasons is so extraordinary that no brush of painter could ever do Killarney justice. As for photographs, they are merely like pegs to hang one's memory-hats upon.
Some people say the best way to see Killarney for the first time is via the incredibly scenic route over the mountains from Kenmare and Glengarriff. You get a stunning view of the Upper Lake from a spot on the road just north of the police station. Others find the thrill of a completely unexpected surprise when they arrive at Killarney by train, and after driving south for about a mile, where all you see are towering trees, and then turning left up a steep road south of the Flesk estate, heading towards one of the guesthouses there. Just as you reach your[Pg 286] destination, the entire panorama of the Lower Lake and the mountains unfolds before you. Nothing prepares you for such breathtaking beauty; so this way of arriving has its advantages. From this spot, or from Flesk Castle; from a location above the Torc waterfall; and from that first mentioned spot, you get perhaps the three best views of the Lakes. But honestly, there seems to be an endless number of unbeatable viewpoints, each with its own unique charm. The mix of colors, clouds, and shadows at different times of the day and year is so incredible that no artist could ever capture Killarney’s true essence. As for photographs, they’re just like hooks to hang your memories on.
To know Killarney stay two months there at least, make friends with the natives, learn the legends, and absorb the harmony of the region.
To truly understand Killarney, spend at least two months there, connect with the locals, discover the legends, and soak in the beauty of the area.
And though many an isle be fair,
Fairer still is Inisfallen,
Since the hour Cuchullain lay
In the bower enchanted.
See! the ash that waves today,
Fand its grandsire planted.
And even though many islands are beautiful,
Inisfallen is even more beautiful,
Since the time Cuchullain rested
In the enchanted bower.
Look! The ash tree that sways today,
Was planted by its ancestor.
When from wave to mountain-top
All delight thy sense bewilders,
Thou shalt own the wonder wrought
Once by her skilled fingers
Still, though many an age be gone,
Round Killarney lingers.
When from wave to mountain-top
All the joy bewildering your senses,
You will recognize the magic
Once created by her skilled hands.
Still, even after many ages have passed,
The beauty of Killarney remains.
William Larminie
William Larminie
THE VRBAS DEFILE, BOSNIA: by F. J. B.
BOSNIA, in Europe, best known as one of the Balkan Provinces, belonged in the fourteenth century to the kingdom of Stephen of Servia: it attained freedom in 1376, then fell again under the Turkish invasion of Europe. In 1878 the treaty of Berlin provided for the occupation, by Austria-Hungary, of Bosnia, Herzegovina, and Dalmatia, accomplished only after severe conflict with the Mahommedans. Count Callay was appointed administrator and made it his life-work to promote harmony between the different races, as well as to develop the country's resources. Ultimately the three provinces were annexed by Austria-Hungary; compensation was awarded to Turkey and the long-feared European war averted. The Vrbas is a tributary of the Save, which divides Slavonia from Bosnia, on its northern border. The accompanying print exhibits the deep, narrow, rocky bed of the Vrbas and the precipitous height of the cliffs forming this magnificent defile, the summits being invisible from certain parts of the road. The river was once probably one of the underground watercourses of Bosnia-Herzegovina. Nature is majestic there and hews out her own rock temples.
BOSNIA, in Europe, primarily known as one of the Balkan Provinces, was part of the kingdom of Stephen of Serbia in the fourteenth century. It gained independence in 1376 but later fell under the Turkish invasion of Europe. In 1878, the Treaty of Berlin allowed Austria-Hungary to occupy Bosnia, Herzegovina, and Dalmatia, which was achieved only after intense conflict with the Muslims. Count Callay was appointed as the administrator and dedicated his life to fostering harmony between different ethnic groups and developing the country's resources. Eventually, the three provinces were annexed by Austria-Hungary; Turkey was compensated, and a long-anticipated European war was avoided. The Vrbas River is a tributary of the Sava, which separates Slavonia from Bosnia along its northern border. The accompanying illustration shows the deep, narrow, rocky bed of the Vrbas and the steep cliffs that create this stunning gorge, with the peaks not visible from certain parts of the road. The river was likely once one of the underground watercourses of Bosnia-Herzegovina. Nature is grand there and carves out her own stone temples.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE VRBAS DEFILE, BOSNIA
Vrbas Gorge, Bosnia

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ROCKING-STONE PINNACLE, MOUNT WELLINGTON, TASMANIA
Rocking-Stone Pinnacle, Mount Wellington, Tasmania
ASTRONOMICAL NOTES: by C. J. Ryan

THERE has lately been an interesting correspondence in The English Mechanic upon the subject of meteorites, and a remarkable conflict of opinion has been manifested, showing that there is really not much positive knowledge about them. The Earth's atmosphere is continually being bombarded by these missiles, and the dust into which they are transformed during their passage through it falls upon the Earth, sprinkling it annually with a layer of dark mineral substance, which if evenly spread, would cover the surface to about the thickness of a match. For long it was denied by the Academies of Science that mineral masses, varying in weight from a few ounces to several tons, ever fell from the sky, although they had been frequently seen in the act of falling and had been handled while still warm. But the incredulity of the astronomers was broken down about a century ago and they could no longer hold to their axiom that "as there are no stones in the sky, they cannot fall out of it." The careful study of "shooting-stars" has not been undertaken for much more than half a century. Although there is no doubt that meteoric masses do fall to the ground occasionally and that the meteoric dust which is found in the enduring snows on high peaks and in the Arctic regions comes from the disintegration of such objects, it is not certain that all of the shooting stars that flash across our night skies (and day ones too, though we rarely see one by day) are of the same nature as the meteoric stones which we can examine in our museums.
THERE has recently been some intriguing discussion in The English Mechanic about meteorites, and a notable clash of opinions has emerged, highlighting that there isn't much solid knowledge about them. The Earth’s atmosphere is constantly getting hit by these projectiles, and the dust created from them while passing through it falls to the Earth, dusting it yearly with a layer of dark mineral material, which, if evenly distributed, would cover the surface to a thickness similar to that of a match. For a long time, the Academies of Science denied that mineral masses, weighing from a few ounces to several tons, could ever fall from the sky, even though they had often been observed falling and were handled while still hot. However, the skepticism of astronomers began to fade about a century ago, and they could no longer maintain their belief that "since there are no stones in the sky, they cannot fall from it." The careful study of "shooting stars" has only been conducted for a little over half a century. While there’s no doubt that meteoric masses occasionally fall to the ground and that the meteoric dust found in the persistent snows on high peaks and in Arctic regions comes from the breakdown of such objects, it remains unclear whether all the shooting stars darting across our night skies (and even by day, though we rarely see them) are the same as the meteoric stones we can examine in museums.
One of the most difficult problems to explain is the cause of the luminosity of the meteors. Many of them start into brilliancy at the enormous heights of eighty or ninety miles above the Earth and, after dashing at planetary speed across a distance of perhaps a hundred miles or more, disappear at heights of thirty or forty miles from the surface. Compared with the rapidity of their motion the quickest bullet is practically at rest. The explanation most widely accepted is that the friction of the meteorite in passing through our atmosphere at such an enormous speed ignites it and rapidly destroys it. Objection has been raised to this theory on the ground that the atmosphere at great heights is exceedingly rare and that it is difficult to believe it could offer enough resistance. Another problem has hitherto proved quite insoluble; i. e., the long persistence of the train[Pg 288] of luminous particles which remain drifting in the upper air after the disappearance of the explosive bolides. For instance, on February 22, 1909, such a luminous train was seen for several hours drifting across the sky at high speed. Its height was so great that it was visible over a large part of England and France. Why these sparks do not go out instantly, in the same manner as those which follow the ordinary shooting-stars, is an unsolved mystery.
One of the hardest problems to explain is why meteors shine. Many of them start to glow at crazy heights of eighty or ninety miles above Earth and, after racing across a distance of maybe a hundred miles or more at incredible speeds, vanish at heights of thirty or forty miles from the surface. Compared to how fast they're moving, the fastest bullet seems slow. The most accepted explanation is that the friction of the meteorite moving through our atmosphere at such high speeds ignites it and quickly burns it up. Some people question this theory because the atmosphere is extremely thin at those heights, making it hard to believe it could create enough resistance. Another problem has been quite impossible to solve: the long-lasting trail of glowing particles that continue to drift in the upper air after the bright meteors disappear. For example, on February 22, 1909, such a luminous trail was spotted for several hours moving quickly across the sky. It was so high up that it was visible over a large part of England and France. The reason why these sparks don't disappear immediately, like those from regular shooting stars, remains a mystery.
The only thing that is well established about meteor showers is that most of them are periodic and come from well-defined quarters of the heavens. From the study of the directions from which these streams come, it has been calculated that they travel round the sun in long elliptical orbits, and are members of his family. An orbit of thirty-three years has been computed for the famous November meteors. They probably extend about as far as the planet Neptune on one side of the Sun. The wonderful displays of November meteors seen in 1833 and 1866, which astonished the whole world, were probably caused by the passing of the Earth through a particularly dense portion of the stream. In 1866 we met the same portion that we had encountered in 1833. It was again looked for in 1899, thirty-three years later, but, to the surprise of the astronomers, there was but a very ordinary display. Many reasons have been offered for this, but no one really knows enough to explain it satisfactorily. A few of the meteoric streams follow the tracks of comets, and it is supposed that they may be the disintegrated remains of comets, particularly in the cases where the latter have faded away. There are many other peculiarities in the behavior of meteorites and of the meteoric streams which are quite incomprehensible, but enough has been said to show that the problem is full of interest to inquiring minds.
The only thing that is clearly established about meteor showers is that most of them happen regularly and come from specific areas in the sky. By studying the directions these streams come from, scientists have figured out that they orbit the sun in long elliptical paths and are part of its family. The famous November meteors have an orbit calculated to last thirty-three years. They likely reach about as far as the planet Neptune on one side of the Sun. The amazing displays of November meteors seen in 1833 and 1866, which amazed people worldwide, were likely caused by Earth passing through a particularly dense part of the stream. In 1866, we encountered the same part we had met in 1833. It was again expected in 1899, thirty-three years later, but to the surprise of astronomers, the display was quite ordinary. Many explanations have been suggested for this, but no one really knows enough to give a satisfactory answer. Some meteoric streams follow the paths of comets, and it’s thought that they may be the fragmented remains of comets, especially when those comets have faded away. There are many other strange behaviors of meteorites and meteoric streams that are hard to understand, but enough has been discussed to show that the issue is intriguing for curious minds.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Students of H. P. Blavatsky's teachings will not have failed to notice that there is a continual effort being made by astronomers to find some really satisfactory theory to explain the formation and behavior of comets' tails. She discusses the subject in The Secret Doctrine in such a way and gives such suggestive hints as to make it clear that when we do get the real clue to the mystery there will be need for further readjustments in our theories of matter. She also leads us to understand that partly through the discoveries which will be made in connexion with the anomalies of comets' tails, science will find that the present theory of gravitation is highly incomplete,[Pg 289] and that there is an opposite force—repulsion—to be understood. Gravitation is only one aspect of a mysterious force which is as definitely polarized as electricity or magnetism. It is of interest to notice that Professor Kapteyn, the famous Dutch astronomer of Groningen, has just declared at the thirteenth Science Congress of Holland that the law of gravitation is abrogated among the spiral nebulae. His words are:
Learners of H. P. Blavatsky's teachings will notice that astronomers are continually trying to find a satisfactory theory to explain how comets' tails are formed and behave. She talks about this in The Secret Doctrine, suggesting that when we finally uncover the real mystery, we will need to adjust our theories of matter further. She also indicates that discoveries related to the peculiarities of comets' tails will show science that the current theory of gravitation is quite incomplete,[Pg 289] and that there is a counter force—repulsion—that we need to understand. Gravitation is just one aspect of a mysterious force that is as distinctly polarized as electricity or magnetism. It's worth noting that Professor Kapteyn, the renowned Dutch astronomer from Groningen, recently stated at the thirteenth Science Congress of Holland that the law of gravitation doesn't apply among the spiral nebulae. His words are:
All the known facts indicate that the so-called universal force of Gravitation exerts no influence upon the primordial matter from which all stars have been produced.
All the known facts indicate that the so-called universal force of gravity does not affect the primordial matter from which all stars have formed.
A few years ago—even to a date considerably later than the time when H. P. Blavatsky wrote the daring suggestions in The Secret Doctrine—such a statement would have been considered the rankest heresy; no scientist would have dared to throw doubts upon the universal supremacy of the law of gravitation. Truly, indeed, did she prophesy that in the twentieth century it would be recognized that she had but sketched an outline, which, though rejected at its first appearance, was based upon real knowledge.
A few years ago—even well after H. P. Blavatsky made her bold claims in The Secret Doctrine—such a statement would have been seen as complete heresy; no scientist would have dared to question the universal authority of the law of gravitation. She was absolutely right in predicting that by the twentieth century, it would be acknowledged that she had merely outlined ideas that, although dismissed at first, were grounded in genuine knowledge.
In seeking a plausible hypothesis to explain comets' tails, Signor Luigi Armellini, an Italian astronomer, has advanced the revolutionary idea that they are optical illusions, merely the effect of light passing through the more or less lens-shaped head of the comet. He publishes, in the Astronomische Nachrichten, fourteen photographs of comet-like forms which he produced by passing beams of light at various angles through lenses so as to fall upon sensitized plates. He claims that the different angles at which the solar rays fall upon the nucleus of a comet as it moves round the sun sufficiently explain the familiar changes in shape of the tail.
In looking for a believable explanation for why comets have tails, Italian astronomer Signor Luigi Armellini has proposed a groundbreaking idea that they are just optical illusions, caused by light passing through the more or less lens-shaped head of the comet. He has published fourteen photographs of comet-like shapes in the Astronomische Nachrichten, which he created by shining beams of light at different angles through lenses onto sensitized plates. He argues that the various angles at which sunlight hits the nucleus of a comet as it orbits the sun adequately account for the well-known changes in the tail's shape.
This hypothesis has not been favorably received, for it provokes more difficulties than it solves, plausible though it may seem at first sight. For instance, there is the undeniable fact that comets' tails display an entirely different spectrum from that of the Sun. Then there is the fact that they are frequently most irregular in shape, with strange bends and gaps in them, and sometimes they show bright projections pointing towards the Sun. Everyone who saw the great daylight comet of the winter before last (Comet 1910 a) will remember the curious bend half way down the tail which was plainly visible without optical aid. This was a curious freak for a comet!
This theory hasn't been well received because it creates more problems than it solves, even if it seems reasonable at first glance. For example, there’s the clear fact that comets' tails have a completely different spectrum compared to the Sun. Also, they often have very irregular shapes, with odd twists and gaps, and sometimes they show bright projections pointing towards the Sun. Anyone who witnessed the bright daylight comet from the winter of the year before last (Comet 1910 a) will remember the strange bend halfway down the tail that was clearly visible without any optical aid. That was an unusual feature for a comet!
It is singular that a somewhat similar hypothesis to that of Signor Armellini was offered by a correspondent to the Century Path not long ago (April 24, 1910), the difference being that he suggested that the comet's tail was a shadow of the nucleus thrown upon a surrounding spherical nebulosity and which became visible as a bright object when relieved against the intensely black background of the sky. This hypothesis lies open to the same objection as the lens theory, and also to others. But the important thing is that the mystery of comets has not been cleared up, nor will it be until the properties of other states of matter than those with which we are familiar are discovered by science.
It’s interesting that a similar idea to Signor Armellini's was proposed by a correspondent to the Century Path recently (April 24, 1910). The difference was that he suggested the comet's tail was a shadow of the nucleus cast onto a surrounding spherical nebulosity, becoming visible as a bright object against the deeply dark background of the sky. This idea faces the same criticism as the lens theory, along with other issues. However, the key point is that the mystery of comets remains unsolved, and it won't be until science uncovers the properties of different states of matter beyond what we already know.
The following quotation from The Scientific American shows some of the difficulties which comet theorists have to meet:
The following quote from The Scientific American highlights some of the challenges that comet theorists face:
The tail of Halley's comet has conducted itself in the most whimsical fashion.... It seems to have split longitudinally into three more or less well-defined parts. When we consider that Morehouse's comet of 1908 exhibited some extraordinary changes; that it repeatedly formed tails which were discarded to drift out bodily into space until they finally melted away; that in several cases tails were twisted or corkscrew shaped, as if they had gone out in a more or less spiral form; that areas of material connected with the tail would become visible at some distance from the head, where apparently no supply had reached it from the nucleus; that several times the matter of the tail was accelerated perpendicularly to its length; and that at one time the entire tail was thrown forward and curved perpendicularly to the radius vector in the general direction of the tail's sweep through space (a peculiarity opposed to the law of gravitation) it is evident that a comet presents important problems for the future astronomer to solve. (May 28, 1910, Italics ours).
Halley's comet's tail has been behaving quite oddly. It seems to have split into three fairly distinct parts. Given that Morehouse's comet in 1908 exhibited some remarkable changes—such as frequently forming tails that then drifted off into space until they faded away; at times, having tails that were twisted or corkscrew-shaped, as if they had moved in a spiral; and that bits of material related to the tail became visible some distance from the head, where it appeared no material was coming from the nucleus; and several times the matter in the tail accelerated vertically along its length; plus, at one point, the entire tail was pushed forward and curved up against the radius vector in the general direction of its path through space (which contradicts the law of gravitation)—it's clear that comets present significant challenges for future astronomers to address. (May 28, 1910, Italics ours).
In connexion with the profoundly interesting problem of gravitation and the dead mechanical theory of the universe versus the living, spiritual teachings which H. P. Blavatsky brought us, the student should consult Sections III and IV of Part III of The Secret Doctrine, Vol. I. Nothing displays more forcibly the strength and beauty of the Theosophical position, which sees the working of Divine Intelligence and Control in every thing, from the least to the greatest.
In connection with the deeply fascinating issue of gravity and the dead mechanical theory of the universe versus the living, spiritual teachings that H. P. Blavatsky shared with us, the student should refer to Sections III and IV of Part III of The Secret Doctrine, Vol. I. Nothing illustrates more clearly the strength and beauty of the Theosophical perspective, which recognizes the influence of Divine Intelligence and Control in everything, from the smallest to the largest.
To the general public as well as to astronomers the question of the habitability of the planets is a perennial subject of interest, and it is curious to observe how the opinions of experts have been modified lately. A few years ago it would have appeared most unlikely that the time was quickly coming when it would be seriously advanced by a distinguished astronomer that with the exception of Mars all the[Pg 291] planets are probably inhabited! Yet that is the position taken today by Professor T. J. J. See of the U. S. Observatory, Mare Island. "Mars has been inhabited in the past, but life has doubtless vanished there, as but little of the Martian atmosphere remains." Until recently it was thought that the extensive dark shadings on Mars were oceans, but the numerous observations made of late with finer telescopes and under more favorable conditions than were formerly available have proved that these dark areas, instead of being the smooth, even surfaces they should be if composed of water, are irregularly mottled and actually crossed in places by some of the fine lines called "canals" about which so much controversy has raged. Very limited dark blue regions surrounding the white "snowcaps," which are most distinctly visible during the Martian summers, are most probably water, but these are so small that conditions must be very different on Mars from those on the Earth or any similar planet. The state of things upon Venus appears to be far more like that to which we are accustomed. No mountains such as Venus possesses are to be traced on Mars. Professor See feels sure that Mars must have been the seat of life in the past, and with respect to the families of planets which we are morally certain must surround the myriads of gigantic suns which we see only as twinkling stars, he is convinced that they also must have been formed for the habitation of intelligent beings, for to regard them as barren deserts would make Nature ridiculous.
For the general public and astronomers alike, the question of whether other planets can support life is always a topic of interest, and it's interesting to see how experts' opinions have shifted recently. A few years ago, it would have seemed very unlikely that a respected astronomer would seriously claim that, except for Mars, all the[Pg 291] planets are likely inhabited! Yet, that's the stance taken today by Professor T. J. J. See at the U.S. Observatory in Mare Island. "Mars used to have life, but it's likely gone now since very little of the Martian atmosphere is left." Not long ago, people believed that the extensive dark patches on Mars were oceans, but recent observations with better telescopes and under more favorable conditions have shown that these dark areas are not smooth, even surfaces like water would be; instead, they're irregularly mottled and intersected by fine lines known as "canals," which have sparked much debate. The small dark blue regions near the white "snowcaps," which are most visible during the Martian summers, probably indicate water, but they're so tiny that conditions on Mars must be very different from those on Earth or similar planets. In contrast, the situation on Venus seems much closer to what we're used to. There are no mountains like those on Venus found on Mars. Professor See is confident that Mars was once home to life, and regarding the many planets we assume must exist around the countless giant suns we see only as twinkling stars, he believes they were also meant to be inhabited by intelligent beings, as to think of them as empty deserts would make nature seem absurd.
H. P. Blavatsky, in The Secret Doctrine and elsewhere, and William Q. Judge in his writings, have plainly stated the Theosophical teaching about the condition of Mars in its present cycle. According to this, the planet is under "obscuration," that is, it is not the seat of full and complete active life, though there may be some lower vital forces at work. But this does not mean that Mars is becoming extinct or that it is a dead planet. According to the Esoteric philosophy, of which H. P. Blavatsky was permitted to unveil a little and to give a partial outline, the planets are subject to great periodic changes of state. From a high condition of activity in which life in every form flourishes, they decline to a state of quiescence during which the vital forces are active in the unseen planes; but in due course the nearly extinct fires are re-lighted and a further and higher evolution commences. We see this taking place on a smaller scale around us; civilizations rise and fall only to rise again; nations and even races disappear to be replaced by others commencing their upward march.
H. P. Blavatsky, in The Secret Doctrine and other works, along with William Q. Judge in his writings, have clearly explained the Theosophical view on Mars’s current state. They describe the planet as being in "obscuration," meaning it isn’t experiencing full and active life, although some lower vital forces may still be at play. However, this doesn’t imply that Mars is dying or a dead planet. According to Esoteric philosophy, which H. P. Blavatsky partially revealed, planets go through significant cyclical changes. They shift from a high state of activity where life flourishes in all forms to a state of stillness, where vital forces operate on unseen levels; eventually, those nearly extinguished energies are reignited, leading to a new and higher phase of evolution. We can observe this phenomenon on a smaller scale around us; civilizations rise and fall only to rise again; nations and even races vanish only to be succeeded by others that begin their upward journeys.
During the intervals between the active manifestations on the physical plane the life-stream or wave passes into other and interior states which are necessary for the full development of perfected intelligence. What takes place in the case of the individual man in the comparatively short cyclic alternations of earth-lives and Devachanic or Heavenly conditions is a reflection of the vast cosmic process of the planets and the suns. Modern science has not yet grasped the enormous and far-reaching significance of Cyclic or Periodic laws, particularly in their application to human life, and how firmly everything, from the lowest animalcule to the great sun itself, is held in their grasp. When Cyclic Law as the key to the greater mysteries of life is thoroughly understood we shall no longer find any opposition to the fact of the reincarnation of the human soul, which is simply a necessary corollary to it. The soul is not supernatural in the sense of being outside Nature's laws; it is a part of the whole.
During the breaks between active events on the physical level, the life-energy or wave moves into other internal states that are essential for the complete development of refined intelligence. What happens to an individual person during the relatively short cycles of earthly lives and Devachanic or Heavenly conditions reflects the vast cosmic process of planets and suns. Modern science has not yet fully understood the significant and far-reaching importance of Cyclic or Periodic laws, especially regarding human life, and how everything, from the smallest microorganism to the massive sun, is influenced by these laws. Once we thoroughly comprehend Cyclic Law as the key to the greater mysteries of life, we will no longer dispute the reality of reincarnation of the human soul, which is simply a necessary outcome of it. The soul is not supernatural in that it exists outside of Nature's laws; it is part of the whole.
So with respect to Mars. It is, as Professor See and others believe, under obscuration today, but its energies will revive or reincarnate in some future age. It has not reached the state of our Moon, which is a decaying corpse, having passed through its life-history long ago. The Moon's life-principles "reincarnating" in the sphere of the Earth hundreds of millions of years ago, are now pursuing a higher evolution here. The Earth will in its time "reincarnate" similarly.
So, regarding Mars. As Professor See and others think, it's currently obscured, but its energies will come back to life or be reborn in some future age. It hasn't reached the stage of our Moon, which is a decaying remnant, having gone through its lifecycle long ago. The Moon's life forces "reincarnated" in the Earth’s realm hundreds of millions of years ago and are now evolving on a higher level here. The Earth will eventually "reincarnate" in a similar way.
ST. PAUL'S CATHEDRAL FROM LUDGATE HILL:
by Carolus

THE great fire of London in September 1666 destroyed eighty-nine churches, the city gates, hospitals, schools, libraries, and many other public buildings, thirteen thousand two hundred dwelling houses, and the fortunes of over two hundred thousand people; but only eight lives were lost, and the plague, which only the year before had destroyed a hundred thousand persons in London alone, was never afterwards a cause of serious anxiety. Notwithstanding the temporary suffering the fire was a great hygienic benefit, and the city rapidly recovered more than its former prosperity. One of the severest losses was that of the old cathedral of St. Paul, a magnificent thirteenth century Gothic building with a central spire. Its dimensions were enormous; the total length being 700 feet, the height of the nave 102 feet, and the spire attained the extraordinary altitude of 534 feet, 130 feet higher than Salisbury Cathedral spire, which gives the impression, today, of enormous height. The old cathedral had suffered many losses and injuries before the fire, its spire had been destroyed, and its monuments defaced, while many outrages called restorations had injured its beauty.
THE great fire of London in September 1666 destroyed eighty-nine churches, the city gates, hospitals, schools, libraries, and many other public buildings, thirteen thousand two hundred homes, and the fortunes of over two hundred thousand people; but only eight lives were lost, and the plague, which just the year before had killed a hundred thousand people in London alone, was never a serious concern again. Despite the temporary suffering, the fire had a major hygienic benefit, and the city quickly regained more than its previous prosperity. One of the biggest losses was the old cathedral of St. Paul, a stunning thirteenth-century Gothic building with a central spire. Its dimensions were massive; the total length was 700 feet, the height of the nave was 102 feet, and the spire reached an impressive height of 534 feet, which is 130 feet taller than the spire of Salisbury Cathedral, which appears to be towering today. The old cathedral had already suffered many damages before the fire; its spire had been destroyed, its monuments were defaced, and many so-called restorations had harmed its beauty.
After the fire much of the work of rebuilding was entrusted to Sir Christopher Wren, the most renowned architect of modern times in England. In four years ten thousand houses had been rebuilt, and very soon fifty-one churches were commenced by Wren. The greatest was new St. Paul's. The first stone was laid on June 21, 1675, the last in 1710. Just before the fire Wren had been commissioned by King Charles II to restore old St. Paul's, and he proposed to remodel all but the choir in "a good Roman manner." We may be thankful that such an atrocity was providentially prevented. Wren made several designs for the new building on the lines of his proposed remodeling of the old one; but for various reasons none of them were finally carried out. The finished building is very different from even the last approved design, and is generally considered far superior. In place of the one-storied effect produced by a single order of columns, which he originally intended, he divided the whole height into two orders. The result was an immense gain in apparent size. St. Peter's in Rome is utterly dwarfed by the colossal size of the columns and pilasters of its single order, and it is a remarkable fact, that although the top of St. Paul's dome is only about the same height as the springing of that[Pg 294] of St. Peter's, owing to Wren's ingenious design in this matter, the one looks about as high as the other.
After the fire, most of the rebuilding work was handed over to Sir Christopher Wren, the most famous architect of his time in England. In four years, ten thousand houses were rebuilt, and shortly afterward, Wren started work on fifty-one churches. The most significant of these was the new St. Paul's. The first stone was laid on June 21, 1675, and the last stone was laid in 1710. Just before the fire, Wren had been commissioned by King Charles II to restore old St. Paul's, and he planned to redesign everything except the choir in "a good Roman manner." Fortunately, this disaster was avoided. Wren created several designs for the new building based on his proposed remodeling of the old one, but for various reasons, none of those plans were ultimately executed. The finished building is very different from even the last approved design and is generally regarded as much better. Instead of the one-story effect from a single order of columns that he initially planned, he split the entire height into two orders. The outcome was a significant increase in perceived size. St. Peter's in Rome is completely overshadowed by the massive size of its single order's columns and pilasters, and it’s remarkable that although the top of St. Paul's dome is about the same height as where St. Peter's dome begins, thanks to Wren's clever design, they appear to be about the same height.
It is rather a singular fact that the greatest cathedral of the Protestant Reformation should be called after the "wise master-builder," St. Paul, while the central church of the Roman faith is dedicated to the apostle who thrice denied his Master.
It’s quite a unique fact that the largest cathedral of the Protestant Reformation is named after the "wise master-builder," St. Paul, while the main church of the Roman faith is dedicated to the apostle who denied his Master three times.
The ground plan as finally built, is much smaller than that of the old cathedral, being only 500 feet long, by 250 across the transepts. The front towers are 250 feet high, and the dome is 404. The dome is a wonderful example of Wren's constructive skill. The stone lantern at the summit is quite independent of the external wooden and lead dome; it is supported on a cone of brickwork, concealed from the interior by an internal dome. Wren said he was building for eternity, and he was especially careful about the strength of the foundations, but he had no suspicion of the boring and tunneling that would before many centuries take place around the cathedral, and serious anxiety has been caused of late years by sundry cracks which have appeared in some of the walls and vaults.
The final ground plan is significantly smaller than that of the old cathedral, measuring only 500 feet in length and 250 feet across the transepts. The front towers rise to 250 feet, and the dome reaches 404 feet. The dome is an impressive showcase of Wren's engineering talent. The stone lantern at the top stands alone from the external wooden and lead dome; it rests on a cone of brickwork, hidden from view inside by an internal dome. Wren claimed he was building for eternity, and he took special care to ensure the strength of the foundations, but he had no idea of the drilling and tunneling that would occur around the cathedral over many centuries. In recent years, concerns have arisen due to various cracks that have appeared in some walls and vaults.
There is good reason to suppose that the site of St. Paul's was once dedicated to the worship of Diana. Ox heads, which were sacred to that goddess, were discovered near the church in 1316, and at other times fragments of vessels that seem to have been used in the old ceremonies have been dug up. A chronicler of the fifth century speaks of the worship of Diana being restored in London in his time. The site of the building is the highest in the city, and it is the most reasonable place for the sacred Temple of pre-christian times to have been founded.
There’s a good chance that the location of St. Paul's was once dedicated to the worship of Diana. Ox heads, which were sacred to that goddess, were found near the church in 1316, and at other times, pieces of vessels believed to have been used in ancient ceremonies have been excavated. A chronicler from the fifth century mentions that the worship of Diana was revived in London during his lifetime. The site of the building is the highest in the city, making it the most logical spot for a sacred temple from pre-Christian times to have existed.
Fortunately there are no thirty-five-story skyscrapers in London to dwarf the picturesque mass of the majestic edifice which has an abiding place in the heart of every Londoner—and indeed of every Englishman.
Fortunately, there are no thirty-five-story skyscrapers in London to overshadow the beautiful structure that holds a special place in the hearts of every Londoner—and indeed, of every Englishman.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
ST. PAUL'S CATHEDRAL, LONDON. VIEW TAKEN FROM LUDGATE HILL
ST. PAUL'S CATHEDRAL, LONDON. VIEW TAKEN FROM LUDGATE HILL

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A EUCALYPTUS GROVE, POINT LOMA
A eucalyptus grove, Point Loma
WHO MADE THE EUCALYPTS? by Nature-Lover

AUSTRALIA is a remnant of Lemuria, as geologists call that ancient continent which once stretched across the Southern hemisphere. In Australia we find strange animals and plants, the relics of a bygone age. One plant is the Eucalyptus, of many varieties, a very perfect tree, with two systems of roots, one to catch surface water, the other to dig deep; formed for hardiness, yet distilling every kind of fragrant and health-giving balm. Is this tree a product of evolution? Or has Man had a hand in the perfecting of it?
AUSTRALIA is a leftover from Lemuria, the ancient continent that used to span the Southern Hemisphere. In Australia, we encounter unusual animals and plants, remnants of a past era. One such plant is the Eucalyptus, which comes in many varieties. It’s an impressive tree with two root systems—one for capturing surface water and the other for digging deep. It's built to withstand tough conditions while also producing various fragrant and health-promoting balms. Is this tree a result of evolution? Or has humanity played a role in perfecting it?
Men in our recent civilization are already learning how to manipulate plants so as to make them into better plants than they were before. If it be true that the ancient continent of Lemuria was occupied by an ancient humanity, divided into races and sub-races, nations and tribes, enduring for millenniums, it must also be true that they made discoveries in science, of which agriculture is a branch. Perhaps they had gone further than we have yet gone in the art of plant culture; perhaps they had carried it to a point of perfection; perhaps they made the Eucalypts. There are many other plants and fruits and trees on the earth which seem as if they had been made at some time or another; and it is quite possible that bygone human races may have had something to do with it.
Men in our modern civilization are learning how to enhance plants to make them better than they were before. If it’s true that the ancient continent of Lemuria was home to an ancient humanity, divided into races, sub-races, nations, and tribes, lasting for thousands of years, it must also be true that they made scientific discoveries, including in agriculture. Maybe they had advanced further than we have in the art of cultivating plants; perhaps they perfected it; maybe they even created the Eucalypts. There are many other plants, fruits, and trees on Earth that seem like they were artificially created at some point; and it's quite possible that earlier human races had a hand in it.
The influence of man upon nature may have been underestimated. Plants and animals seem to remain about the same for very long periods; man is able to produce variations in them; and then the varieties often remain permanent and unaltered. It is quite conceivable that scientific agriculture on a large scale may have been practised at one time or at several times in the world's history, and that many now-existing forms may be attributable thereto.
The impact of humans on nature might have been overlooked. Plants and animals appear to stay relatively unchanged for extended periods; however, humans can create variations in them, and often these variations become permanent and unchanged. It's entirely possible that large-scale scientific agriculture was practiced at some point in the past, and that many of the forms we see today could be linked to that.
Thus far we have spoken only of the direct and purposeful influence of man upon nature; but man has also an indirect and undesigned influence. For just as the physical body of man is continually discarding atoms, which return to the soil, carrying thither vital elements that will be used over again in the lower kingdoms of nature; so man is as constantly throwing off other elements, not physical, and these likewise return to the lower kingdoms of nature to enter as vital forces into the constitution of lower forms. In other words, man excretes used-up and superfluous elements from his mind; and these, though no longer of use to man, and being now divested of everything[Pg 296] human, may nevertheless serve to ensoul lowlier forms. It will thus be seen that some of the theories of evolution held by biologists are the reverse of the truth. The analogy between animals and the organs in man has been regarded as pointing to a descent of man from the animals; but why might it not imply a descent of animals from man? Once get rid of the idea that physical begetting is the only way in which one thing can be derived from another, and the way is clear for postulating a descent or derivation of animals from man. The crab, all claws and stomach, works off naturally and harmlessly certain proclivities which in man were cultivated to an excess too great for their further expression in the human kingdom. In the same way we have the spider, built perhaps from the cast-off atoms of a bogus-company promoter (!), the snake, the pig, etc. It has been well said that in the Zoo one may meet all one's friends and enemies—behind the bars of the cages; and the cartoonist can represent faithfully his human characters by giving them animals' heads.
So far, we've only discussed the direct and intentional impact of humans on nature; however, humans also have an indirect and unintentional impact. Just as our physical bodies constantly shed atoms that go back to the soil, carrying essential elements that will be reused in nature's lower forms, humans are also constantly releasing other non-physical elements. These too return to nature's lower tiers, where they become vital forces for simpler life forms. In other words, humans discard used-up and unnecessary thoughts from their minds; and while these discarded thoughts may no longer benefit humans and lack any human qualities, they can still provide life energy to lesser forms. This indicates that some evolutionary theories held by biologists are actually the opposite of the truth. The similarity between animals and human organs has been seen as evidence that humans evolved from animals, but why couldn't it suggest that animals evolved from humans? Once we eliminate the idea that physical reproduction is the only way one being can arise from another, it becomes plausible to propose that animals originated from humans. For instance, the crab, which is all claws and stomach, naturally and harmlessly expresses certain tendencies that were exaggerated in humans to the point they couldn't be fully realized in humanity. Similarly, we have the spider, possibly formed from the discarded atoms of a fraudster promoter (!), the snake, the pig, and so on. It's been aptly said that at the zoo, one can encounter all their friends and foes—behind the cage bars; and a cartoonist can accurately portray human characters by drawing them with animal heads.
But let us not overdo the idea. It is true that many of the animals now on earth appeared subsequently to man in the present "Round" of evolution; but this does not apply to all the animals. The facts are, as might be expected, not so simple as one might like them to be; for the history of evolution in all its ramifications is a long and complex one. To return to the main proposition: man plays an important part in the evolution of nature, both conscious and unconscious.
But let's not take the idea too far. It's true that many of the animals we see today showed up after humans in the current "Round" of evolution, but that doesn’t apply to every species. The reality is, as you might expect, more complicated than we’d hope; the story of evolution in all its complexities is lengthy and intricate. Returning to the main point: humans play a significant role in the evolution of nature, both consciously and unconsciously.
AUSTRALIAN MARSUPIALS: by Nature-Lover

AUSTRALIA is one of the oldest lands, says H. P. Blavatsky; it can produce no new forms, unless helped by fresh races or artificial cultivation and breeding. This is in keeping with the native race whose home it has been; for a portion of the present native tribes are the descendants of those later Lemurians who escaped the destruction of their fellows when the main continent was submerged. This remnant has since declined. Its environment is suggestive of a survival from a long bygone age. As Jukes says, in his Manual of Geology, it is a curious fact that the fossil marsupials found in Oxfordshire, England, together with Trigonias and other shells, and even some fossil plants, should much more nearly resemble those now living in Australia than the living forms of any other part of the globe. This fact is interesting and suggestive.
AUSTRALIA is one of the oldest lands, according to H. P. Blavatsky; it can't produce any new forms without help from new races or through artificial cultivation and breeding. This aligns with the native race that has lived there, as some of the current native tribes are descendants of later Lemurians who survived the destruction of their peers when the main continent sank. This remnant has declined over time. Its environment hints at a survival from a long-lost era. As Jukes notes in his Manual of Geology, it’s interesting that the fossil marsupials found in Oxfordshire, England, along with Trigonias and other shells, and even some fossil plants, resemble the ones currently living in Australia more closely than any living forms from elsewhere in the world. This fact is intriguing and thought-provoking.
From a recent article in The English Mechanic we condense the following.
From a recent article in The English Mechanic, we summarize the following.
The remains of some of the oldest mammals were discovered in the Keuper beds of bone breccia of Upper Triassic age near Stuttgart. They consisted of the teeth of a small animal about the size of a rabbit, Microlestes antiquus. Teeth of a similar animal were found in the Rhaetic beds at Frome, England, while in the red sandstones of the Upper Trias in Virginia and North Carolina were found the lower jaws of Dromatherium sylvestre, and in beds of similar age in Basutoland the skull of Tritylodon longaevus. All these are believed to have been marsupials, mammals that bring forth their young in an imperfect condition and place them in a pouch formed by the skin of the abdomen, where their development is completed.
The remains of some of the oldest mammals were found in the Keuper beds of bone breccia from the Upper Triassic period near Stuttgart. They included the teeth of a small animal about the size of a rabbit, Microlestes antiquus. Teeth from a similar creature were discovered in the Rhaetic beds at Frome, England, and in the red sandstones of the Upper Trias in Virginia and North Carolina, the lower jaws of Dromatherium sylvestre were found. Additionally, the skull of Tritylodon longaevus was uncovered in beds of similar age in Basutoland. All these are believed to have been marsupials, mammals that give birth to their young in a less developed state and carry them in a pouch formed by the skin of the abdomen, where they finish developing.
In the Australian regions there are about one hundred and sixty species of living marsupials including the kangaroo, kangaroo rat, phalanger, tarsipes, wombat, bandicoot, rat, koala, Tasmanian wolf or Thylacine dasyure, and the Tasmanian devil or Ursine dasyure; while in the remainder of the world there are only about forty-six, and these confined to North and South America, the representatives being the opossum and the South American selvas. The kangaroo is also found in Tasmania, New Guinea, New Ireland, and in the Aru and other islands of these regions.
In Australia, there are around one hundred sixty species of living marsupials, including the kangaroo, kangaroo rat, phalanger, tarsipes, wombat, bandicoot, rat, koala, Tasmanian wolf (or Thylacine dasyure), and Tasmanian devil (or Ursine dasyure). In the rest of the world, there are only about forty-six species, mostly found in North and South America, represented by the opossum and the South American selvas. The kangaroo can also be found in Tasmania, New Guinea, New Ireland, and the Aru and other islands in those areas.
Up to the present very few fossil remains of Monotremes have been found. These are the lowest forms of mammals and lay eggs; they seem to form a link with the reptiles. Their skeletons exhibit very reptilian characters and true teeth are absent. They appear to have been followed by the Marsupials and finally by the Placentals, which bring forth matured young, and which seem to have made their appearance in the Upper Jurassic. The only representatives that now exist of the monotremes are the duck-billed platypus or Ornithorhyncus, and the spiny anteater, both of Australia, and Parechidna of New Guinea. These lay soft-shelled eggs and have no teats, the milk being exuded from pores in the skin, which the young ones lick when hatched. The fossil remains of Echidna have been brought to light in the bone breccia of Tertiary times in Australia. In the Stonesfield Slate of Oxfordshire, which is Lower Oolitic, the lower jaws of several small marsupials have been found, and these were contemporary with the great saurians. The latter waned as the former increased. Similar lower jaws have been found at Swanage in Dorsetshire, the lower jaw being[Pg 298] the first bone to become detached and being left stranded while the rest of the body or skeleton was carried out to sea. There would seem to have been a world-wide distribution of monotremes and marsupials; but they did not develop any size except in Australia, where they became isolated.
Up until now, very few fossil remains of monotremes have been discovered. These are the most primitive mammals and they lay eggs; they seem to connect reptiles and mammals. Their skeletons show many reptilian features and they lack true teeth. It appears that they were succeeded by marsupials and eventually by placentals, which give birth to fully developed young and are thought to have emerged in the Upper Jurassic period. The only existing representatives of monotremes are the duck-billed platypus or Ornithorhynchus, and the spiny anteater, both found in Australia, as well as the echidna in New Guinea. These animals lay soft-shelled eggs and don’t have teats; instead, milk seeps from pores in their skin, which the young lick after hatching. Fossil remains of the echidna have been uncovered in Tertiary bone breccia in Australia. In the Stonesfield Slate of Oxfordshire, which is Lower Oolitic, the lower jaws of several small marsupials have been found, and these coexisted with the large dinosaurs. The dinosaurs declined as the marsupials thrived. Similar lower jaws have been discovered at Swanage in Dorsetshire, with the lower jaw being[Pg 298] the first bone to break off and be left behind while the rest of the body was washed out to sea. It seems that monotremes and marsupials had a worldwide distribution; however, they did not grow in size except in Australia, where they became isolated.
In the newer Tertiary deposits of Australia are the remains of a large marsupial allied to the kangaroo and named Diprotodon Australis; and in the Post-Tertiary another named Nototherium; as also a few others including fossil kangaroos.
In the newer Tertiary deposits of Australia, there are remains of a large marsupial related to the kangaroo, called Diprotodon Australis; in the Post-Tertiary, there is another one named Nototherium; as well as a few others, including fossil kangaroos.
This concludes our abstract from the article. In reference to what is said therein about the first two forms of Mammals—the Monotremes and the Marsupials—their analogies with the types below and above them, and the gradation in development which they exhibit, it may be recalled that the teachings given in The Secret Doctrine, with regard to animal and human evolution, are not the same as the conjectures of most modern theorists. The Mammalia, it is stated, are (in the present Round) posterior to Man on this globe. The evolutionary process which culminated in the production of a physical organism for Man took place in an earlier Round. Similarly, it is not in the present Round that the Monads inhabiting animals now living will progress so as to enter into the composition of Man. That destiny awaits them in a future Round. Hence these Monotremes and Marsupials do not represent early stages in the evolution of our present humanity. Analogy in form does not always mean derivation of the one form from the other; and when it does, there still remains the doubt as to which form was prior to the other. The subject of evolution, as taught by ancient Science, is comprehensive and fascinating. It is evident that the actual facts must be far more complex and vaster in scale than tentative hypotheses.
This wraps up our summary from the article. Regarding what is mentioned about the first two types of mammals—the Monotremes and the Marsupials—their similarities with the groups above and below them, as well as the progression in their development, it's worth noting that the teachings in The Secret Doctrine about animal and human evolution differ from the theories of most current scientists. It is suggested that mammals are (in the present Round) later in development than humans on this planet. The evolutionary process that led to the creation of a physical body for humans occurred in an earlier Round. Similarly, the Monads that currently inhabit living animals will not evolve to become part of humans in this Round; that will happen in a future Round. Therefore, these Monotremes and Marsupials do not illustrate early stages in the evolution of our current humanity. Similar shapes do not always indicate that one evolved from the other, and even when they do, there's still uncertainty about which came first. The topic of evolution, as taught by ancient science, is both extensive and intriguing. It's clear that the actual realities must be much more complicated and vast than preliminary theories.
Australia is a country with natural scenery of fascinating type. The illustrations accompanying this note give an idea of it.
Australia is a country with stunning natural landscapes. The images that come with this note show what it’s like.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A CASCADE, NEW SOUTH WALES, AUSTRALIA
A CASCADE, NEW SOUTH WALES, AUSTRALIA

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
NEAR NATURE'S HEART, NEW SOUTH WALES, AUSTRALIA
NEAR NATURE'S HEART, NEW SOUTH WALES, AUSTRALIA

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
AN AUSTRALIAN PICNIC RESORT
An Australian picnic spot

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
WHERE THE RAINBOW SPORTS
NEW SOUTH WALES, AUSTRALIA
WHERE THE RAINBOW SPORTS
NEW SOUTH WALES, AUSTRALIA

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
WHERE THE FERNS THRIVE: AUSTRALIA
WHERE THE FERNS GROW: AUSTRALIA

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE AUSTRALIAN GUM
THE AUSTRALIAN EUCALYPTUS

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ONE OF THE LESSER STATUES BROUGHT FROM EASTER ISLAND
THIS STATUE (NOW IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM) HAS BEEN
CALLED "HOA-HAKA-NANA-IA"
ONE OF THE LESSER STATUES BROUGHT FROM EASTER ISLAND
THIS STATUE (NOW IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM) HAS BEEN
CALLED "HOA-HAKA-NANA-IA"
HOA-HAKA-NANA-IA: by P. A. Malpas
MUCH has been written and said about the famous Easter Island statues in mid-Pacific. So little is really known about them that until H. P. Blavatsky called attention to their immense antiquity they were not thought to be of any particular value. There were one or two speculations which she, as with so many other scattered data, gathered together, sifted, confirmed, or refuted, adding a few details to complete the bare outline of the picture.
MUCH has been written and said about the famous Easter Island statues in the mid-Pacific. So little is actually known about them that until H. P. Blavatsky pointed out their great age, they were not considered particularly valuable. There were one or two theories that she, like many other scattered pieces of information, brought together, examined, confirmed, or disproved, adding a few details to complete the basic outline of the picture.
The one in the illustration stands at the entrance outside the British Museum with a smaller, more shapeless companion. They were brought to England in Her Majesty's Ship Topaze, and presented in 1869 by Queen Victoria to the national collection in the Museum.
The one in the illustration is standing at the entrance of the British Museum with a smaller, more shapeless companion. They were brought to England on Her Majesty's Ship Topaze and given to the national collection in the Museum by Queen Victoria in 1869.
As they are said to be of hard trachyte and the ravages of time are great, therefore it is said they are very, very old. Presumably they were carved in the "Stone Age," wherever that mysteriously ancient (yet still existing!) epoch of science may be situated in the years of the world. It would be interesting to know by what "Stone Age" tools they were carved. Perhaps Aladdin's diamonds may have helped in the carving?
As they are described as being made of hard trachyte and the effects of time are significant, it's said that they are extremely old. They were likely carved during the "Stone Age," although it’s unclear where that mysteriously ancient (yet still ongoing!) period of history fits in the timeline of the world. It would be fascinating to learn what "Stone Age" tools were used for the carving. Maybe Aladdin's diamonds assisted in the process?
In any case they are evident "sun-worship" monuments. So would our clocks and sundials be if we could emulate our "Stone Age" brothers (what wonderful masons they were!) in making them last a million years or so.
In any case, they are clearly monuments that worship the sun. Our clocks and sundials would be the same if we could copy our "Stone Age" ancestors (they were such amazing builders!) and make them last a million years or so.
We would wish to remark that the cross on the backs of these very ancient statues, made in one of the hardest kinds of stone, is a very remarkable case of testimony by anticipation. They were only "Stone Age" men, but they had shrewd powers of anticipation—almost as wonderful as their masonry!
We’d like to point out that the cross on the backs of these ancient statues, carved from one of the toughest types of stone, is a remarkable example of foresight. They were just "Stone Age" people, but they had impressive foresight—almost as incredible as their stonework!
SUN-LIFE AND EARTH-LIFE: by Per Fernholm
Indwelling
Living inside

THERE, in your garden, is a plant, busily engaged in collecting material for its future growth, although you can see nothing as yet above the ground. Still in the darkness of the earth it is sending out numerous root-threads amongst many strange material things, of which some serve it as nourishment. Buried in the soil without any visible link with the life of the air above, it lies, dormant and inactive until that life above reaches it with its beneficent influence in the form of rain and sunshine, quickening the soul of the plant to begin the weaving of its material garb on the already present ideal form.
THERE, in your garden, is a plant, actively gathering materials for its future growth, even though you can’t see anything above the ground yet. Still buried in the darkness of the earth, it is sending out many root threads among various strange materials, some of which nourish it. Hidden in the soil without any visible connection to the life above, it remains dormant and inactive until that life from above reaches it with its helpful influence in the form of rain and sunshine, awakening the plant’s spirit to start forming its physical body around the ideal shape that’s already there.
And then, one day, the budding life breaks through the soil separating it from the air, and from now on a new life is entered upon, a double existence. The roots in the dark "prison of earth" continue to collect nourishment for the redoubled activity needed to build the ideal form. But the plant is now directly nourished and stimulated to growth by water and air and sunshine by means of its leaves as well. And thus, in proper time, the culmination comes in form of the flower, in its beauty really belonging to another world and a constant promise of a higher life. When it has given its message, blended its note of form, color, and fragrance in the great symphony of vegetable life, it passes away to rest; but in doing so it produces a store of seeds for future plant-lives similar to its own, thus binding together past and future and securing the continuity of its species.
And then, one day, the budding life breaks through the soil that separates it from the air, and from that point on, a new life begins—a double existence. The roots in the dark "prison of earth" continue to gather nutrients for the increased activity needed to create its ideal form. But now, the plant is also directly nourished and encouraged to grow by water, air, and sunlight through its leaves. In time, this leads to the emergence of the flower, which, in its beauty, truly belongs to another world and offers a constant promise of a higher life. Once it has shared its message and contributed its form, color, and fragrance to the great symphony of plant life, it fades away to rest; yet, in doing so, it produces a store of seeds for future plants similar to itself, thus connecting the past and future and ensuring the continuity of its species.
How much food for thought there is in a simple picture that we constantly have before us! How thoughts and analogies built upon it help us—far better than the filling of our brains with narrow and[Pg 301] petty theories without any spark of life, or the poisoning of our emotional life by our artificial aims and desires. Men are overburdened by false ideas and unsound emotions of their own making. Purification of heart, mind, and body, is surely needed, before the wholesome influences always reaching us from the Center of Life can make us grow rightly, intensely, though quietly and in silence.
How much there is to think about in a simple picture we always have in front of us! The thoughts and connections we make from it help us—way more than cramming our brains with narrow and[Pg 301] petty theories that lack any real life, or ruining our emotional well-being with our artificial goals and wants. People are weighed down by false beliefs and unhealthy emotions of their own creation. We definitely need to purify our hearts, minds, and bodies before the positive influences that constantly come from the Center of Life can help us grow properly, intensely, yet quietly and in peace.
"I am not of this world," said the great Master whom the Western world professes to follow. It was the Christos that spoke thus, the spiritual, glorious, ideal being that breathes the air of the higher life. Each of us has—nay, each one in essence is—the Christos, though few have consciously and purposely taken up the great task before us all: to weave the worthy, shining garment that will allow this spiritual being to take actual form in manifested existence. Man is not like the flower, he is self-conscious, and he cannot grow as the flower grows until he freely uses his self-consciousness in full accordance with the laws of life. He cannot hope to burst through the dark soil of material existence that separates him from the air where the spiritual sun sheds its glory until, in every moment of daily life, he feels its influence and adjusts his life accordingly, gathering nourishment from all his duties, from all the opportunities that the threads of his mind may encounter, and pushing upwards all the time.
"I don't belong to this world," said the great Master whom the Western world claims to follow. It was the Christos speaking, the spiritual, glorious, ideal being that experiences the higher life. Each of us has—indeed, each one of us essentially is—the Christos, although few have consciously and intentionally embraced the significant task ahead of us all: to weave the worthy, shining garment that will enable this spiritual being to take actual form in our manifested existence. Unlike a flower, a person is self-aware, and they cannot grow like a flower until they fully use their self-awareness in accordance with the laws of life. They can't expect to break through the dark soil of material existence that separates them from the air where the spiritual sun shines until, in every moment of their daily life, they feel its influence and adjust their life accordingly, drawing nourishment from all their responsibilities, from all the opportunities their thoughts may encounter, and continually pushing upward.
Trust is the key to it all, the magic power that will bring the human plant to bloom. Compassion is the guiding power for the mental root-threads in their work of gathering nourishment; the giving of the good tidings to all we can reach, the extending of aid to all as we progress. And when the glorious moment arrives when the soil opens above us, there comes redoubled activity in our earthly life, reaching out farther and farther, inspiring and stimulating more and more the hearts of the "hosts of souls" that grope blindly in the dark and finally have come to doubt even the existence of any spiritual life.
Trust is essential, the powerful force that allows us to thrive. Compassion is the guiding force for our thoughts as we seek nourishment; it's about spreading good news to everyone we can reach and offering help to all as we move forward. And when that amazing moment arrives, when the ground opens up, our earthly lives become even more active, reaching out further and further, inspiring and encouraging more and more of the "hosts of souls" who are lost in the dark and have started to question if any spiritual life even exists.
We watch the plant in our garden and nurse it even before we see any visible sign of its growth, knowing that it will blossom in due time. Have we ever thought that there may be beings in the spiritual world that watch the humans in like manner and give them the tenderest care? Have we thought of how some already may have reached up into the air of spiritual existence, preparing to bloom, or already blooming, or, in going to rest, scattering all over the earth seeds of potential spiritual growth? How these may be working with all the powers of heart, mind, and body, to give the good tidings to us that[Pg 302] still struggle in the dark? How they are to be recognized by that divine Compassion that does not shut out anyone of the blind and faltering human beings, and how they are able to inspire that Trust which acts like a kindling spark, producing light and order in a chaos?
We watch the plant in our garden and care for it even before we see any visible signs of its growth, knowing that it will eventually bloom. Have we ever considered that there might be beings in the spiritual world who watch over humans in the same way and provide them with the utmost care? Have we thought about how some may have already reached the heights of spiritual existence, preparing to blossom, or are already blossoming, or, as they rest, scattering seeds of potential spiritual growth all over the earth? How they might be working with all their heart, mind, and body to share good news with us who are still struggling in the dark? How they are recognized by that divine Compassion that embraces all the blind and faltering human beings, and how they can inspire Trust that serves as a spark, bringing light and order out of chaos?
The sun does not enter into the growth of a plant otherwise than spiritually, inspiring and drawing it upwards. It is not of this world; and yet it is the basis of all growth in this world. So even in human life; the Christos stands apart from all nature's activity, and yet it is illuminating every particle therein, living in the heart-life of all. The mind can open to its rays by acting in unison with the heart, by finding its way upward in trust, and by expanding, as compassion makes it embrace ever wider circles of earthly existence. Seen thus, earth-life, dark and confusing as it still often may be, has its great purpose and is felt to be the means of a glorious spiritual blossoming. Every thought and act may then serve the interblending of the spiritual influences with the lives of our fellows, and as purification proceeds and the life-currents more and more easily and normally find their course through our hearts and minds, Joy becomes manifest and comes to stay with us, the Joy of True Living, precursor of the blossoming of the spiritual life.
The sun only contributes to a plant's growth in a spiritual way, inspiring and encouraging it to grow upwards. It's not of this world; yet it underpins all growth in this world. The same goes for human life; the Christos is separate from all natural activities, but it illuminates every part of it, living in the heart of everything. The mind can connect with its rays by aligning with the heart, trusting as it reaches upward, and expanding as compassion leads it to embrace broader aspects of existence. Viewed this way, earthly life, no matter how dark and confusing it may seem at times, has a significant purpose and is seen as a means for a beautiful spiritual awakening. Every thought and action can then blend spiritual influences with the lives of others, and as we purify ourselves, life’s energies flow more smoothly through our hearts and minds, Joy becomes apparent and stays with us—the Joy of True Living, a precursor to the blossoming of spiritual life.
In this work of bursting through the dark soil of material existence, woman has her predominant position. Being in close contact with nature she can clothe the spiritual rays entering her heart in a thousand forms that make everything she touches radiant in its turn. And she can protect the sanctuary thus brought down to earth. If her trust is sublime, her spiritual will unflinching, none will dare to desecrate it. She can challenge others to leave the false and cheap glitter of life, for the precious jewels of the higher life. How glorious her position as guardian of the home, if she enters into it in the right spirit, trustingly! The seeds of love and unselfishness, scattered over the earth by those who already have blossomed forth in the higher glory, may in such a home find the soil needed for their quickening. And what a reward for a mother to watch over and guide such a soul in acquiring a serviceable instrument for the delivering of its message of Truth, Light, and Liberation!
In this journey of breaking through the dark soil of material existence, women hold a key role. Being closely connected to nature, they can transform the spiritual rays entering their hearts into countless forms that make everything they touch shine in return. They can also protect the sanctuary created on earth. If their trust is profound and their spiritual will unwavering, no one will dare to defile it. They can encourage others to leave behind the false and superficial glitz of life for the precious gems of a higher existence. How magnificent their role as guardians of the home, especially if they approach it with the right spirit and a sense of trust! The seeds of love and selflessness, sown by those who have already flourished in a greater glory, can find the right soil in such a home for their growth. And what a reward it is for a mother to nurture and guide such a soul as it develops a powerful tool for delivering its message of Truth, Light, and Liberation!
The most fertile soil is often composed of the most unpleasant and incongruous ingredients, and it is often the darkest. Our age is certainly dark, but just because of the swift vibrations of material life it permits a growth that could not be equaled at any other time. This[Pg 303] century has to make a bold step forward towards the realization of a higher life. Let the woman who feels its urge and who longs to help and serve, know that by doing rightly the small duties that lie nearest at hand, her path will gradually widen. The plant blooms where the seed falls. What woman cannot, deep within the heart, feel some hint of the glory and joy of stepping forth as a conscious worker with nature?
The most fertile soil often comes from the most unpleasant and unusual ingredients, and it's usually the darkest. Our time is certainly dark, but it’s precisely because of the fast pace of material life that it allows growth that can't be matched at any other time. This[Pg 303] century needs to make a bold move forward towards achieving a higher life. Let any woman who feels this pull and wants to help and serve understand that by doing the small, right duties that are closest to her, her path will slowly open up. A plant blooms where the seed is planted. What woman can't, deep down, sense a hint of the glory and joy of stepping forward as a conscious collaborator with nature?
One of the most wonderful passages in the pearl of the Eastern scriptures, the Bhagavad-Gîtâ, that poem of the spiritual life, is where Arjuna discovers the majesty of Krishna, whom he had taken for a friend and at times had treated "without respect in sport, in recreation, in repose, in thy chair, and at thy meals, in private and in public"; and where he exclaims: "Forgive, O Lord, as the friend forgives the friend, as the father pardons his son, as the lover the beloved." We will all some day waken to find Krishna, the Christos, at our side. But we must ask ere we can receive, we must call before the inner Christ can show himself in his true form, before he really can help us. We must change our whole attitude, our polarity, and drink in the light from above. We must let Sun-life illuminate Earth-life and draw forth the divine blossoms.
One of the most beautiful sections in the treasure of Eastern scriptures, the Bhagavad-Gîtâ, that poem about spiritual life, is where Arjuna realizes the greatness of Krishna, whom he had seen as just a friend and occasionally treated "without respect in fun, in leisure, in rest, in your chair, and at your meals, in private and in public"; and where he cries out: "Forgive, O Lord, as a friend forgives a friend, as a father forgives his son, as a lover forgives the beloved." One day, we will all wake up to find Krishna, the Christos, by our side. But we must ask before we can receive, we must call out before the inner Christ can reveal himself in his true form, before he can truly help us. We need to change our entire mindset, our polarity, and absorb the light from above. We must allow Sun-life to illuminate Earth-life and bring forth the divine blossoms.
THE SPADE OF THE ARCHAEOLOGIST: THE RESURRECTION
OF TRUTH—ERROR'S FUNERAL:
by Ariomardes
![]()
THE resurrection of the prehistoric age of Greece, and the disclosure of the astonishing standard of civilization which had been attained on the mainland and in the isles of the Aegean at a period at least 2000 years earlier than that at which Greek history, as hitherto understood, begins, may be reckoned as among the most interesting results of modern research into the relics of the life of past ages....
The revival of the prehistoric era in Greece and the discovery of the astonishing level of civilization that existed on the mainland and the Aegean islands at least 2000 years before what we traditionally think of as the start of Greek history is one of the most intriguing outcomes of modern research into past life remains....
All preconceived ideas may be upset by the results of a single season's spade work on some ancient site. The work is by no means complete; but already the dark gulf of time that lay behind the Dorian conquest is beginning to yield up the unquestionable evidences of a great and splendid and almost incredibly ancient civilization....
Just one season of digging at an ancient site can challenge all preconceived notions. While the work is far from complete, the long period before the Dorian conquest is beginning to uncover undeniable evidence of a remarkable, splendid, and almost unbelievably ancient civilization....
Most surprising of all, in many respects, was the revelation of the amazingly complete system of drainage with which the palace was provided. Indeed the hydraulic science of the Minoan architects is altogether wonderful in the completeness with which it provided for even the smallest details....
Most surprising of all was the discovery of the incredibly advanced drainage system in the palace. The hydraulic engineering by Minoan architects is truly impressive in how it meticulously addressed even the smallest details....
Perhaps the most striking and interesting result that has been attained is [Pg 304]the remarkable confirmation given to the broad outlines of those traditions about Crete which have survived in the legends and in the narratives of the Greek historians.—The Scientific American, in a review of James Baikie's Sea Kings of Crete.
Perhaps the most impressive and intriguing outcome achieved is [Pg 304]the remarkable confirmation of the general outlines of those traditions about Crete that have endured in the legends and stories of Greek historians.—The Scientific American, in a review of James Baikie's Sea Kings of Crete.
Preconceived ideas may certainly be said to be in a precarious situation, if they can be so easily upset by a spade. Pagan tradition, however, comes out triumphant. Should we not therefore, place more faith in the pagan legends than in the preconceived ideas?
Preconceived notions are definitely in a shaky spot if they can be so easily challenged by a spade. Pagan tradition, on the other hand, comes out on top. Shouldn't we, then, trust the pagan legends more than the preconceived ideas?
Refusing to believe that the Greek legends were imaginary, Schliemann and his successors investigated the sites at Troy, Tiryns and Mykenae, there discovering the old civilization described. Now we learn that this was but the dying remnant of a still older and grander civilization whose center was Crete. How much more has the spade to reveal to us? How much further will discovery go? It can but show, as revelation follows revelation, that the map of ancient history sketched in H. P. Blavatsky's The Secret Doctrine is correct; that our annals, as far as we can trace them back, record not a rise but a fall. The present Fifth Root-Race of humanity, being in its middle course, has reached the lowest point of its cycle before its reascent; the earlier of its seven sub-races have lived; some of the most enduring of their colossal works in masonry have survived, silent yet eloquent witnesses. The spade is slowly uncovering the vestiges of civilization gradually rising in knowledge and culture as we go backwards; until at last the completed chain of history will conduct us to the glory of our Race in the Golden Age of its birth.
Refusing to accept that Greek legends were just made up, Schliemann and his successors explored the sites at Troy, Tiryns, and Mycenae, where they found evidence of the ancient civilization described. Now we understand that this was only the faded remnant of an even older and greater civilization centered in Crete. How much more will excavation reveal to us? How much further will discoveries take us? It can only demonstrate, as one insight follows another, that the outline of ancient history presented in H. P. Blavatsky’s The Secret Doctrine is accurate; that our historical records, as far back as we can trace, show not a rise but a decline. The current Fifth Root Race of humanity, being in its middle stage, has reached the lowest point of its cycle before beginning to rise again; some of the earlier seven sub-races have existed; and some of the most lasting of their massive works in stone have endured, serving as silent yet powerful witnesses. The excavations are gradually revealing the remains of civilizations that developed in knowledge and culture as we move further back in time, until eventually, the complete chain of history will lead us to the greatness of our Race during the Golden Age of its inception.
Confirmation, Theosophy has in plenty, as H. P. Blavatsky foretold of the dawning years of this century. Recognition, it may get later. And this important question arises: Will archaeologists, while admitting the truth of the Theosophical teachings about history, also admit those teachings as to the nature of Man and other kindred subjects, which logically depend on the historical teachings? If not, then, Archaeology, thy name is inconsistency. For Nineteenth Century views of the origin of man will not fit.
Confirmation, Theosophy has in abundance, as H. P. Blavatsky predicted for the early years of this century. Recognition may come later. This raises an important question: Will archaeologists, while acknowledging the validity of Theosophical teachings about history, also accept those teachings regarding the nature of Man and related topics, which logically depend on the historical teachings? If not, then Archaeology, you are inconsistent. Because Nineteenth Century views on the origin of man just won't work.
And let us not become so absorbed over the Aegeans as to forget the rest of the world and devise theories to account for our own particular discoveries regardless of the discoveries in other fields. The ancient Chimu civilization recently uncovered in Peru claims our attention. History in America too goes back through rising stages to a mightier past. And linking all, we have the admissions, now being[Pg 305] made on all sides, as to the truth of the Theosophical teachings (in The Secret Doctrine) about Atlantis. This links together the prehistoric cultures of the Old World and the New.
And let’s not get so caught up in the Aegeans that we forget about the rest of the world and create theories just to explain our own specific discoveries, ignoring other fields. The ancient Chimu civilization recently uncovered in Peru deserves our attention. History in America also goes back through various stages to a grander past. And connecting it all, we have the acknowledgments, now being[Pg 305]made from all sides, regarding the validity of the Theosophical teachings (in The Secret Doctrine) about Atlantis. This ties together the prehistoric cultures of both the Old World and the New.
Even in mechanical science there was prowess, as we learn in connexion with these drainage works of Crete. Perhaps we have been wont to solace our pride by the reflection that if the Egyptians surpassed us in building, and the Greeks in art, in science at least we bear the palm. But is this consolation merely based on the fact that the civilizations with which we have so far been familiar have not expended their genius in that particular direction? Could antiquity have surpassed us in applied science also, if it had had the mind to apply its abilities in that direction? Nay, have there actually been civilizations which surpassed us? This particular Cretan culture seems to have been distinguished by many features which connect it more with modern times than with the intervening Greek culture. The same has been said with regard to the choice and treatment of subjects in the decorative and imitative pottery unearthed on the Chimu site in Peru.
Even in mechanical science, there was skill, as we see with the drainage systems in Crete. We might have comforted ourselves by thinking that while the Egyptians were better at building and the Greeks excelled in art, at least we take the crown in science. But is this comfort just based on the idea that the civilizations we know about simply didn't channel their talents into that area? Could ancient cultures have outdone us in applied science too, if they had focused their abilities there? In fact, were there indeed civilizations that surpassed us? This particular Cretan culture appears to have many characteristics that link it more closely to modern times than to the later Greek culture. The same has been noted about the subject choices and styles in the decorative and imitative pottery found at the Chimu site in Peru.
THE LANDS NOW SUBMERGED: by Durand Churchill

TO those persons who are interested in geographical facts and geological statistics, as well as to those who are students of climatology, the following remarkable features of the great bodies of water which cover such a large part of the surface of this globe, a part of the surface which in bygone ages has borne upon it races of people from whom our remote ancestors were descended, will be of interest.
TO those who are interested in geographical facts and geological statistics, as well as to those studying climatology, the following remarkable features of the vast bodies of water that cover a significant portion of the Earth's surface, a part that in ancient times supported various races of people from whom our distant ancestors descended, will be of interest.
Thanks to modern energy, skill, and perseverance, the great oceans have been sounded practically throughout, so that today we have published maps, which show quite clearly enough the general contour of the ocean bottoms.
Thanks to modern energy, skill, and determination, we have explored almost all of the vast oceans, so now we have published maps that clearly display the general shape of the ocean floors.
From these we see that the floor of the ocean is an extensive plain, or series of plains, lying at an average depth of about two and one-half miles beneath the ocean surface. In some places, gigantic mountain ranges rise up from these submerged plains to the very surface of the ocean, or to within points so near the surface that they form dangerous reefs, and volcanic islands.
From these, we see that the ocean floor is a vast plain, or a series of plains, located at an average depth of about two and a half miles below the ocean surface. In some areas, massive mountain ranges rise from these submerged plains to just below the ocean surface or even up to the surface itself, creating hazardous reefs and volcanic islands.
The depth of the ocean thus varies quite as irregularly and as precipitously [Pg 306]as does the level of dry lands in the mountain ranges of Switzerland or South America or India. So far as is officially known in 1911, the greatest depth in the Atlantic Ocean is found between the West Indies and Bermuda, at a point called the Nares Deep, which is 4662 fathoms, or 27,972 feet. The greatest depth, so far discovered in the Indian Ocean, is between Christmas Island and the coast of Java, which is 3828 fathoms, and is called the Wharton Deep.
The depth of the ocean varies as unevenly and dramatically [Pg 306]as the elevation of dry land in the mountains of Switzerland, South America, or India. As of 1911, it's officially known that the deepest part of the Atlantic Ocean is located between the West Indies and Bermuda, at a spot called the Nares Deep, which reaches 4,662 fathoms, or 27,972 feet. The deepest point discovered in the Indian Ocean so far is between Christmas Island and the coast of Java, known as the Wharton Deep, at 3,828 fathoms.
The greatest depth, so far discovered in the Pacific Ocean is called the Challenger (or Nero) Deep in the North Pacific, which is 5269 fathoms (31,614 feet). To get a comparative idea of this great depth, we can imagine the highest mountain in the world placed in this depth of water, and would then find that the peak of this great mountain would be 2600 feet below the surface of the sea. Thus could Mount Everest be lost in the depths of the Pacific Ocean.
The deepest point found in the Pacific Ocean is called the Challenger Deep (or Nero Deep) in the North Pacific, which measures 5,269 fathoms (31,614 feet). To put this incredible depth into perspective, if we were to place the tallest mountain in the world at this depth, its peak would be 2,600 feet below the ocean surface. This means Mount Everest could completely disappear in the depths of the Pacific Ocean.
There are, at present on record, fifty-six of these great holes in the sea bottoms which exceed three miles in depth. There are ten areas which lie at a depth greater than four miles, and four places where the depth exceeds five miles.
There are currently fifty-six known deep ocean trenches that are over three miles deep. There are ten locations that are deeper than four miles, and four spots where the depth goes beyond five miles.
The depth seems to bear a certain relation to the salinity of the water, for it is found that the amount of salt held in solution is less as the depth increases. This of course is the effect of temperature and pressure changes, as well as the greater quietness of the subsurface waters.
The depth appears to be connected to the salinity of the water, as the amount of salt dissolved tends to decrease with increasing depth. This is, of course, influenced by changes in temperature and pressure, along with the calmer conditions of the deeper waters.
The composition of the salts found in sea-water, that is the proportional amounts of the various component salts, does not vary materially in the different parts of the ocean, although the degree of saturation does vary, as above explained.
The makeup of the salts in seawater, meaning the proportional amounts of various salts, doesn’t change significantly across different areas of the ocean, though the level of saturation does vary, as mentioned above.
The temperature of the ocean varies, at the surface, from 28° F. at the poles, to over 80° F. in the tropics. The cold water, near the poles, at any given point, varies less than 10° F.; and the warm water of the tropics, likewise has a variation, annually, of less than 10° F., in a band that nearly encircles the earth; this band, it is interesting to observe, is the region of coral reefs.
The ocean temperature changes, at the surface, from 28° F at the poles to over 80° F in the tropics. The cold water near the poles fluctuates by less than 10° F at any specific location, and the warm water in the tropics also has an annual variation of less than 10° F, in a band that almost wraps around the entire planet; interestingly, this band is where coral reefs are found.
Between these regions of small annual variation, there are two bands surrounding the earth, where the annual temperature variation is greater, and may at some spots even exceed 40° F.
Between these areas of small yearly variation, there are two bands around the Earth where the yearly temperature change is more significant, and in some places, it can even go beyond 40° F.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
AMSTERDAM: THE "GREEN CANAL," AND THE STEEPLE OF THE ZUIDERKERK ("SOUTH CHURCH")
AMSTERDAM: THE "GREEN CANAL," AND THE STEEPLE OF THE ZUIDERKERK ("SOUTH CHURCH")

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
OIL CREEK FALLS, WATERTON LAKES, ALBERTA, CANADA
OIL CREEK FALLS, WATERTON LAKES, ALBERTA, CANADA

The Screen of Time
The Time Screen
BOOK REVIEWS: Charles Morice's "Il est ressuscité":
by H. A. Fussell
Once to every man and nation
Comes the moment to decide,
Once for every person and nation
Comes the moment to make a choice,
In the strife of truth with falsehood,
For the good or evil side.
In the battle between truth and falsehood,
For the right or wrong side.
THAT there do occur critical periods in the lives of nations and of individuals, when the irrevocable step is taken which allies them definitely with the beneficent or maleficent forces which are contending for the mastery of the world, has become a truism. It is seldom a spectacular contest—this "battle of Armageddon"; even when it is, at the moment of choice we are alone, face to face with the Higher Self.
THERE are crucial moments in the lives of nations and individuals when they take an irreversible step that permanently connects them with the positive or negative forces fighting for control of the world. This has become a well-known truth. It's rarely a dramatic showdown—this "battle of Armageddon"; even when it is, at the moment of decision, we are alone, confronting our Higher Self.
The many and varied ways in which this contest may occur furnish the moralist and the preacher with occasions for the highest flights of eloquence, and it forms the background of history, biography, and fiction. One of its most recent presentations is by Charles Morice in his book Il est ressuscité! of which we give a résumé.
The numerous and diverse ways in which this contest can happen provide the moralist and the preacher with opportunities for their most eloquent speeches, and it serves as the backdrop for history, biography, and fiction. One of its newest portrayals is by Charles Morice in his book Il est ressuscité!, which we summarize here.
One day in the middle of December the Parisians were surprised on opening their daily papers to see the last page perfectly blank, all the questionable advertisements had disappeared, no Stock Exchange news, all the transactions by which clever financiers attract the unwary and pile up their millions, had been suppressed. Why? No one could say! Amazement on all faces! It was the same the next day, and the next—even the feuilleton, containing the inevitable sensational and sometimes salacious story was no more. At the Bourse itself there was "nothing doing"; would-be purchasers were told of the watered stocks, were advised not to buy.
One day in mid-December, Parisians were shocked to open their daily newspapers and find the last page completely blank. All the questionable ads were gone, there was no Stock Exchange news, and all the financial transactions that clever investors use to deceive the unsuspecting and accumulate their fortunes had been removed. Why? No one knew! Everyone was astonished! It was the same the next day, and the day after that—even the usual sensational and sometimes scandalous stories in the feuilleton were missing. At the Bourse, nothing was happening; potential buyers were warned about the inflated stocks and advised against making any purchases.
In the evening the leading journalists met as usual at the "Lapin Cru." They were no wiser than the rest. Consternation was on all faces. Their occupation was gone, there was not a single piquant event in all Paris—suddenly become virtuous—to write up. On unfolding their papers—the first impression was always brought in at midnight by the office-boys from the publishers—on one of the blank pages was this notice in small print:
In the evening, the top journalists gathered as usual at the "Lapin Cru." They were just as clueless as everyone else. Concern was visible on all their faces. Their jobs were gone; there wasn't a single exciting event in all of Paris—suddenly turned virtuous—to report on. As they unfolded their newspapers—the first edition was always delivered at midnight by the office boys from the publishers—on one of the blank pages was this notice in small print:
The Son of God needs no advertising. He has put up at the Three Kings' Hotel, Place de l'Étoile. He will be at home from noon to noon, all the day, the 14th of December and tomorrow.
The Son of God doesn’t need any marketing. He’s at the Three Kings' Hotel, Place de l'Étoile. He will be available from noon to noon, all day on December 14th and tomorrow.
Narda, a prince among journalists, sat apart, moodily. Suddenly he became aware of a man opposite him at the next table.
Narda, a top-notch journalist, sat alone, feeling moody. Suddenly, he noticed a man sitting across from him at the next table.
But what a man! There was in fact nothing remarkable about him, except that perhaps he lacked precisely those little peculiarities and idiosyncracies which distinguish one man from another. Yet he was a fine man, but his [Pg 308]remarkable beauty did not cause surprise. The fact is, that one would have been surprised, nay scandalized, if it were not so, for his beauty, formed of the perfect equilibrium of all the elements of his person, revealed man in his ordinary and magnificent integrity. It was as if necessitated by the soul, sovereignly and ineffably serene, which shone in the eyes of the man: a constant, rich, intense light, eclipsing the crude brilliancy of the electric lights, and forming a halo in his unusually long hair. Narda was not dazzled by the light: on the contrary, he felt himself illuminated by it to the very depths of his being. He looked at this unknown man with a sympathy mingled with trust and deference. He had no desire to speak to him, to question him, fully satisfied by his presence alone, the presence of a man. A real man! he said to himself, and not a puppet like my comrades and myself.
What a guy! There wasn't anything particularly special about him, except maybe that he didn’t have the little quirks and odd traits that make one person stand out from another. Still, he was a good man, but his striking looks didn’t catch anyone off guard. In fact, people would’ve been surprised, even outraged, if it were any different because his beauty, which was defined by the perfect balance of all his features, revealed a man in his genuine and impressive entirety. It was as if it came from his soul, sovereign and indescribably calm, shining in his eyes: a steady, rich, intense light that outshone the harsh glare of electric lights and created a halo around his unusually long hair. Narda wasn’t dazzled by this light; instead, he felt deeply warmed by it. He looked at this stranger with a mix of sympathy, trust, and respect. He didn’t want to speak or ask questions; he felt completely satisfied just being in his presence—the presence of a man. A real man! he thought to himself, not a puppet like my friends and I.
The stranger went, Narda scarcely knew how; and without him the room, life itself, seemed empty and vain again.
The stranger left, and Narda barely understood how; without him, the room—life itself—felt empty and pointless again.
The subject is not new—the incompatibility of the Christ and modern civilization. We are all acquainted with sensational pictures, painted by well-known artists, depicting Christ in the midst of decadent modern society, with all its revolting contrasts; or with lurid sketches written by clever journalists; but never have we seen the subject treated with so much reverence and psychological insight as in the work before us. Read the scene the following night at the "Lapin Cru," where Narda was sure he would meet again with the Son of God. They communed as of old the disciples with the Master.
The topic isn’t new—the clash between Christ and modern society. We’re all familiar with dramatic images created by famous artists, showing Christ surrounded by a corrupted modern world, filled with disturbing contrasts, or with shocking articles written by savvy journalists. But we’ve never seen this issue explored with such respect and psychological depth as in the work we have here. Check out the scene the next night at the "Lapin Cru," where Narda believed he would meet the Son of God again. They connected like the disciples once did with their Master.
"I thought, Lord, you were to come in a different manner."
"I thought, Lord, you were going to come in a different way."
"Are you also without intelligence?" Jesus replied. "Visible or invisible the Son of Man comes every day."
"Are you also lacking common sense?" Jesus answered. "Whether seen or unseen, the Son of Man arrives every day."
The question rose to the lips of Narda: "You come, doubtless, to finish the work begun two thousand years ago?"
The question came to Narda's lips: "You’ve come, of course, to finish the work that started two thousand years ago?"
"It is finished to all eternity."
"It’s finished for good."
"Why then have you not conquered?"
"Then why haven't you won?"
"Because I wished to leave to you the merit of the victory."
"Because I wanted you to have the credit for the win."
After some further talk, Narda, who has been led into the depths of his own conscience, depths unsuspected by him before, exclaims: "Lord, perhaps you are only myself, my self raised to perfectness...."
After some more discussion, Narda, who has been taken into the depths of his own conscience, depths he hadn’t realized before, exclaims: "Lord, maybe you are only myself, my self elevated to perfection...."
"But has not one of your writers said: 'It is only God who is really man.' How do you know, if I have not become little by little divine?"
"But hasn’t one of your writers said: 'Only God is truly human.' How can you be sure that I haven't gradually become little by little divine?"
And while they were speaking Jesus was giving, at "the Three Kings," in its three hundred rooms, private audience to three hundred interviewers at the same time, and to each he appeared different. On leaving, some declared he had fair hair, others that it was dark. To the philosopher he appeared a philosopher; to the artist more beautiful than Apollo; to the soldier a divine warrior.
And while they were talking, Jesus was granting, at "the Three Kings," in its three hundred rooms, private audiences to three hundred interviewers all at once, and he appeared differently to each one. Upon leaving, some said he had light hair, while others said it was dark. To the philosopher, he seemed like a philosopher; to the artist, he was more beautiful than Apollo; to the soldier, he was a divine warrior.
Last of all came "the Scribes and Pharisees," as of old, to question him. "Are you really the Son of God?" "Are you going to tell us again that salvation is difficult for the rich?" "Are you going to be crucified anew?" and so on. The Churches held aloof. He had not come as they expected.
Last of all came "the Scribes and Pharisees," just like before, to question him. "Are you really the Son of God?" "Are you going to say again that it's hard for wealthy people to find salvation?" "Are you going to be crucified again?" and so on. The Churches stayed distant. He hadn’t come as they had expected.
We will not describe how our author solves the problems, economic, social, and religious, which this unsuspected advent of Jesus causes in Paris. It suffices to say that the crisis was met and tided over for the time being.
We won’t explain how our author tackles the economic, social, and religious issues that this unexpected arrival of Jesus creates in Paris. It’s enough to say that the crisis was addressed and managed for now.
One circumstance, however, must be mentioned: woman was honored as never before. Civil marriage alone is legal in France; in more than sixty per cent of the couples presenting themselves before the civil authorities for the ratification of their marriage, the unexpected happened. Instead of the perfunctory "Yes" which was almost invariably the rule, one or other of the contracting parties would say "No." There were no more ill-assorted matches, none of those crimes against humanity that the marriage service, not only among the French, but in every nation, condones. And the children, they had never been so happy before, so unrestrained, and yet so well-behaved. Even the youths and maidens, as they walked through the streets or wandered in the parks, showed a self-restraint and tenderness for one another never remarked before. Older people stood and looked after them in wonder. Something idyllic and noble had entered into and stopped the bantering, mocking, scoffing tone of the average Parisian. It was beautiful, some thought it unnatural—would it last?
One thing must be noted: women were honored like never before. Only civil marriage is legal in France; in over sixty percent of the couples who came before the civil authorities to finalize their marriage, the unexpected occurred. Instead of the usual "Yes," which was almost always the case, one of the partners would say "No." There were no more mismatched couples, no more of those crimes against humanity that the marriage ceremony, not only among the French but in every country, accepts. And the children, they had never been this happy before, so free yet so well-behaved. Even the young men and women, as they strolled through the streets or wandered in the parks, showed a self-control and tenderness for one another that had never been seen before. Older folks watched them in amazement. Something idyllic and noble had emerged, replacing the teasing, mocking tone of the average Parisian. It was beautiful; some thought it was unnatural—would it last?
Towards the end of December Jesus preaches to the people—this time from Montmartre. All Paris is gathered there to hear him. Again the gracious words are heard, but are received and interpreted by each in accordance with his own interests and prejudices. "The common people heard him gladly," but the rich and learned murmured. He spoke of self-sacrifice and devotion to ideals; the majority, though convicted of sin, with seared hearts, felt revolt rising within. When Jesus had ended and had betaken himself away, "for their eyes were holden, that they should not see," it was in a state of astonishment, deception, consternation, even rage, that the crowd slowly melted away. Many men, mere simulacra of humanity—though considered the pillars of society—made haste to flee the place where all they held most dear, their success, their station, their darling sins, were menaced. But the innocent, the poor and the wretched, felt that it was an awakening from an all-too-sweet dream to the harsh realities of the pitiless struggle for life.
Towards the end of December, Jesus preaches to the people—this time from Montmartre. All of Paris has gathered there to hear him. Again, his gracious words are spoken, but each person hears and interprets them based on their own interests and biases. "The common people heard him gladly," but the wealthy and educated murmured. He spoke of self-sacrifice and commitment to ideals; most, despite feeling guilty, with hardened hearts, felt a resistance rising within. When Jesus finished and left—"for their eyes were holden, that they should not see"—the crowd slowly dispersed in shock, confusion, fear, and even anger. Many men, mere shadows of humanity—though seen as the pillars of society—hastily exited the place where everything they valued most, their success, their status, their cherished sins, were threatened. But the innocent, the poor, and the downtrodden sensed it was a wake-up call from an all-too-sweet dream to the harsh realities of the relentless struggle for survival.
It was the beginning of the end. Ere many days had passed, Jesus was asked to leave the city, "and normal life, with its political institutions, its scientific progress, its suffragettes, its railway accidents, theater-parties, and fashionably attired women, resumed its wonted course." By a kind of tacit agreement no one spoke any more of the disconcerting events of the last days of December. The newspapers wore their wonted appearance; "twenty lines, identical in every case," was all the press notice of what had so profoundly stirred men's souls.
It was the beginning of the end. Before long, Jesus was asked to leave the city, "and everyday life, with its political systems, technological advancements, women's rights activists, train accidents, theater outings, and stylishly dressed women, went back to its usual routine." By some unspoken agreement, no one talked about the unsettling events of late December anymore. The newspapers looked the same as always; "twenty lines, identical in every case," was all the coverage the press gave to what had so deeply moved people.
And Narda, the veteran journalist, the new disciple of Jesus? Brought face to face with his divine self, he saw himself once again when in youth, with forehead high and heart full of hope, he had vowed allegiance to the highest. And now? Was it lack of courage? He lost his grasp of that divine life to which all are called, and which had awakened once again with so much power in him. "He has come in vain," he cried, "we cannot endure him."
And Narda, the seasoned journalist, the new follower of Jesus? Confronted with his divine essence, he saw himself again as a young man, with his head held high and his heart full of hope, when he pledged his loyalty to the highest ideals. And now? Was it a lack of courage? He let go of that divine life to which everyone is called, and which had suddenly stirred so strongly within him again. "He has come in vain," he shouted, "we cannot bear him."
How true, alas! are the sad words of Baudelaire, which Charles Morice prefixes to his work: "Mais le damné répond toujours: Je ne veux pas!"—The lost soul always replies: I do not want to.
How true, unfortunately! are the sad words of Baudelaire, which Charles Morice includes at the beginning of his work: "But the damned always respond: I do not want!"—The lost soul always replies: I do not want to.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society
Founded at New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
Founded in New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge, and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma with the buildings and grounds, are no "Community" "Settlement" or "Colony." They form no experiment in Socialism, Communism, or anything of similar nature, but are the Central Executive Office of an international organization where the business of the same is carried on, and where the teachings of Theosophy are being demonstrated. Midway 'twixt East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment shall one day stand at full meridian, the Headquarters of the Society unite the philosophic Orient with the practical West.
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma, along with the buildings and grounds, are not a "Community," "Settlement," or "Colony." They are not an experiment in Socialism, Communism, or anything similar, but rather the Central Executive Office of an international organization where the business is conducted and where the teachings of Theosophy are being put into practice. Located halfway between the East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment will one day reach its peak, the Headquarters of the Society connect the philosophical East with the practical West.
MEMBERSHIP
MEMBERSHIP
in the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society may be either "at large" or in a local Branch. Adhesion to the principle of Universal Brotherhood is the only pre-requisite to membership. The Organization represents no particular creed; it is entirely unsectarian, and includes professors of all faiths, only exacting from each member that large toleration of the beliefs of others which he desires them to exhibit towards his own.
In the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, members can be either "at large" or part of a local Branch. The only requirement for membership is commitment to the principle of Universal Brotherhood. The organization does not represent any specific creed; it is completely unsectarian and includes followers of all faiths, only asking each member to show the same level of tolerance for others' beliefs that they wish for their own.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be addressed to the local Director; for membership "at large" to G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be sent to the local Director; for membership "at large," contact G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
OBJECTS
ITEMS
This Brotherhood is a part of a great and universal movement which has been active in all ages.
This Brotherhood is part of a huge, worldwide movement that has been active throughout history.
This Organization declares that Brotherhood is a fact in Nature. Its principal purpose is to teach Brotherhood, demonstrate that it is a fact in Nature, and make it a living power in the life of humanity.
This Organization declares that Brotherhood is a fact of nature. Its main goal is to teach Brotherhood, show that it is a fact of nature, and make it a vital force in human life.
Its subsidiary purpose is to study ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to investigate the laws of Nature and the divine powers in man.
Its secondary aim is to explore ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to examine the laws of nature and the divine abilities within humans.
It is a regrettable fact that many people use the name of Theosophy and of our Organization for self-interest, as also that of H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress, and even the Society's motto, to attract attention to themselves and to gain public support. This they do in private and public speech and in publications. Without being in any way connected with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, in many cases they permit it to be inferred that they are, thus misleading the public, and honest inquirers are hence led away from the original truths of Theosophy.
It’s unfortunate that many people use the name of Theosophy and our Organization for their own selfish interests, as well as that of H. P. Blavatsky, the founder, and even the Society's motto, to get attention and gain public support. They do this in both private and public speeches and in publications. Without having any real connection to the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, many allow people to think they are affiliated, misleading the public, and honest seekers are thus misled away from the fundamental truths of Theosophy.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society welcomes to membership all who truly love their fellow men and desire the eradication of the evils caused by the barriers of race, creed, caste, or color, which have so long impeded human progress; to all sincere lovers of truth and to all who aspire to higher and better things than the mere pleasures and interests of a worldly life and are prepared to do all in their power to make Brotherhood a living energy in the life of humanity, its various departments offer unlimited opportunities.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society invites anyone who genuinely loves their fellow humans and wants to eliminate the harms caused by the divisions of race, religion, class, or color, which have held back human progress for so long. To all sincere truth-seekers and those who aim for higher and better things than just the pleasures and interests of a materialistic life, and who are ready to do everything they can to make Brotherhood a vibrant force in humanity's life, its various branches provide endless opportunities.
The whole work of the Organization is under the direction of the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as outlined in the Constitution.
The entire operation of the Organization is led by the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as stated in the Constitution.
Inquirers desiring further information about Theosophy or the Theosophical Society are invited to write to
Inquirers wanting more information about Theosophy or the Theosophical Society are encouraged to write to
The Secretary
International Theosophical Headquarters
Point Loma, California
The Secretary
International Theosophical Headquarters
Point Loma, California

THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Unsectarian and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Devoted to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promulgation
of Theosophy, the study of ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science and Art, and to the uplifting
and purification of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Unsectarian and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Dedicated to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promotion
of Theosophy, the exploration of ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science, and Art, and to the improvement
and enhancement of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
All that we are is the result of what we have thought: it is founded on our thoughts, it is made up of our thoughts. If a man speaks or acts with an evil thought, pain follows him, as the wheel follows the foot of the ox that draws the carriage.
Everything we are comes from our thoughts: it's rooted in our thinking and created from our ideas. If someone speaks or acts with a negative thought, suffering will follow them, just like a cart follows the ox pulling it.
All that we are is the result of what we have thought: it is founded on our thoughts, it is made up of our thoughts. If a man speaks or acts with a pure thought, happiness follows him, like a shadow that never leaves him.
Everything we are comes from our thoughts: it’s based on our thinking and made up of our ideas. If someone speaks or acts with a pure thought, happiness will follow them like a shadow that never leaves.
"He abused me, he beat me, he defeated me, he robbed me."—in those who harbor such thoughts hatred will never cease.
"He treated me badly, he hit me, he overpowered me, he stole from me."—those who cling to such thoughts will never let go of hatred.
"He abused me, he beat me, he defeated me, he robbed me."—in those who do not harbor such thoughts hatred will cease.
"He treated me badly, he assaulted me, he conquered me, he stole from me."—for those who don't hold onto such thoughts, hatred will come to an end.
For hatred does not cease by hatred at any time: hatred ceases by love, this is an ancient rule.
Hatred doesn't stop with more hatred: hatred ends with love, and this has been a timeless lesson.
Dhammapada, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. (Translation by
F. Max Müller, Sacred Books of the East, Vol. X.)Dhammapada, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. (Translation by
F. Max Müller, Sacred Books of the East, Vol. X.)
The Theosophical Path
The Theosophical Path
MONTHLY ILLUSTRATED
MONTHLY MAGAZINE
EDITED BY KATHERINE TINGLEY
Edited by Katherine Tingley
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U. S. A.
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U.S.A.
Entered as second-class matter July 25, 1911, at the Post Office at Point Loma, California
under the Act of March 3, 1879
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
Entered as second-class mail on July 25, 1911, at the Post Office in Point Loma, California
under the Act of March 3, 1879
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
COMMUNICATIONS
COMMUNICATIONS
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, The Theosophical Path, Point Loma, California." To the Business Management, including subscriptions, address the "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, Theosophical Path, Point Loma, California." To the Business Management, including subscriptions, address the "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
MANUSCRIPTS
MANUSCRIPTS
The Editor cannot undertake to return manuscripts; none will be considered unless accompanied by the author's name and marked with the number of words. The Editor is responsible only for views expressed in unsigned articles.
The Editor cannot guarantee the return of manuscripts; none will be reviewed unless they include the author's name and are marked with the word count. The Editor is only responsible for perspectives expressed in unsigned articles.
SUBSCRIPTION
MEMBERSHIP
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Porto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, Two Dollars; other countries in the Postal Union, Two Dollars and Fifty Cents, payable in advance; single copy, Twenty Cents.
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Puerto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, $2; other countries in the Postal Union, Two Fifty, payable in advance; single copy, 20 Cents.
REMITTANCES
Money transfers
All remittances to the New Century Corporation must be made payable to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
All payments to the New Century Corporation must be made payable to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
Vol. I No. 5
Vol. 1 No. 5
November 1911
November 1911
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
A Group from The Aroma of Athens | Frontispiece | |
Evolution in the Light of Theosophy | H. T. Edge, b. a. (Cantab.) | 311 |
The Mysteries of Rotation | A Student | 316 |
Scenes from The Aroma of Athens (illustrations) | 316-317, 322-323 | |
What are the Bases of an Intelligent Belief in Reincarnation? | F. S. Darrow, Ph.D. (Harv.) | 317 |
The Victory of the Divine in Man Rev. | S. J. Neill | 320 |
Ancient America (illustrated) | An Archaeologist | 323 |
The Parable of the Crucifixion | Cranstone Woodhead | 328 |
Is Light Corpuscular? | T. Henry | 332 |
Astronomical Lore | A Student | 334 |
The Mystery of the Molars | Medicus | 336 |
A Dutch House Court by Pieter de Hooch (illustrated) | 338 | |
Point Loma Hills at Eventide (illustration) | 339 | |
The Incarnation of Geniuses | H. Travers | 339 |
The Plight of the Vivisector | H. Coryn, m.d., m.r.c.s. | 341 |
The Ekoi: Children of Nature | H. T. Edge, b. a. (Cantab.) | 344 |
An Unknown American Nation (illustrated) | H. S. Turner | 347 |
The Confines of Science | Investigator | 349 |
The Tower of London and the Houses of Parliament (illustrated) | Carolus | 352 |
Point Loma Notes | C. J. R. | 354 |
The Woman's International Theosophical League | A Member of the League | 357 |
Illusion and Reality | Lydia Ross, m.d. | 362 |
Venice (illustrated) | Grace Knoche | 366 |
Humanity and Theosophical Education | Elizabeth C. Spalding | 375 |
Book Reviews: "Commentary upon the Maya-Tzental Perez Codex" (William E. Gates), C. J. Ryan. A New Magazine. The Strange Little Girl, a Story for Children | 378 |

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
DIOTIMA, MYRTO, AND ASPASIA
GROUP IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS," AS PRESENTED IN THE GREEK THEATER
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
ON APRIL 17, 1911
DIOTIMA, MYRTO, AND ASPASIA
GROUP IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS," AS PRESENTED IN THE GREEK THEATER
INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL HEADQUARTERS, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
ON APRIL 17, 1911
The Theosophical Path
The Theosophical Path
KATHERINE TINGLEY, EDITOR
Katherine Tingley, Editor
VOL. I
Vol. 1
NO. 5
NO. 5
NOVEMBER, 1911
November 1911
Spirit feeds and sustains the air and the earth and the liquid plains of the sea; also the shining globe of the moon, and the Titanian stars: while Mind pervading (the Universe) puts the whole in action, and blends itself with the mighty frame. Thence men, and the races of the beasts and of the flying kind, and the huge creatures brought forth by the Sea beneath his mottled surface. A fiery energy works through these elementals and a celestial origin in the seed, so far as heavy bodies, earth-sprung limbs, and mortal members, weigh not their vigor down.—Virgil, Aeneid, vi, 724-732
Spirit nourishes and supports the air, the earth, and the vast oceans; it also lifts the bright moon and the faraway stars. At the same time, Mind fills the universe, setting everything in motion and becoming part of the great structure of existence. From this, humans, animals, birds, and the giant creatures that rise from the sea's patterned surface come into being. A fiery energy flows through these beings, coming from a celestial source within them, as long as their heavy bodies, earthbound limbs, and mortal parts don't diminish their vitality. —Virgil, Aeneid, vi, 724-732
EVOLUTION IN THE LIGHT OF THEOSOPHY:
by H. T. Edge, B.A. (Cantab.)

AFTER studying the various theories of biological evolution and the controversies of their respective exponents, one reaches the conclusion that each of the theorists is worrying a small fragment of the truth, and that the actual facts comprehend not only all these theories but a good deal more besides. There is (1) the theory of continuous evolution, which supposes that forms reproduce other forms in a continuous and uniform series; and there is (2) the theory of mutation or saltation, which supposes that new species appear suddenly. An American professor of palaeontology is quoted as reconciling these two supposedly conflicting views by still another hypothesis, which supposes that evolution is on the whole continuous, but with occasional jumps and divergences.
AFTER studying the different theories of biological evolution and the debates surrounding them, you come to the realization that each theorist is focused on a small piece of the truth. The actual facts include not only all these theories but also a lot more. There is (1) the theory of continuous evolution, which assumes that forms reproduce other forms in a steady and uniform sequence; and there is (2) the theory of mutation or saltation, which suggests that new species appear suddenly. An American professor of paleontology is mentioned as bridging these two seemingly opposing views with yet another idea, which proposes that evolution is generally continuous, but with occasional leaps and variations.
Then there is the controversy as to whether changes are produced by the influence of external environment or whether they occur within the germ; or whether, again, both these influences co-operate.
Then there’s the debate about whether changes are caused by the influence of the external environment or if they happen within the germ itself; or whether both of these factors work together.
The confusion is due mainly to two causes: the attempt to define the operations of nature within too narrow limits; and the attempt to form an idea of evolution by considering its visible products only, and apart from the invisible something which is manifesting itself in those products. Our thought should reach out to wider horizons.
The confusion mainly stems from two reasons: trying to define nature's processes within overly restricted boundaries; and trying to understand evolution by looking only at its visible outcomes, without considering the unseen forces that are at play in those outcomes. We should aim to expand our thinking to broader perspectives.
All growth consists in the physical manifestation of something which previously was not physical. Take the case of a tree growing from a seed. The tons of material composing the body of that tree have been collected from the air and the soil. Within the seed was enshrined something (which afterwards passes into the tree) having the power to perform this wonderful operation. We may say, if we like, that the whole tree existed in potentia in the seed; but unless this expression is to remain a mere logical figure, we must attach a concrete meaning to it. In other words, we must inquire what was that something which existed in the seed. Here we are driven right up against the real point at issue; out of the seed comes the tree, the tree cannot come from any other source than a seed or its equivalent (such as a slip); hence the whole future tree must be in some way locked up within the seed. But in what guise? Is there perhaps a miniature tree folded up within that husk? But even so, whence that miniature tree and why does it grow? Theorists, in spite of their alleged practicality, are often contented with abstractions that would not satisfy a more concrete mind; and for this reason many inquirers will not be satisfied with the explanation that there is some "force" or "tendency" in the seed. Theorists may deal with "tendencies," but the Theosophist will demand something less imaginary and abstract. The primary postulates demanded by theorists are often so comprehensive as to amount to a begging of the main question. Give Archimedes his standing ground and he will move the whole earth; grant Euclid his postulates, and he will soon knock you off a few theorems; give a biological theorist his "tendencies," and the rest is as easy as rolling off a log. But the inquirer would like to know something about those tendencies.
All growth involves turning something that wasn’t physical into something that is. Take a tree growing from a seed, for example. The mass of that tree is made up of materials taken from the air and the soil. Within the seed was something (that later becomes the tree) with the ability to create this amazing process. We can say that the entire tree existed in potentia in the seed, but if we want this idea to have real meaning, we need to explore what that something was in the seed. This brings us to the core issue: the tree comes from the seed, and the tree can’t come from anything other than a seed or something like a cutting. Therefore, the future tree must somehow be contained within the seed. But how exactly? Is there a tiny tree tucked away inside that shell? Even then, where did that tiny tree come from, and why does it grow? Theorists often settle for abstract ideas that might not satisfy a more practical mindset, which is why many researchers are unsatisfied with the explanation that there’s simply some "force" or "tendency" in the seed. Theorists might talk about "tendencies," but someone seeking deeper understanding will expect something more tangible and less abstract. The foundational assumptions proposed by theorists can be so broad that they end up avoiding the main question. Give Archimedes a solid base and he’ll move the whole Earth; grant Euclid his premises, and he’ll quickly prove a few theorems; give a biological theorist their "tendencies," and the rest will be as easy as rolling off a log. But the researcher wants to know more about those tendencies.
So then there is locked up in the seed, which is to become a tree, a tendency. Translating this highly abstract and even theological expression into the matter-of-fact language of Theosophy, we get this: that the whole future physical tree has existed beforehand in some form other than physical, and complete in everything except the purely physical attributes. Size and dimension, mass and solidity, being physical attributes, do not pertain to the tree in this antecedent form. Is science prepared to say that that which has no dimensions nor any other physical attributes does not exist? If so, then we are reduced to the conclusion that the physical visible universe is self-creative and all-sufficient and all-inclusive—in short, that physical[Pg 313] matter is the prime material, the source of all intelligence, substance, all energy, everything; in which case it is of course useless to try to explain it, and it must be simply accepted as an irresolvable fact. But, setting aside such an untenable proposition, if physical matter has not produced itself, if it is not the ultimate unknowable, let us ask from what was it produced? Driven thus to the conclusion that there are states of existence prior to physical matter, is it out-of-the-way to suggest that the tree within the seed exists in one of those states?
So, locked inside the seed that will grow into a tree is a tendency. Putting this highly abstract and somewhat theological idea into straightforward Theosophical language, we can say this: the future physical tree has already existed in some form that isn’t physical, and it’s complete in every way except for its purely physical traits. Size, dimensions, mass, and solidity are physical traits and do not apply to the tree in this earlier form. Is science ready to say that something that has no dimensions or physical traits doesn’t exist? If it is, then we have to accept that the physical visible universe is self-creating, all-sufficient, and all-inclusive—in other words, that physical[Pg 313] matter is the foundational material, the source of all intelligence, substance, energy, and everything else; in which case, it would be pointless to try to explain it, and we must just accept it as an unresolvable fact. However, putting aside such an impossible idea, if physical matter hasn’t created itself, if it is not the ultimate unknown, let’s ask what it came from. If we’re led to believe that there are states of existence that come before physical matter, is it really far-fetched to suggest that the tree within the seed exists in one of those states?
Accustomed as we are to think in terms of physical matter and of its principal attribute—extension (or, as we wrongly call it, space)—we cannot imagine that there can be room in the universe for anything else. We think that matter entirely fills space; we imagine that, if a thing is not in what we call "space," it cannot be anywhere. But space is in reality immeasurable; it can have no dimensions, no up-and-down, no fore-and-aft, no right-and-left. It may well be that physical matter, so far from crowding it, does not incommode it at all—that there is "plenty of room" still, so to say.
Accustomed as we are to thinking about physical matter and its main characteristic—extension (or what we mistakenly call space)—we can't conceive that there could be room in the universe for anything else. We believe that matter completely fills space; we assume that if something isn't in what we refer to as "space," it can't be anywhere. However, reality shows that space is limitless; it has no dimensions, no up-and-down, no front-and-back, no left-and-right. It's quite possible that physical matter, rather than crowding it, doesn't bother it at all—that there's still "plenty of room," so to speak.
Another consequence of our habit of regarding physical extension as a plenum is that when we have to allow for the existence of anything else, we think it necessary to suppose that that something else must be extremely small. Thus the tree in the seed has to be extremely small, the atom has to be extremely small, and so on; and this simply because we imagine that space is packed full with the physical objects. But what logical reason is there why there should not be a world full of trees, animals, and every other form that is become physical, all in a pre-physical state, and yet by no means interfering with anything in the physical world? Why, even in the familiar terms of physical science, this view is quite reasonable; for the atoms, we are told, are so minute in comparison with the intervals between them that they are like planets swimming in an ocean of ether. These atoms are of course utterly imperceptible to any of our senses; we know them only through their groupings and motions. Now suppose there are other atoms between them, or even different groupings of the same atoms, what would we know about these? Their vibrations might not happen to be attuned to our physical senses.
Another consequence of our tendency to see physical space as completely filled is that when we consider the existence of anything else, we feel we must assume that this something else has to be very tiny. So, the tree inside the seed has to be very tiny, the atom has to be very tiny, and so forth; and this is simply because we think that space is packed full of physical objects. But what logical reason is there that a world couldn’t be filled with trees, animals, and all other physical forms, all in a pre-physical state, without interfering with anything in the physical world? Even in the terms of physical science we know, this idea makes sense; because atoms, we are told, are so small compared to the spaces between them that they are like planets floating in a sea of ether. These atoms are completely imperceptible to any of our senses; we only know them through their arrangements and movements. Now, if we imagine there are other atoms between them, or even different arrangements of the same atoms, what would we know about these? Their vibrations might not be in sync with our physical senses.
We have imagined, then, our tree as existing, complete in all but physical attributes, in this world, but in a state where it is beyond the ken of our physical senses. The microscopic germ within the seed is the point through which the change from pre-physical to physical[Pg 314] is operated—a door, as it were, through which the tree has to pass, admitting it to its new state. This point is like one of the knots where the fabrics of these two worlds are woven together; the very small seems in some way to be the gateway to another world.
We have envisioned our tree as existing, fully formed in every way except for its physical characteristics, in this world, but in a state that is beyond what our physical senses can perceive. The tiny germ inside the seed is the point where the transition from non-physical to physical[Pg 314] occurs—a kind of door that the tree must pass through to enter its new state. This point is similar to one of the knots where the fabric of these two worlds is woven together; what seems very small appears to be the gateway to another realm.
But let us extend the idea to the case of evolution generally. So far we have taken a tree as an instance; but, on the same analogy, all organized physical beings will have pre-existed in this pre-physical state. The germ, the point within the germ, is their gateway to physical existence; but before passing through this portal, they have already existed, complete in all but physical attributes, in another state. To sum up the argument—we must predicate the existence of a type-world, wherein exist the prototypes, the models, of all that is to become physical; and we have already seen that it is necessary, on other grounds, to predicate the existence of such a world.
But let’s apply this idea to evolution as a whole. Until now, we’ve used a tree as an example; however, by the same logic, all organized physical beings must have existed in this pre-physical state. The germ, specifically the point within the germ, serves as their entry to physical existence; but before they move through this gateway, they already exist, fully formed except for physical characteristics, in another state. To sum up the argument—we need to assume the existence of a type-world, where the prototypes and models of everything that is to become physical exist; and we have already established that it’s essential, for other reasons, to assume the existence of such a world.
This hypothesis will explain the riddles of evolution readily. In one point in particular does it clear up difficulties. If organisms grow and change in the physical state, why may they not also grow and change in the pre-physical state? This would fully account for the so-called "saltations" and for the "missing links." An organism, after passing out of physical life, shedding all its physical atoms, and resuming once more its former non-physical state, might undergo modification while in that state and before re-entering the physical condition. Thus, when it reappeared, it would be different, and biologists would call it a mutation or saltation.
This hypothesis will easily explain the puzzles of evolution. It particularly clarifies one issue. If organisms can grow and change in their physical form, why can't they also grow and change in their non-physical form? This would fully explain the so-called "saltations" and the "missing links." An organism, after leaving physical life and shedding all its physical matter, could resume its original non-physical state and undergo changes while in that state before returning to physical form. So, when it comes back, it would be different, and biologists would refer to it as a mutation or saltation.
Palaeontology shows us that in past epochs there were on earth forms intermediate between different forms existing on earth now. This at least indicates that the complete chain is not necessarily all upon the earth at one time; and this again agrees with the idea that the earth is never at any one time fitted to support every form of life. This being so, how can we possibly trace a chain of evolution by reproduction? A good idea of the process of evolution can be got by watching from one side the ascending threads of a revolving screw. They pass up and up, one after the other, but we cannot see where they are connected; to see that, we must take an all-round view. In a similar way the organisms are passing around a spiral curve, of which curve but one side comes to our view; hence we see it as a number of disconnected elements.
Paleontology shows us that in the past, there were forms of life on Earth that were intermediate between the different forms we see now. This suggests that not all links in the evolutionary chain are present on Earth at the same time, which aligns with the idea that the planet can't support every type of life simultaneously. Given this, how can we possibly trace a chain of evolution through reproduction? We can get a good understanding of the evolutionary process by observing the ascending threads of a rotating screw. They move up one after the other, but we can’t see how they’re connected; to understand that, we need to view it from all angles. Similarly, organisms are moving along a spiral curve, of which only one side is visible to us; therefore, we see it as a collection of unrelated elements.
The process of evolution, in fact, is not carried on entirely within the limits of our physical vision—surely not an unreasonable statement. [Pg 315]It would be strange indeed, if all that we see were all that there is. Hence biologists should expect, as a logical inference from their own conditions of research, that the results at which they arrive shall be incomplete; the imperfection of these results is rather to be regarded as evidence of their truth than the contrary.
The process of evolution isn't fully visible to us—this isn't an unreasonable claim. [Pg 315] It would definitely be strange if everything we see is all there is. Therefore, biologists should anticipate that their research will yield incomplete results; the imperfections in these findings should actually be seen as a sign of their validity rather than the opposite.
But, instead of taking the case of animals, suppose we take that of human beings; for here we can view the matter more from the inside. We are human beings ourselves and are conscious of our own mind. This mind, as we know, undergoes development; it gains experience from day to day and ends up with a very different outfit from that with which it started. When this inner being again enters into the make-up of physical humanity, will it be the same as before? Shall we have the same old horoscope at our next nativity? Jupiter and Saturn forbid! But in case any reader should cavil over the question of death and rebirth, we can consider the matter apart from those. We are actually being reincarnated all the time; for does not our body continually discard old atoms and take on new ones? And does not the growing and changing body accommodate itself to the requirements set by our mind? If not, what do habit and exercise amount to? We can create for ourselves a body different from the one we have now, by muscular exercise, temperance, intemperance, and other means. So here we have a definite example of the process of growth and evolution. Death itself is but a major change, similar in kind, if greater in degree, to the lesser deaths that are taking place in us every day.
But instead of looking at animals, let’s consider human beings; this way we can understand the situation from a more personal perspective. We’re human ourselves and are aware of our own minds. This mind, as we know, develops over time; it gains experience each day and ends up looking very different from how it started. When this inner self re-enters the physical body, will it be the same as before? Will we have the same old fate at our next birth? Heaven forbid! However, if any reader wants to debate the topic of death and rebirth, we can approach it differently. We are actually being reborn all the time; our bodies constantly shed old atoms and take in new ones, right? And doesn’t our growing and changing body adapt to what our mind needs? If it didn’t, what would habit and exercise even mean? We can create a body that’s different from the one we have now through exercise, moderation, excess, and other methods. So, here we have a clear example of growth and evolution. Death itself is just a significant change, similar in nature, if larger in scale, to the smaller changes happening in us every day.
The physical structure is slow in its movements and conservative in its habits; and so in the course of a life in the physical state a misfit is apt to result; and this is adjusted by death and rebirth. It is reasonable to suppose—indeed it is inevitable—that the animals, in their own smaller and slower way, learn while they live, and that the indwelling animal monad is not forever doomed to reside in the same kind of form, but passes very gradually on to higher forms.
The physical structure moves slowly and tends to stick to its routines; as a result, during a lifetime in a physical state, a mismatch can occur, which is resolved by death and rebirth. It's reasonable to think—indeed, it's inevitable—that animals, in their own smaller and slower ways, learn while they live, and that the inner animal monad isn't stuck in the same kind of form forever but gradually evolves into higher forms.
The species that we see and study are the beads on the string. It is almost like studying the different houses which a man may have built and left standing while he himself has gone elsewhere. These would give a clue to his mental development; but we must presuppose the existence of the man.
The species we observe and analyze are like beads on a string. It’s similar to examining the various houses a person might have built and left behind while he moved on. These would offer insight into his mental growth, but we must assume the man existed.
The question of physical reproduction is closely involved with that of evolution; and here again biology investigates but a few of the[Pg 316] factors that enter into the process. Biology gets down as far as the microscopic germinal speck, and naturally enough has to stop there. A fertilized ovum provides the essential conditions for the entry of a life, but it needs other kinds of research to trace the source of that life.
The issue of physical reproduction is tightly connected to evolution, and once more, biology only examines a few of the[Pg 316] factors involved in this process. Biology dives down to the microscopic germ cell and understandably has to stop there. A fertilized egg creates the necessary conditions for a new life to begin, but additional research is required to uncover the origin of that life.
In the light of Theosophy, evolution becomes a vast and entrancing study, for it concerns worlds and ages. Apart, however, from merely curious interest, this study is of the greatest positive importance to humanity, for the reason that inadequate theories are giving rise to various movements that we believe to threaten great harm, should all their ideas be carried out. A king who should ruthlessly slaughter all those among his subjects who did not happen to suit his ideals of what a subject should be, would justly be considered a cruel and stupid tyrant; yet there are proposed methods of eliminating the "unfit," which, though clothed in ambitious language, seem none the less monstrous. Hence the need of greater knowledge to prevent erroneous ideas from incarnating as monstrous acts.
In the context of Theosophy, evolution becomes a vast and fascinating study, as it involves entire worlds and eras. However, beyond mere curiosity, this study is extremely important for humanity because flawed theories are leading to various movements that could potentially cause significant harm if their ideas are fully implemented. A king who would ruthlessly execute anyone among his subjects who did not meet his ideals of what a subject should be would rightly be seen as a cruel and foolish tyrant; yet there are proposed ways to eliminate the "unfit" that, although wrapped in ambitious language, still seem monstrous. Therefore, there is a pressing need for greater knowledge to prevent misguided ideas from manifesting as horrific actions.
THE MYSTERIES OF ROTATION: by a Student
ONE of the most fascinating results of the attention bestowed in the last few years upon gyroscopic effects, has been the almost final perfection of the gyrostat-compass, and the Scientific American Supplement contains an excellent account of it, together with one of the clearest popular explanations of its action which we have seen. The tests of the Anschütz instrument as improved by Sperry, were carried out last April for five days on a steamer plying between New York and a port in Virginia. Although the vessel rolled in heavy seas, it was found that the compass kept practically absolutely on the meridian during the whole period. The electric motor runs at 6000 revolutions per minute, and the instrument is in the steering-engine room, connected electrically with a repeating compass on the bridge. It is stated that at all ordinary latitudes this compass has a directional force some fifteen times greater than a corresponding magnetic compass. This, however, diminishes on approaching the poles. The interesting feature of the gyro-compass is that its action in pointing true north depends upon the rotation of the Earth.
ONE of the most fascinating outcomes of the focus on gyroscopic effects in recent years has been the near-final development of the gyrostat compass. The Scientific American Supplement provides an excellent account of it, along with one of the clearest explanations of how it works that we've seen. Tests of the Anschütz instrument, improved by Sperry, were conducted last April for five days on a steamer traveling between New York and a port in Virginia. Even though the ship rolled in rough seas, the compass remained almost perfectly aligned with the meridian throughout the entire period. The electric motor operates at 6000 revolutions per minute, and the instrument is located in the steering-engine room, connected electronically to a repeating compass on the bridge. It is reported that at all normal latitudes, this compass has a directional strength about fifteen times greater than a standard magnetic compass. However, this advantage decreases as you get closer to the poles. An interesting aspect of the gyro-compass is that its ability to point true north relies on the rotation of the Earth.

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SCENE FROM "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
IN THE CENTER IS PHARNABAZOS, THE PERSIAN ENVOY TO ATHENS, WITH HIS SUITE AND ATTENDANTS
SCENE FROM "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
IN THE CENTER IS PHARNABAZOS, THE PERSIAN AMBASSADOR TO ATHENS, WITH HIS GROUP AND ASSISTANTS

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo & Engraving Dept.
ANOTHER SCENE IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
CENTRAL FIGURES ARE PERIKLES AND PHEIDIAS
ANOTHER SCENE IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
CENTRAL FIGURES ARE PERICLES AND PHIDIAS

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright © Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ARCHERS IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
ARCHERS IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ANOTHER SCENE IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
ANOTHER SCENE IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
WHAT ARE THE BASES OF AN INTELLIGENT BELIEF
IN REINCARNATION? by F. S. Darrow, A. M., Ph.D. (Harv.)

REFLECTION inevitably reveals the limitations of the actual, the confines of the present. So narrow is the sphere within which our daily life revolves that even the man who most prides himself on his avoidance of philosophy is forced, perhaps unconsciously, to construct a theory of metaphysics. How is it possible to do our daily duties without forming a working hypothesis as to the nature of the world within which those duties lie? Inarticulate and crude as the theory may be, each and every man is forced to adopt a life-hypothesis and by it, as best he can, to mold his actions. No specious reasoning can free us from speculation. Therefore it is a solemn duty which we owe to ourselves to choose intelligently our hypothesis as to life and its meaning. This duty can be trusted neither to chance nor to tradition. To shirk a moral responsibility incurs grave consequences.
REFLECTION inevitably shows the limits of reality and the boundaries of the present. Our daily lives are so confined that even someone who takes pride in steering clear of philosophy is compelled, perhaps unconsciously, to create a theory of metaphysics. How can we carry out our daily tasks without developing a working hypothesis about the world in which those tasks exist? As rough and unclear as that theory might be, every person is forced to adopt a life hypothesis and, as best they can, shape their actions around it. No clever reasoning can get us out of thinking about the nature of things. Therefore, it is our serious responsibility to choose wisely our hypothesis about life and its purpose. This duty shouldn’t be left to chance or tradition. Avoiding this moral responsibility leads to serious consequences.
It is necessary that our life-hypothesis shall fulfil two conditions: it must be thinkable and it must be livable. Life leads to thought about life; but our judgment must concern itself with life. Therefore what we believe must be both logical and practical. Logical because fact makes the appeal to logic, and practical because logic must answer fact. Our life-hypothesis, since its subject-matter is the Self and the World in which the Self lives, must be both universal and particular.
It’s essential that our life hypothesis meets two criteria: it has to be something we can think about and something we can live by. Life prompts us to reflect on it, but our evaluation must focus on actual living. So, what we believe needs to be both logical and practical. It’s logical because facts require logical thinking, and it’s practical because logic should respond to those facts. Our life hypothesis, since it deals with the Self and the World that the Self inhabits, must be both universal and specific.
In answering the query, What are the bases of an intelligent belief in Reincarnation? we are primarily concerned with the Self. Without considering the nature of the Self in detail, let me postulate that by the Self I mean the Real You and the Real I, the Individual Life, which expresses itself through your physical nature and through mine, the Individuality at the basis of the Personality, the Character underlying the physical man.
In answering the question, What are the foundations of a reasonable belief in Reincarnation? we mainly focus on the Self. Without going into detail about the nature of the Self, let me suggest that by the Self, I mean the True You and the True Me, the Individual Life, which expresses itself through your physical being and through mine, the Individuality at the core of the Personality, the Character that underlies the physical person.
The conception of reincarnation or rebirth of soul, I grant, is speculative, since it ranges far beyond the cramped present. So, if it is to become part of our life-hypothesis it must be both logical and practically imperative. If logic and practical requirements combine in their demands, then we must conclude that reincarnation has been demonstrated to be true in so far as any hypothesis can be. The most probable is and must be accepted actually as the true.
The idea of reincarnation or the rebirth of the soul, I admit, is speculative, as it goes well beyond our limited present. Therefore, if it is to be included in our understanding of life, it needs to be both logical and practically necessary. If logic and practical needs align, then we can conclude that reincarnation has been shown to be true as much as any hypothesis can be. The most likely explanation should be accepted as the truth.
Many circumstances suggest that the Self existed previously to its birth in the present body. Poetry voices the thought as follows:
Many situations indicate that the Self existed before it was born in the current body. Poetry expresses this idea as follows:
Children frequently instinctively believe that they have lived before. The poets do not monopolize those tantalizingly vague sensations of familiarity, which sometimes accompany strange and apparently novel experiences.
Children often have a natural belief that they have lived before. Poets don’t have exclusive access to those intriguingly vague feelings of familiarity that sometimes come with strange and seemingly new experiences.
Whittier voices the impression of many when he says:
Whittier shares what many people feel when he says:
So, too, the recurrence of the seasons, the ebb and flow and re-ebb of the tides, the cycles of day and night, the phenomenon of genius, and countless other things, suggest that the old is continually reborn. Yet classing all these together they amount merely to presumptive evidence, hints at possibilities, but not proof.
So, just like the changing seasons, the rise and fall of the tides, the cycles of day and night, the occurrence of genius, and so many other things, indicate that the old keeps coming back. However, when you group all these together, they only provide suggestive evidence, hinting at possibilities but not offering proof.
We are born with a sense of Justice, a sense which extends at least as far as our private rights. Further, justice is so valued that we regard Deity as perfectly just. The kernel of justice is: "As a man sows so shall he reap." The effect must be equal to the cause. To talk of the justice of a god who creates Souls is to babble nonsense. Personal responsibility is an indispensable requirement for the maintenance of justice, and personal responsibility can exist only if souls[Pg 319] are the creators of their own destinies. Otherwise "Justice" is a mockery and a delusion. Therefore, if we are to believe that the Universe is ruled justly, eternal pre-existence of soul must be a fact.
We are born with a sense of justice, which extends at least to our personal rights. Moreover, justice is so important that we consider Deity to be perfectly just. The core idea of justice is: "You reap what you sow." The outcome must match the cause. To speak of a god's justice that creates souls is nonsense. Personal responsibility is essential for maintaining justice, and personal responsibility only exists if souls[Pg 319] are responsible for their own destinies. Otherwise, "justice" becomes a joke and an illusion. Therefore, if we are to believe that the Universe is governed justly, the eternal existence of the soul must be a reality.
Ex nihilo nihil fit—from nothing nothing is made. Nineteenth century science has succeeded in proving what the world's thinkers have long believed. Matter and energy are indestructible. "Creation" in the sense of manufacture out of nothing is unthinkable. If the soul is one with the Universal Energy, "it is not a thing of which a man may say, 'It hath been, it is about to be, or is to be hereafter,' for it is without birth and meeteth not death." "Nature is nothing less than the ladder of resurrection, which step by step leads upward." The eternal Soul, now linked to a mortal body, has lived before and will live hereafter.
Ex nihilo nihil fit—nothing comes from nothing. Nineteenth-century science has proven what thinkers throughout history have believed. Matter and energy are indestructible. "Creation" in the sense of making something out of nothing is unimaginable. If the soul is connected to Universal Energy, "it is not something a person can say, 'It has been, it is about to be, or will be in the future,' for it is without birth and does not experience death." "Nature is nothing less than the ladder of resurrection, which step by step leads upward." The eternal Soul, now connected to a mortal body, has existed before and will continue to exist in the future.
The last and most important of the logical imperatives demanding a belief in reincarnation is the thesis: Immortality of soul demands complete eternity of soul. That which has a beginning, of necessity has an end. The child is born, grows into youth and manhood, lives its life, but it dies. Death's fingers clutch at birth. That which is born is mortal. Thus the soul must be birthless if it is to be deathless. It must have lived before its present body and it will outlive any body which it may hereafter enliven. Reincarnation is merely the natural corollary to eternity.
The last and most important logical argument for believing in reincarnation is this: the immortality of the soul requires the soul to be completely eternal. Anything that has a beginning must have an end. A child is born, grows into a youth and adult, lives its life, but ultimately dies. Death is intertwined with birth. What is born is mortal. Therefore, the soul has to be without birth to be without death. It must have existed before its current body and will continue to exist beyond any body it may inhabit in the future. Reincarnation is simply a natural consequence of eternity.
Let us now turn to the practical considerations reinforcing our belief. Even when discouraged we feel that life has a purpose and a meaning. This is, to keep adding to experience and to knowledge. The amount actually experienced and learned within the limits of a single life is so small in comparison with the possibilities of experience and knowledge that it can only serve as an introduction into deeper mysteries. The scholar does not graduate until he has fulfilled the requirements of a definite standard. The knowledge and experience of one life is surely too low a standard to admit of graduation from earth. Our globe is a school and the souls are the scholars. What is once gained is never lost. "Be ye perfect even as your Father who is in heaven is perfect." Think of the hope! An infinite future with[Pg 320] the possibility of an infinite progress in knowledge and attainment!
Let’s now look at the practical considerations that support our belief. Even when we feel down, we believe that life has purpose and meaning. This purpose is to keep adding to our experiences and knowledge. The amount we actually experience and learn during one lifetime is so small compared to what we could potentially experience and know that it can only serve as an introduction to deeper mysteries. A scholar doesn’t graduate until they meet specific standards. The knowledge and experience of one life is definitely too low a standard to allow for graduation from Earth. Our planet is like a school, and our souls are the students. What is gained once is never lost. "Be perfect, as your Father in heaven is perfect." Think of the hope! An infinite future with the potential for infinite growth in knowledge and achievement!
Ambition, zeal, and love, demand an infinity to express themselves. Love of work, love of learning, love of loved ones, presuppose by their existence the complete eternity of the Soul. So, too, all our impulses which tend toward expansion and increase, all those which break loose from the present into the expanse of the future, require that the soul be immortal and consequently eternal.
Ambition, passion, and love need infinity to truly express themselves. The love for work, the love for learning, and the love for those we care about inherently imply the eternal nature of the Soul. Similarly, all our drives for growth and expansion, all those that reach beyond the present into the future, demand that the soul is immortal and, therefore, eternal.
Notice, aside from logic, what a belief in rebirth and in the eternity of the Soul, means. It gives hope in the perfectibility of man, inspiration in his divinity, and comfort in the trials of life, trials that are just and capable of teaching greater knowledge. There is no inspiration which in the future cannot be attained by honest effort. These are a few of the blessings which the philosophy of Theosophy has to offer to you and to me, a philosophy of soul-evolution that is an ever-present help in trouble, one that is both logical and practical, a "religious science, and a scientific religion." Search within yourself and listen to the message of Theosophy: Truth
Notice, aside from logic, what believing in rebirth and the eternity of the Soul means. It provides hope in the possibility of human improvement, inspiration in our divine nature, and comfort during life’s challenges, challenges that are fair and can lead to greater understanding. There’s no inspiration that can’t be achieved in the future through honest effort. These are just a few of the blessings that Theosophy offers to you and me, a philosophy of soul-evolution that is always there to help in difficult times, one that is both logical and practical, a "religious science, and a scientific religion." Look within yourself and pay attention to the message of Theosophy: Truth
THE VICTORY OF THE DIVINE IN MAN:
by Rev. S. J. Neill

NOTHING moves on with even flow. It seems to be inherent in the very nature of the universe that there should be ripples in the great Life-Current of Existence, just as there are waves in the sea. A well-known scientist once asked me if I had ever noticed how a stream of water, perfectly smooth, apparently flowing over a sheet of quite smooth glass would nevertheless produce ripples. There is no known explanation of this except it be that the water at its source had received unequal impulse which it never lost. So in the universe, the great impulse of the Creative Word in manifestation stamps cyclic law on all things. We see this in the coming and going of the seasons; in the recurrence of day and night; in the ebb and flow of the sea. Human life too, is made up of cycles great and small. The seven ages of human life, mentioned by Shakespeare, are distinctly marked. The four ages corresponding [Pg 321]to the changing seasons of the year, are also well known.
NOTHING moves in a perfectly steady way. It seems to be part of the very nature of the universe that there should be ripples in the vast Life-Current of Existence, just like there are waves in the ocean. A well-known scientist once asked me if I had ever noticed how a stream of water, perfectly smooth and flowing over a flat sheet of glass, would still create ripples. There's no clear explanation for this, except that the water at its source received an uneven impulse that it never lost. Similarly, in the universe, the powerful impulse of the Creative Word in action marks all things with cyclic law. We see this in the changing of the seasons, the rise and fall of day and night, and the ebb and flow of the ocean. Human life, too, consists of cycles, both large and small. The seven ages of human life mentioned by Shakespeare are clearly defined. The four stages that correspond to the changing seasons of the year are also well known. [Pg 321]
The wise note and take advantage of cyclic law. To educate during the time of youth is like sowing seed in the springtime. Many people have distinct moods at certain times: at one time they are happy, hopeful, buoyant; at another time they are miserable and despondent. No doubt much of this moodiness is the result of people allowing themselves to drift. We can, if we will strongly enough, rise above this condition of things. We can cast out the morose, sullen, discontented states of mind, and make the character firm and strong, calm and hopeful. We can cultivate a good temper and a sunny atmosphere. Just as man can make a clearing in the forest or on the hillside, so we can make a clearance within our minds and in our mental atmosphere. And the happy feeling thus produced will be part of the harvest we shall reap, for it will return and return, it will become cyclic, until at last it will be most truly natural for us to dwell in light and sunshine. And we ourselves shall be producers of light and sunshine. Joy and peace will attend our steps, and wherever we come it will be a sunny place.
The wise recognize and take advantage of the cyclical nature of life. Educating during youth is like planting seeds in the spring. Many people have different moods at different times: sometimes they feel happy, hopeful, and uplifted; at other times, they feel unhappy and down. Much of this moodiness comes from people letting themselves drift. However, if we really want to, we can rise above this situation. We can eliminate the gloomy, sullen, and discontented states of mind and build our character to be strong, calm, and hopeful. We can develop a positive attitude and a bright atmosphere. Just as we can clear a path in the forest or on a hillside, we can create a clearing in our minds and mental environment. The happiness we create will become part of the harvest we reap, returning to us cyclically, until it feels completely natural for us to live in light and positivity. We will become sources of light and brightness ourselves. Joy and peace will follow us, and wherever we go will be a bright place.
We can do this; we can rise above circumstances and control them because at the center of our being the Light of Life ever shines forth. Dwelling in Time, and therefore to some extent subject to heat and cold, summer and winter, joy and sorrow, we can, nevertheless, rise above these things. We can create surroundings for ourselves. The more we are truly alive the more we shall be able to do this. It may be that the birds by some act of will, to them as simple as breathing, can change their polarity and thus remain poised in air without a motion. It should be possible, and it is possible, for us to change our moral or spiritual polarity when we will, and rise above all terrestrial attractions. All holy scriptures regard this as certain. The Bhagavad-Gîtâ on nearly every page speaks of man overcoming his lower nature and being master of circumstances. The Bible teaches the same thing: "Cease to do evil; learn to do well." "Resist the Devil and he will flee from you." "Overcome evil with good." "Do good hoping for nothing again." Jesus treats his disciples as men who have within them a divine possibility, and says: "Where I am, there shall ye be also."
We can do this; we can rise above our circumstances and take control because, at the core of our being, the Light of Life always shines brightly. Living in Time, and thus somewhat affected by heat and cold, summer and winter, joy and sorrow, we can still rise above these issues. We can create our own environment. The more alive we truly are, the more we’ll be able to do this. It seems that birds, by an instinct as simple as breathing, can change their balance and stay suspended in the air without moving. It should be possible, and it is possible, for us to shift our moral or spiritual direction at will and rise above all earthly temptations. All holy scriptures affirm this truth. The Bhagavad-Gîtâ nearly every page emphasizes that man can overcome his lower nature and master his circumstances. The Bible says the same: "Stop doing evil; learn to do good." "Resist the Devil, and he will run away from you." "Overcome evil with good." "Do good without expecting anything in return." Jesus sees his disciples as people who contain a divine potential, saying: "Where I am, there you will be also."
There is much darkness in the world, much evil; but we can lessen it; we can to some extent remove it and annihilate it; and in the end we can, if we so will, produce the reign of light everywhere.
There is a lot of darkness in the world, a lot of evil; but we can reduce it; we can, to some extent, eliminate it and destroy it; and in the end, if we choose to, we can bring about a reign of light everywhere.
As the moral sense in us is more and more sensitive we shall regard many things as wrong which now we do not so regard. Just as we now regard many things as wrong which people in a less advanced stage do not regard as evil at all. The brighter the light, the deeper the shadows. In this sense Light and Dark are the world's Eternal ways. But a time will come when, as St. Paul says, "Mortality will be swallowed up of Life"; when the Great Light will shine so fully within us and around us that there will be nothing to cast a shadow.
As our moral awareness becomes more sensitive, we will see many things as wrong that we currently don't consider that way. Just like we now view many actions as wrong that people in less advanced societies don’t see as evil at all. The brighter the light, the darker the shadows. In this way, Light and Dark are the eternal forces of the world. However, there will come a time when, as St. Paul says, "Mortality will be swallowed up by Life"; when the Great Light will shine so fully within us and around us that nothing will cast a shadow.
Is this not some of the meaning of such places as that in the book of Revelation, where it says, "and there shall be no night there; and they need no lamp, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light"? Or as we read in the Gitâ, "neither the sun nor the moon nor the fire enlighteneth that place; from it there is no return; it is my supreme abode." It is also written that "the path of the just is as a shining light that shineth more and more unto the perfect day."
Isn't this part of the meaning of places like the one mentioned in the book of Revelation, where it says, "and there will be no night there; they won’t need a lamp or the light of the sun; for the Lord God will give them light"? Or as we read in the Gitâ, "neither the sun nor the moon nor the fire lights that place; from it, there is no return; it is my ultimate home." It is also written that "the path of the righteous is like a shining light that shines brighter and brighter until the perfect day."
Surely all this means, if words mean anything, that perfection can be and will be reached; and that even here a large degree of perfection may be attained. "Each victory will help us some other to win." Each step we mount upward over our lower selves gives us a wider horizon and a heavenlier air to breathe. The foes we slay today, we shall never have to fight again. We not only become stronger but we become much stronger relatively as our foes are weaker and fewer.
Surely all of this means, if words mean anything, that perfection can be achieved and will be achieved; and that even now, a significant level of perfection can be attained. "Each victory will help us win another." Every step we take to rise above our lesser selves gives us a broader perspective and a more uplifting atmosphere to breathe. The enemies we defeat today, we will never have to face again. Not only do we become stronger, but we also become much stronger in comparison as our enemies are weaker and fewer.
The more we live with perfect unselfishness then the more we come into the "Path of the Just." But if we do good things even, looking for the reward, we do not take the highest path. It is much to understand the nature of these two paths, for it is written: "Knowing these two paths, O Son of Prithâ, the man of meditation is not deluded." Or, in other words, though we dwell in Time, and our lower nature belongs to it, yet in our inmost and only true Self, we belong, not to Time, but to the Eternal; that is our Home and Place of Peace always.
The more we live with complete selflessness, the closer we get to the "Path of the Just." But if we do good things while seeking a reward, we're not on the highest path. It's important to understand the nature of these two paths, because it says: "Understanding these two paths, O Son of Prithâ, the person who meditates is not confused." In other words, even though we exist in Time and our lower nature is tied to it, in our deepest and truest Self, we belong not to Time but to the Eternal; that is our true Home and Place of Peace always.
The man who retires often to this fortress, to this place of peace, though he may have to pass through much suffering, will be raised above its destroying influence. Like the three Hebrews in the fiery furnace he will pass through the fire of affliction and not a hair will be singed nor even the smell of fire be on his garments.
The man who often retreats to this fortress, this place of peace, even if he has to endure a lot of suffering, will rise above its destructive impact. Like the three Hebrews in the fiery furnace, he will go through the fire of hardship and not a single hair will be harmed, nor will there be any smell of smoke on his clothes.
We are assured that Nirvâna is on both sides of death. We can take the highest path now, and the sooner we take it the sooner shall we reach the goal. So bright a hope should give us greater strength.
We are assured that Nirvana exists on both sides of death. We can choose the highest path now, and the sooner we do, the sooner we'll reach our goal. Such a bright hope should give us even greater strength.

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911
ASPASIA
ASPASIA

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ATHENIAN SOLDIERS
Athenian troops

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
"HEKTOR CHIDING PARIS"
TABLEAU PRESENTED IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
"HEKTOR CHIDING PARIS"
TABLEAU PRESENTED IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"

Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Copyright by Katherine Tingley, 1911 Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
"THETIS BRINGING THE ARMOR TO ACHILLES"
ANOTHER TABLEAU IN "THE AROMA OF ATHENS"
"THETIS BRINGING THE ARMOR TO ACHILLES"
ANOTHER SCENE IN "THE FRAGRANCE OF ATHENS"
ANCIENT AMERICA: by an Archaeologist

LIKE an oasis in a desert, like a moment of silence and a sound of distant bells amid a din of discordant sounds, comes a brief note on prehistoric America in the midst of a monthly review devoted to a résumé of the Babel of modern thought. Bewildered with foolish spite of party politics, disgusted with lucubrations on "The Coming Christ," and a new Elixir of Life discovered in Africa, the reader achieves a moment of silence and inward joy inspired by this paragraph on an ancient City of the Sun, with its illustrations of the sublime architecture and sculpture of that epoch. These pictures inspire a reverence, similar in nature, if different in quality, to that which the ancient classical architecture and statues inspire; it is more akin to that inspired by ancient Egypt. It speaks of a spirit, so different from any that pervades our modern life, yet arousing in the soul a response as of something familiar—familiar but very deep and ancient.
LIKE an oasis in a desert, like a moment of silence and the sound of distant bells amid a noise of conflicting sounds, comes a brief note on prehistoric America in the middle of a monthly review focused on a summary of the chaos of modern thought. Confused by the foolish spite of party politics, and fed up with discussions about "The Coming Christ" and a newly discovered Elixir of Life in Africa, the reader finds a moment of silence and inner joy inspired by this paragraph about an ancient City of the Sun, accompanied by illustrations of the magnificent architecture and sculpture of that era. These images evoke a reverence that is similar in nature, if different in quality, to what ancient classical architecture and statues inspire; it’s more like the feeling evoked by ancient Egypt. It conveys a spirit so distinct from any that fills our modern life, yet stirs something within the soul that feels familiar—familiar but very deep and ancient.
We read that in the Bulletin of the Pan-American Union a writer describes Chichén Itzá. The Itzás were a tribe of the Mayas, whose civilization reached a height equaled by no other people of the Western hemisphere. They excelled in architecture, sculpture, printing, and astronomy. The pyramid on which the temple stands is 195 feet long on each side at the base and covers nearly an acre. It is made of nine terraces of faced masonry. Up the center of each of its four sides rises a stairway thirty-seven feet wide. A picture of a temple façade, in rectangular massive style like that of Egypt and covered with elaborate symbolic carving, while up from the roof rise tropical plants that have grown there, is labeled, "View of an Ancient Monastery" (so-called). The impression it gives is anything but that given by the idea of a monastery. Its spirit is alien to that of any spirit familiar to the times in which monasteries have prevailed.
We read in the Bulletin of the Pan-American Union that a writer describes Chichén Itzá. The Itzás were a tribe of the Mayas, whose civilization reached a level unmatched by any other people in the Western hemisphere. They were skilled in architecture, sculpture, printing, and astronomy. The pyramid where the temple stands is 195 feet long on each side at the base and covers nearly an acre. It consists of nine terraces made of faced masonry. Rising up the center of each of its four sides is a stairway thirty-seven feet wide. A picture of a temple façade, in a solid rectangular style like that of Egypt and adorned with intricate symbolic carvings, shows tropical plants growing from the roof and is labeled, "View of an Ancient Monastery" (so-called). The impression it leaves is far from what you would expect from a monastery. Its essence is completely different from any spirit familiar to the times when monasteries were prevalent.
It is awe-inspiring to think that this continent of America has behind it such a past, more ancient than Egypt, as great and perhaps greater. The Red Men must, many of them at least, be the remote descendants of this past.
It’s amazing to think that this continent of America has such a history, older than Egypt, and just as significant, if not more. Many of the Native Americans must be distant descendants of this ancient past.
There is something about their physiognomy that reminds us of the faces on the ancient pottery and carving; a broad-featured bronzed type—what one might call a solar type. Peoples like the Zuñis and Moquis have mysteries, into which but few white men have even partially penetrated; which shows they are the remnants of a once greater race, a part of whose knowledge they preserve in memory.
There’s something about their looks that reminds us of the faces on ancient pottery and carvings; a broad-featured, bronzed type—what you might call a solar type. Groups like the Zuñis and Moquis have mysteries that only a few white people have ever partially understood; this shows they are the remnants of a once larger race, holding onto some of its knowledge in their memories.
This subject of ancient America has not yet received from archaeologists the attention it deserves. Nevertheless there are explorers who study in this field, and the results of their researches are frequently written up for the Sunday editions. In this way the public gets acquainted with the subject independently of academical instruction. Such periodicals as the National Geographical Magazine and Records of the Past often give beautiful illustrated accounts of the ruins.
This topic of ancient America hasn't gotten the attention it deserves from archaeologists yet. However, there are explorers working in this field, and their findings are often published in the Sunday editions. This way, the public learns about the subject outside of academic settings. Magazines like the National Geographic and Records of the Past often provide beautifully illustrated articles about the ruins.
Thus we read that Dr. Max Uhle, director of the University of California's archaeological work in Peru, has discovered that a great civilization flourished at least 2000 years before the Incas, and that a highly cultured race was in existence in Peru before the Trojan war.
Thus we read that Dr. Max Uhle, the head of the University of California's archaeological projects in Peru, has discovered that a great civilization thrived at least 2000 years before the Incas, and that a highly advanced society existed in Peru before the Trojan War.
In Guerrero, Mexico, in a region south of the Balsas River, over an area of fifty square miles, there are remains of thousands of prehistoric dwellings and scores of pyramids. The sculptured tablets bear the usual mystic geometrical symbols of the ancient Science of Life.
In Guerrero, Mexico, south of the Balsas River, there’s a stretch of fifty square miles that holds the remnants of thousands of prehistoric homes and numerous pyramids. The carved tablets display the typical mystical geometric symbols of the ancient Science of Life.
A mining engineer, Mr. A. Lafave, is reported to have discovered in Arizona a prehistoric city older than Babylon or Nineveh, but nevertheless the center of a civilization very highly advanced. Great architectural skill is shown, and the symbol of what is called a sun-god was found.
A mining engineer, Mr. A. Lafave, reportedly discovered a prehistoric city in Arizona that predates Babylon and Nineveh, yet it was still the center of a highly advanced civilization. It shows great architectural skill, and a symbol of what is referred to as a sun-god was found.
The British Museum recently acquired the collection of pottery and other relics discovered by Mr. Hubert Myring in the Chimcana Valley of Peru and stated by him to be at the lowest estimate 7000 years old. Yet this pottery shows the highest possible degree of skill, while the subjects represented prove that the artists had the materials of a highly cultured and complex civilization to draw upon.
The British Museum recently acquired the collection of pottery and other artifacts found by Mr. Hubert Myring in the Chimcana Valley of Peru, which he claims is at least 7,000 years old. However, this pottery displays an incredible level of skill, and the themes depicted indicate that the artists had access to the resources of a sophisticated and advanced civilization.
In Ecuador Dr. Marshall H. Saville of Columbia University discovered many tombs, and the objects collected show that the district was densely populated by a highly civilized people.
In Ecuador, Dr. Marshall H. Saville from Columbia University found numerous tombs, and the items he collected indicate that the area was heavily populated by a highly advanced civilization.
Writing from New Orleans, May 13, Charles F. Lummis of Los Angeles records his excavations at Quiriguá, Guatemala. A trackless jungle had to be cleared, and numerous monuments of heroic size were found; one was twenty-six feet above ground and sixteen feet below and weighed about 140,000 pounds. The greatest discovery was a palace which must have been magnificent. It was surrounded by columns and the frieze was covered with carved heads.
Writing from New Orleans, May 13, Charles F. Lummis of Los Angeles shares his findings from the excavations at Quiriguá, Guatemala. A dense jungle had to be cleared, revealing numerous monumental structures of impressive size; one stood twenty-six feet above ground and extended sixteen feet below, weighing around 140,000 pounds. The most significant discovery was a palace that must have been stunning. It was surrounded by columns, and the frieze was adorned with carved heads.
The ruined temples of Palenque, Uxmal, Chichén Itzá, etc., have often been described. The mysterious hieroglyphics of the Mayas[Pg 325] have yet to be deciphered; and when they are we shall have another epoch-making revelation like that following the deciphering of the Egyptian hieroglyphics by Champollion.
The ruined temples of Palenque, Uxmal, Chichén Itzá, and others have often been described. The mysterious hieroglyphics of the Mayans[Pg 325] still haven't been deciphered; and once they are, we will have another groundbreaking revelation similar to what happened after Champollion cracked the code of Egyptian hieroglyphics.
Dr. Heath, a writer on Peruvian Antiquities, gives an account of the incredible size and quantity of the ruins, from which the following is selected. (See Kansas City Review of Science and Industry, Nov. 1878)
Dr. Heath, a writer on Peruvian Antiquities, describes the astonishing size and number of the ruins, from which the following is excerpted. (See Kansas City Review of Science and Industry, Nov. 1878)
The coast of Peru extends from Tumbez to the river Loa, a distance of 1233 miles. Scattered over this whole extent there are thousands of ruins ... while nearly every hill and spire of the mountains have upon them or about them some relic of the past; and in every ravine, from the coast to the central plateau, there are ruins of walls, cities, fortresses, burial vaults, and miles and miles of terraces and water-courses.... Of granite, porphyritic lime and silicated sandstone, these massive colossal cyclopean structures have resisted the disintegration of time, geological transformations, earthquakes, and the sacrilegious destructive hand of the warrior and treasure-seeker. The masonry composing these walls, temples, houses, towers, fortresses, or sepulchres, is uncemented, held in place by the incline of the walls from the perpendicular, and by the adaptation of each stone to the place designed for it, the stones having from six to many sides, each dressed and smoothed to fit another or others with such exactness that the blade of a small penknife cannot be inserted in any of the seams thus formed.... These stones ... vary from one-half cubic foot to 1500 cubic feet of solid contents, and if in the many many millions of stones you could find one that would fit in the place of another, it would be purely accidental.
The coast of Peru runs from Tumbez to the Loa River, spanning 1,233 miles. Along this entire stretch, there are thousands of ruins, and almost every hill and mountain peak shows some evidence of the past. In every valley, from the coast to the central plateau, you can find remains of walls, cities, fortresses, burial sites, and countless terraces and waterways. Made from granite, porphyritic lime, and silicated sandstone, these huge, monumental structures have endured the passage of time, geological shifts, earthquakes, and the damaging actions of warriors and treasure hunters. The masonry of these walls, temples, houses, towers, fortifications, or tombs is uncemented, held together by the angle of the walls and the precise fit of each stone in its designated spot. Each stone has anywhere from six to many sides, all shaped and smoothed to fit together so perfectly that even the edge of a small penknife can't slide into the seams. These stones vary in size from half a cubic foot to 1,500 cubic feet, and among the millions of stones, finding one that fits perfectly with another is purely coincidental.
Speaking of the terraces, he says:
Speaking of the terraces, he says:
Estimating five hundred ravines in the 1200 miles of Peru, and ten miles of terraces of fifty tiers to each ravine, which would only be five miles of twenty-five tiers to each side, we have 250,000 miles of stone wall, averaging three to four feet high—enough to encircle this globe ten times.
If we estimate five hundred ravines over 1200 miles in Peru, with each ravine having ten miles of terraces made up of fifty tiers, and considering only five miles with twenty-five tiers on each side, we end up with 250,000 miles of stone walls that are about three to four feet high—enough to circle the globe ten times.
The mention of hieroglyphs yet undeciphered, which may any day prove the key to a new revelation of history, receives apposite illustration in an article in the Los Angeles Times (Sunday magazine edition) for May 14. This describes the discovery of several cylinders, resembling the clay cylinders of Babylonian civilization, which have been deciphered; and it is thought that these may prove the Rosetta stone of American Egypt. They are about three inches long by an inch and a half in diameter, hollow, the walls a quarter of an inch thick. The clay has turned to stone, thus being preserved, and the inscriptions repeat hieroglyphs known to correspond to familiar phrases.
The mention of undeciphered hieroglyphs, which could reveal significant historical insights any day now, is well illustrated in an article in the Los Angeles Times (Sunday magazine edition) for May 14. This piece discusses the discovery of several cylinders that resemble the clay cylinders from Babylonian civilization, which have already been deciphered; and it's believed that these could serve as the Rosetta Stone of American Egypt. They measure about three inches long and an inch and a half in diameter, are hollow, and have walls a quarter of an inch thick. The clay has hardened into stone, preserving it, and the inscriptions feature hieroglyphs known to correspond to common phrases.
The account in which this occurs is that of a discovery made by[Pg 326] Prof. William Niven, a field archaeologist of Mexico City; and his statements as to the age and value of his finds are confirmed by Dr. Edward E. Seler, head of the National School of Archaeology of the Republic of Mexico. The latter authority declares the ruins and relics to be the evidences of a civilization new to archaeology, though bearing some resemblance to the ruins of the Tigris and Euphrates. This center of civilization lies about forty minutes' ride from Mexico City, under the suburb of Azcapotzalco.
The account you're reading is about a discovery made by [Pg 326] Prof. William Niven, a field archaeologist based in Mexico City. His claims about the age and significance of his findings are supported by Dr. Edward E. Seler, the head of the National School of Archaeology in Mexico. Dr. Seler states that the ruins and artifacts are evidence of a previously unknown civilization, although they share some similarities with the ruins of the Tigris and Euphrates. This center of civilization is located about a forty-minute ride from Mexico City, underneath the suburb of Azcapotzalco.
It is eighteen feet beneath the surface, and from it have been produced pottery of a type different from any hitherto found in Mexico, an entire goldsmith's outfit with patterns and molds for the making of ornaments of gold and silver, pendants and rings and beads of jade, copper knives which cut like steel, skulls containing teeth whose cavities are filled with cement and turquoise, the cylinders just mentioned, and many other objects.
It is eighteen feet below the surface, and from there, they have uncovered pottery that's different from anything previously found in Mexico, a complete goldsmith's kit with designs and molds for making gold and silver jewelry, as well as pendants, rings, and jade beads, copper knives that cut like steel, skulls with teeth whose cavities are filled with cement and turquoise, the cylinders mentioned earlier, and many other items.
These things were found in an immense basin containing the ruins of a city some ten miles long by three or four wide. Its houses were of laid stone, cemented with a white cement, unlike the black cement of Mitla or the gray composition of Palenque. The rooms were of uniform height—nine feet; the floors of tile—or, rather, of small squares of cement, colored and traced in beautiful patterns; the walls ornamented with frescoes and friezes showing a remarkable development of the color art. Paints used on these buildings, though evidently of vegetable composition and more than 3000 years old, are fresh and do not fade when exposed to light.
These items were discovered in a massive basin that held the ruins of a city about ten miles long and three or four miles wide. The houses were built from stone, bonded with a white cement, which was different from the black cement of Mitla or the gray mix found in Palenque. The rooms were all the same height—nine feet; the floors were tiled—or rather, made of small squares of cement that were colored and arranged in beautiful patterns; the walls were decorated with frescoes and friezes showcasing an impressive advancement in color art. The paints used on these buildings, although clearly made from plant materials and over 3000 years old, are still vibrant and don’t fade when exposed to light.
The skulls and arrowheads found in the soil above are similar to those found in other parts, and relate to peoples having no connexion with the occupants of this ancient city. Does not this prove that so-called "primitive man" was merely odd tribes of lowly nomads or settlers, belonging to fallen remnants of earlier civilizations; whereas many anthropologists seem to try to make out that they represent an earlier stage in evolution? This ancient city flourished long before the owners of the skulls and arrow-heads. All through the period of Aztec civilization it lay buried and unsuspected by the Aztecs.
The skulls and arrowheads found in the soil above are similar to those discovered in other areas and are linked to people who had no connection to the residents of this ancient city. Doesn't this show that so-called "primitive man" was just strange tribes of lowly nomads or settlers, part of the leftover fragments of earlier civilizations? Meanwhile, many anthropologists seem to argue that they represent a prior stage in evolution. This ancient city thrived long before the people who owned the skulls and arrowheads. Throughout the entire period of Aztec civilization, it remained buried and unnoticed by the Aztecs.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PYRAMID, AND BUILDING COMMONLY CALLED "THE CASTLE"—CHICHÉN ITZÁ, YUCATAN
(Photograph by A. P. Maudslay)
PYRAMID, AND BUILDING COMMONLY CALLED "THE CASTLE"—CHICHÉN ITZÁ, YUCATAN
(Photograph by A. P. Maudslay)

ANOTHER VIEW OF CHICHÉN ITZÁ
THE SO-CALLED "TEMPLE OF THE TIGERS," AND "THE CASTLE"
ANOTHER VIEW OF CHICHÉN ITZÁ
THE SO-CALLED "TEMPLE OF THE TIGERS" AND "THE CASTLE"

PORTION OF THE EASTERN FAÇADE
OF THE SO-CALLED "GOVERNOR'S HOUSE," UXMAL, YUCATAN
PORTION OF THE EASTERN FAÇADE
OF THE SO-CALLED "GOVERNOR'S HOUSE," UXMAL, YUCATAN

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PANORAMIC VIEW OF SAN JUAN TEOTIHUACÁN, TAKEN FROM THE NORTH
(Sketched by W. H. Holmes)
A. Pyramid of the Moon.
B. Pyramid of the Sun.
C. The Path of the Dead.
FF. San Juan River.
G. Town of San Juan.
PANORAMIC VIEW OF SAN JUAN TEOTIHUACÁN, TAKEN FROM THE NORTH
(Sketched by W. H. Holmes)
A. Pyramid of the Moon.
B. Pyramid of the Sun.
C. The Avenue of the Dead.
FF. San Juan River.
G. Town of San Juan.
The great age of this civilization is amply proved by the fact that the city was buried under the wash of a great river that came down from the mountains. Geological considerations enable us to fix the date of that river back beyond other changes that have taken place in the ground since. Hence the city must be older still. And even before [Pg 327]this flood the city was probably already abandoned—through pestilence, war, or some such cause. It was quite by accident that it was found; the exploring party chanced to step into a cave-in. It lies beneath the thick and long-cultivated residual soil, and consequently there may be an indefinite number of such cities almost anywhere.
The great age of this civilization is clearly demonstrated by the fact that the city was buried under the sediment from a major river that flowed down from the mountains. Geological studies allow us to pinpoint the river's date back to before other significant changes in the ground since then. Therefore, the city must be even older. And even before [Pg 327] this flood, the city was probably already deserted—due to disease, war, or some other reason. It was discovered purely by accident when the exploring party happened to step into a cave-in. It lies beneath the dense and long-cultivated layer of soil, so there could be countless other cities hiding almost anywhere.
Among objects found was a dental cast of a human mouth.
Among the items discovered was a dental mold of a human mouth.
The more we discover, the more do we confirm the teaching that civilization is not of recent growth. The older the civilization, the more advanced—this seems to be the rule everywhere. Clearly the arts of modern civilization have been known before and we are but rediscoverers of them.
The more we learn, the more we confirm that civilization hasn't just recently developed. The older the civilization, the more advanced it seems—this appears to be the pattern everywhere. It's clear that the achievements of modern civilization have been recognized before, and we are simply rediscovering them.
We might go on quoting indefinitely, but must pass on to comment. It is very clear that these mighty builders, whose achievements have never since been equaled or even approached by any race in any part of the world were no barbarians or "primitive men." And we have to remember that it is not only from America that such archaeological accounts come, but from Asia, Africa, Europe, New Zealand—practically everywhere. And always one tale is the same—that of ancient civilizations and their prowess. Only recently the discoveries in Crete have altered all our views of Greek history by showing the existence of a great and widespread civilization in the Aegean, far preceding that of Greece.
We could keep quoting forever, but we need to move on to comments. It’s very clear that these incredible builders, whose achievements have never been matched or even come close to by any society anywhere in the world, were not barbarians or "primitive people." We also have to remember that archaeological accounts come not only from America, but from Asia, Africa, Europe, New Zealand—pretty much everywhere. And the story is always the same—that of ancient civilizations and their power. Just recently, discoveries in Crete have changed our entire perspective on Greek history by revealing the existence of a vast and advanced civilization in the Aegean, long before that of Greece.
And side by side with all this we find the extraordinary fact that many anthropologists are still deeply engaged in their attempts to establish a gradual ascent of man from ape ancestors. Ignoring these evidences, they are diligently seeking and collecting the bones of unburied wanderers. But even these bones do not bear out the theory, for the older bones are no more ape-like than the later ones. Men exist on earth today, even among civilized peoples, as backward in type as these bones. What is quite certain is that man degenerates as well as evolves. Culture moves in waves, having ebbs and flows. The so-called aboriginal peoples are the remote and degenerated descendants of civilizations.
And alongside all this, we come across the remarkable fact that many anthropologists are still heavily focused on their attempts to prove a gradual evolution of humans from ape ancestors. Ignoring the evidence, they are tirelessly searching for and gathering the bones of unburied wanderers. However, even these bones do not support the theory, as the older bones are not more ape-like than the newer ones. People exist on earth today, even among civilized societies, that are as primitive in type as these bones. What is clear is that humanity can both decline and evolve. Culture moves in cycles, with rises and declines. The so-called indigenous peoples are actually the distant and degenerated descendants of advanced civilizations.
But what is the real import of these discoveries? Are they mere subjects of curiosity and wonder? No; the interest lies in what they imply. For if there is to be any coherence in our views, we must make the rest of our ideas agree with our enlarged view of past history. And the conventional views of man and his life do not thus agree; they are too insignificant, and out of tune with increasing knowledge.
But what do these discoveries really mean? Are they just interesting things to think about? No; the real interest comes from what they suggest. If we want our understanding to make sense, we need to align our other ideas with this broader perspective on history. The traditional views of humanity and life don’t fit with this; they are too trivial and don’t resonate with our growing knowledge.
THE PARABLE OF THE CRUCIFIXION:
by Cranstone Woodhead

FOR nearly two thousand years the story of the Crucifixion which we find in the four Gospels of the New Testament has appealed in various ways to the deepest and most sacred feelings of the human heart. Yet it may possibly be questioned whether its history and deeper meaning have been entirely comprehended by more than a very small fraction of those who have fashioned the framework of their lives and aspirations upon the tragic story.
FOR nearly two thousand years, the story of the Crucifixion found in the four Gospels of the New Testament has resonated in different ways with the deepest and most sacred feelings of the human heart. However, one might question whether its history and deeper meaning have been fully understood by more than a very small fraction of those who have built their lives and aspirations around this tragic story.
Before attempting the explanation which modern enlightenment and research have thrown upon this deeper meaning, it may be useful to consider what we really know of the origin of the gospels themselves; for the investigations of the last half century or so, have thrown much light upon this question.
Before we dive into the explanation that modern understanding and research have shed light on regarding this deeper meaning, it’s helpful to look at what we actually know about the origins of the gospels themselves; the studies from the last fifty years or so have revealed a lot about this issue.
It is now the opinion of most well-informed biblical critics, that the gospels, as we now know them, did not exist until about two centuries after the beginning of the Christian era. They are merely different editions of the manuscripts containing the sayings and teachings of the Nazarene initiate, which were handed round and copied by his disciples after his death, with additions and interpolations added by later writers.
It is now the view of most knowledgeable biblical scholars that the gospels, as we currently understand them, didn't come into existence until about two hundred years after the start of the Christian era. They are simply various versions of the manuscripts that included the sayings and teachings of the Nazarene leader, which were circulated and copied by his disciples after his death, with additions and changes made by later authors.
It would not be profitable, nor have we time within the compass of this paper, to sketch even in outlines, the almost endless arguments which have been educed in the elucidation of the questions involved. Only a vast library could contain all the books which have been written upon the history of the gospels. Nearly all of them were written in days when the psychological influence of the ecclesiasticism of the middle ages still enthralled the judgment of even the most learned. But as time passes on, and the vast literary and archaeological treasures of the Eastern home of the gospels become more widely known, several points stand out more and more clearly from the haze of controversy and dogmatic prejudice.
It wouldn't be profitable, nor do we have the space in this paper, to outline the nearly endless arguments that have been made to clarify the questions involved. Only a vast library could hold all the books written about the history of the gospels. Most of these were written in a time when the psychological influence of medieval church authority still clouded the judgment of even the most educated. However, as time goes on and the extensive literary and archaeological treasures from the Eastern origins of the gospels become better known, several points are becoming increasingly clear amid the fog of controversy and dogmatic bias.
For instance, it is now well known that the gospel of Matthew is but a later and much-changed edition in Greek, of the original gospel of the Hebrews (a work constantly referred to by early Christian writers), which is now almost entirely lost, only a few fragments remaining. But none of the numerous references to it lead us to suppose that it contained anything more than a collection of the logia or [Pg 329]especial "sayings" of the Master whom they revered and followed.
For example, it’s now widely recognized that the gospel of Matthew is essentially a revised and significantly altered Greek version of the original gospel of the Hebrews (a text frequently mentioned by early Christian authors), which is now largely lost, with only a few fragments left. However, none of the many references to it suggest that it contained anything beyond a compilation of the logia or [Pg 329]special "sayings" of the Master whom they honored and followed.
The gospel of Luke, on the other hand, was originally the gospel used by Marcion the Gnostic, derived from similar sources; and this gospel also suffered the same kind of mutilation and addition at the hands of the patristic fathers.
The Gospel of Luke, on the other hand, was originally the gospel used by Marcion the Gnostic, derived from similar sources; and this gospel also went through the same kind of alterations and additions by the early church fathers.
The early Christian writers of the first two centuries, such as Papias and his contemporaries, do not appear to have been aware of the existence of the gospels which have come down to us in the present canon of the New Testament. Their quotations from what they call the "scriptures," are almost entirely from the books of the Old Testament. And when they quote the sayings of their Nazarene Master, they do it in such a way as to show that they reverenced them as ethical precepts to be followed, each man for himself, as counsels of perfection. Then the words used in these quotations vary considerably from those of our present gospels, and some of the quotations most often used, are not to be found in any of the four. They are evidently not drawn from that source. Nor is there any word or sign in these early Christian writers that they regarded their Teacher other than as a great philosopher. We find no reference whatever to the Man-God whom later dogmatism represented as a sacrifice for the sins of Humanity.
The early Christian writers of the first two centuries, like Papias and others from his time, don't seem to have known about the gospels that we now have in the New Testament. Their references to what they call the "scriptures" mostly come from the Old Testament books. When they quote the teachings of their Nazarene Master, they do so in a way that shows they saw them as ethical guidelines to be followed personally, as advice for achieving perfection. The language they use in these quotes differs quite a bit from that of our current gospels, and some of the most frequently cited quotes aren't found in any of the four gospels. It's clear they're not drawn from that source. Additionally, there’s no indication in these early Christian writings that they viewed their Teacher as anything other than a great philosopher. There's absolutely no mention of the Man-God that later doctrine depicted as a sacrifice for the sins of Humanity.
It is therefore evident that before these earlier books were incorporated into our present gospels, a mystical story was superadded containing an account of his supposed death upon the cross. This story was perfectly well understood by its writers to have an entirely different meaning to that which has been given to it in later centuries. It was a superb piece of poetic imagery derived partly from the traditions of the ancient Mysteries, then just fading away into oblivion, and partly from the teaching of the apostle Thomas, who, on his return from India, had brought home the mystical parable of the deified Krishna.[4]
It’s clear that before these earlier texts were added to our current gospels, a mystical story was included that described his supposed death on the cross. The writers fully understood that this story had a completely different meaning than what has been interpreted in later centuries. It was a beautiful piece of poetic imagery, partly drawn from the traditions of the ancient Mysteries, which were then fading into obscurity, and partly from the teachings of the apostle Thomas, who had returned from India with the mystical parable of the deified Krishna.[4]
The contemporary history of the Christian era has been so beclouded by the benumbing effect of misconceptions that it is exceedingly difficult to bring into play a dispassionate judgment of such data as are left to us. But there is no doubt that the gospels cannot be trusted as regards historical detail. The more reliable accounts show, however, that Jesus was condemned to death by the Jewish Sanhedrim after he had wandered about in Judaea for many years as a teacher.[Pg 330] One definite tradition says that when about sixty years of age, he was stoned to death, and his body was hung upon a tree.
The recent history of the Christian era has been clouded by misunderstandings, making it really hard to come to an unbiased judgment about the information that remains. But it's clear that the gospels aren't reliable when it comes to historical details. More trustworthy accounts indicate that Jesus was sentenced to death by the Jewish Sanhedrin after spending many years teaching in Judea. One specific tradition claims that when he was around sixty years old, he was stoned to death, and his body was hung on a tree.[Pg 330]
Had it not been for the mad fanaticism which in the early centuries, time and again, destroyed so much of the priceless literature of the past, all this would doubtless be widely known. All we can do now, therefore, is to rise above the shadows which have obscured our vision for so many centuries, and in reading for ourselves the true story of the crucifixion, find therein a message which is of the deepest importance for man's real salvation. For the crucifixion is a parable and simile of the supreme mystery of evolution, the goal towards which every human soul is progressing in the course of its spiritual development.
Had it not been for the crazy fanaticism that, time and again, wiped out so much of the priceless literature of the past in the early centuries, all of this would definitely be well known. So now, all we can do is rise above the shadows that have obscured our understanding for so long. By reading the true story of the crucifixion for ourselves, we can find a message that is crucial for humanity's real salvation. The crucifixion serves as a parable and symbol of the ultimate mystery of evolution, the destination that every human soul is moving toward in its spiritual growth.
The student who has realized the teachings of Theosophy that man is a divine soul inhabiting a material body, on a dual line of evolution for the perfection of both, knows well the opposing nature of the forces continually at work within his inner consciousness. He knows that in his real Self, he is not the body in which he finds himself; and that the task before him is the conquest and mastery of the lower animal nature by the aid of the God within him, which is, indeed, that real Self, when he can so realize the fact so as to assume his own potential godhood.
The student who understands the principles of Theosophy—that people are divine souls living in physical bodies, evolving on two paths towards the improvement of both—recognizes the conflicting forces constantly at play in his inner mind. He realizes that his true Self is not the body he occupies; and that his goal is to overcome and control his lower animal instincts with the help of the divine aspect within him, which is, in fact, that true Self, when he can fully grasp this truth and embrace his own potential divinity.
Such has been the teaching of the Wisdom-Religion of Humanity for countless ages, and such has been the doctrine of all the divine Teachers whose wisdom has come down to us in the sacred books of the world. Of these Teachers and Sages, Jesus was one of the illustrious.
Such has been the teaching of the Wisdom-Religion of Humanity for countless ages, and such has been the doctrine of all the divine Teachers whose wisdom has come down to us in the sacred books of the world. Of these Teachers and Sages, Jesus was one of the notable ones.
Those who have studied the religions of ancient times, the myths and allegories of all nations, especially in the poetic East from whence all historical religions have sprung, have found that there are countless records of men who have so far advanced on the line of interior enlightenment and evolution, that they have solved the supreme mystery of their own inner godhood, and have thenceforward devoted themselves to the help and enlightenment of souls less advanced in the scale of spiritual progress. There have been such men in all ages of the world, men who have accomplished the union with their own Higher Selves, and such men there are today, although little known to the world at large.
Those who have studied the religions of ancient times, the myths and stories of all nations, especially in the poetic East where all historical religions originated, have discovered countless accounts of individuals who have progressed significantly on the path of inner enlightenment and growth. They have figured out the profound mystery of their own divine nature and have since dedicated themselves to assisting and guiding others who are less advanced in their spiritual journey. There have always been such individuals throughout history, people who have achieved unity with their own Higher Selves, and there are still such individuals today, even if they remain largely unknown to the broader world.
The contest which thus takes place within the human heart, has been symbolized in the imagery of every ancient civilization. The[Pg 331] conquest of the dragon by St. Michael, of the python by Apollo, and the labors of Hercules to cleanse the Augean stable, are examples of these ancient allegories. Life after life, again and again, we slowly evolve towards the great goal. And though the end may be far away, for the great mass of humanity, yet there are ages in advance of us, as there have been ages in the past, and the Law must be fulfilled.
The struggle that happens within the human heart has been represented in the imagery of every ancient civilization. The[Pg 331] defeat of the dragon by St. Michael, the slaying of the python by Apollo, and Hercules' tasks to clean the Augean stables are examples of these ancient symbols. Life after life, we gradually move toward the great goal. And while the end may be far off for most of humanity, there are ages ahead of us, just as there have been in the past, and the Law must be fulfilled.
Thus the provision of the divine law of evolution is, that all have the potentiality of godhood. Yet some are in advance of the rest. There are gradations. Still, the unity of the one divinity in its countless aspects is preserved by the law of love and helpfulness to one another. Each man becomes his brother's keeper, and the more he realizes this, the nearer he is to his own divinity.
Thus, the teaching of the divine law of evolution is that everyone has the potential for divinity. However, some are further along than others. There are different levels of progress. Still, the unity of the one divine essence in its many forms is maintained through love and helping one another. Each person becomes responsible for their fellow humans, and the more they understand this, the closer they become to their own divine nature.
It is now well known that the symbolism of the crucifixion is many thousands of years older than the days of Jesus. It was created by some of the divine sages of prehistoric times to represent a great ideal, and to serve as a permanent metaphor for a great event which must come sooner or later in the history of every seeker for divine truth. This has been expressed by a modern writer as follows.
It’s now widely understood that the symbolism of the crucifixion is thousands of years older than the time of Jesus. It was established by some divine sages from prehistoric times to represent a significant ideal and to act as a lasting metaphor for a major event that every seeker of divine truth will inevitably face in their journey. A contemporary writer has articulated this as follows.
To put on armor and go forth to war, taking the chances of death in the hurry of the fight is an easy thing; to stand still amid the jangle of the world, to preserve stillness amid the turmoil of the body, to hold silence amid the thousand cries of the senses and desires, and then, stripped of all armor and without hurry or excitement, take the deadly serpent of self and kill it, is no easy thing. Yet that is what has to be done.
Putting on armor and rushing into battle, knowing you might die in the chaos, is easy; staying calm amidst the world's noise, finding peace in the turmoil of your body, remaining quiet despite the many cries of your senses and desires, and then, without weapons or haste, facing the deadly serpent of the self and overcoming it, is much harder. But that’s what must be done.
It will be evident that in these days, comparatively few attain the great enlightenment which follows this supreme victory. Yet, on our way thither, and in the experiences which follow the repeated conquests which must precede it, we may realize, that the voice of conscience, when obeyed, will gradually grow into intuition, and that intuition in its final victory becomes enlightenment. Thus self-denial, which is only another name for self-conquest, is transmuted from a dismal task into a joyful duty performed as a sacrifice to the God within.
It’s clear that nowadays, relatively few people achieve the profound understanding that comes after this ultimate victory. However, on our journey there, and through the experiences that follow the repeated successes we must go through first, we may come to understand that the voice of conscience, when followed, will slowly develop into intuition, and that intuition, in its ultimate triumph, becomes enlightenment. Therefore, self-denial, which is just another term for self-conquest, transforms from a grim obligation into a joyful duty offered as a sacrifice to the divine within.
Thus we see that the symbolism of the crucifixion is that of the conquest of the lower passional material self. Fixed upon the cross of matter the body is pierced by the spear of the spiritual will, and the soul is freed from the tyranny of the lower human self. Thenceforth, whether in or out of a body, it lives not for self but for humanity.
Thus, we see that the symbolism of the crucifixion represents the victory over the base, material self. Nailed to the cross of matter, the body is pierced by the spear of the spiritual will, allowing the soul to break free from the control of the lower human self. From that point on, whether in a body or not, it exists not for itself but for the sake of humanity.
Such was the well-understood symbolism of the crucifixion in ancient [Pg 332]times. It was the supreme ceremonial enacted in the divine Mysteries of Ancient Egypt, India, and Greece. And the reason why we do not now hear more about it, is that in recent centuries, these ancient teachings have been forgotten in the rush and strain of nations armed to the teeth, and in the allurements of material prosperity.
Such was the clear symbolism of the crucifixion in ancient [Pg 332] times. It was the ultimate ceremony performed in the divine Mysteries of Ancient Egypt, India, and Greece. The reason we don't hear more about it today is that in recent centuries, these ancient teachings have been overlooked amidst the pressures of heavily armed nations and the temptations of material wealth.
In the ignorance and darkness which followed the death of the ancient Mysteries, the beautiful ancient symbolism of the Crucifixion was soon forgotten. It was very early degraded into a materialistic dogma which has come down to our own times. The earliest Christians knew nothing of the crucifixion as now taught in the churches. It is entirely absent from their writings. All they had were manuscripts containing the words of their Master, and it was not till long afterwards that this poetic symbol was added to the early versions.
In the ignorance and darkness that followed the death of the ancient Mysteries, the beautiful symbolism of the Crucifixion was quickly forgotten. It was soon reduced to a materialistic doctrine that has persisted to this day. The earliest Christians didn’t understand the crucifixion as it is taught in churches today. It's completely missing from their writings. All they had were manuscripts containing the words of their Master, and it wasn’t until much later that this poetic symbol was included in the early versions.
Of the esoteric teachings of Jesus, one version alone has come down to later times, the Pistis-Sophia, of the Gnostics; and it is to be noted that therein, the teachings of Jesus are distinctly stated to have been given for years after his crucifixion, implying thereby his initiation into the mysteries of his own divinity.
Of the hidden teachings of Jesus, only one version has survived to later times, the Pistis-Sophia, from the Gnostics; and it's important to note that in this text, Jesus’ teachings are clearly stated to have been given for years after his crucifixion, suggesting that he was initiated into the mysteries of his own divinity.
IS LIGHT CORPUSCULAR? by T. Henry

THE latest scientific contribution to the reinstated corpuscular theory of light has been made by Professor Bragg, of Leeds University, England, who in a recent lecture at the Royal Institution announced his conclusion that the x-rays are corpuscular. He said, as reported, that the alpha and beta rays are considered to be electrons, while the gamma rays and the x-rays are held to be etheric vibrations. But he thinks that all four are corpuscular, also that ultra-violet light may be corpuscular; and from this he infers that even ordinary light may be so. As we have frequently found occasion to point out, the nature of either a corpuscle on the one hand or a vibration on the other has not yet been sufficiently accurately defined to enable us to state definitely whether anything is the one or the other of the two. Light, and also electricity and other forces, are manifestations of life; and we view their effects alternately under their positive and negative aspects, as best suits our temporary convenience, thus forming the ideas of energy and matter. Speaking of[Pg 333] matter or substantiality, as contrasted with force or energy, what distinctive attributes may we assign to it? "Mass" or "inertia" is one of its supposed attributes; yet there is no definite idea of what this is; often it seems to reduce itself to a passive force or resistance. But then if we are to express everything, even matter, in terms of force and energy, how can we conceive a force without a substratum or vehicle? Is not the quantity "mass" a component of the mathematical definitions of force and energy? All this confusion comes from the attempt to define physical matter in terms of physical matter. There are in physics certain primary notions of space, mass, dimension, etc., correlative with our five-sense physical consciousness. These we may either accept as axioms without attempting to resolve them any further, or, if we do make that attempt, we must resolve them into something other than themselves. This latter course means that we must leave the field of physics altogether; for it is necessary to conceive of things that are not in physical space and have none of the attributes of physical nature. To analyse dimension, space, etc., is a metaphysical inquiry. Yet it is surely essential if we are to arrive at an explanation of the phenomena antecedent to physical phenomena.
THE latest scientific contribution to the renewed corpuscular theory of light has come from Professor Bragg of Leeds University, England. In a recent lecture at the Royal Institution, he stated that he believes x-rays are corpuscular. He mentioned, as reported, that alpha and beta rays are considered electrons, while gamma rays and x-rays are thought to be etheric vibrations. However, he believes all four are corpuscular and suggests that ultraviolet light could also be corpuscular; from this, he infers that even regular light might be as well. As we have often highlighted, the nature of either a corpuscle or a vibration hasn't been accurately defined enough for us to clearly determine whether something is one or the other. Light, electricity, and other forces are expressions of life; we view their effects alternately in their positive and negative aspects, depending on our temporary needs, thus forming concepts of energy and matter. When we talk about[Pg 333] matter or substance, as opposed to force or energy, what specific characteristics can we assign to it? "Mass" or "inertia" is one of its supposed characteristics, yet there's no clear understanding of what this really means; it often seems like a passive force or resistance. If we're to express everything, even matter, in terms of force and energy, how can we envision a force without a foundation or medium? Isn't the quantity "mass" part of the mathematical definitions of force and energy? This confusion arises from trying to define physical matter using physical matter. In physics, there are certain fundamental concepts of space, mass, dimension, etc., that correlate with our five senses and physical awareness. We can either accept these as axioms without probing them further, or if we choose to investigate, we must break them down into something beyond themselves. Taking this latter approach means we have to leave the realm of physics entirely; it is essential to think about things that do not exist in physical space and lack the attributes of physical nature. Analyzing dimension, space, etc., becomes a metaphysical inquiry. Yet, it is undoubtedly important if we aim to explain the phenomena that exist before physical phenomena.
Then there is the purely practical side of physical science—applied science. The worker in this field may leave metaphysics alone perhaps; but let him either leave it alone or not—one of the two. And above all, let him not overstep that sphere to lay down laws for the governance of human life; such laws being based on a knowledge that is admittedly restricted in its scope.
Then there's the practical aspect of physical science—applied science. Someone working in this field might choose to ignore metaphysics, and that's fine. But whether they ignore it or engage with it, they should stay in their lane and avoid trying to dictate how human life should be governed, especially since their knowledge is clearly limited.
To return to the point at which we started—the corpuscles of light—we may suggest a new way of looking at such matters. We have been accustomed to regard the minuteness of these corpuscles as a negative quality—to say that they are deficient in size. But why not speak of bulk as a negative quality and say that physical objects are deficient in smallness? The less bulk a thing has the quicker it gets about, the more active and potent it is. There seems no limit to velocity, except the presence of objects that impede the motion of a body. Given the absence of matter, a corpuscle can get across any distance in a practically negligible time. Thus what we call "space" seems rather like an obstacle, and when we remove the matter we seem to remove the distance also—for practical purposes. Logically, when two things have nothing between them they are in[Pg 334] contact; and the corpuscles seem to recognize this conclusion. The condition of greatest activity, power, and omnipresence, is that a thing shall have as little size as possible; size is a weakness. What we call space and dimension is a delusion correlative with our physical consciousness. It is a reality relatively to that consciousness, but a delusion relatively to those deeper strata of consciousness which we penetrate when we try to analyse our ideas.
To return to the point where we started—the particles of light—we can suggest a new perspective on this subject. We’ve typically viewed the small size of these particles as a negative aspect, saying they lack in size. But why not consider size itself as a negative trait and say that physical objects are lacking in smallness? The less mass something has, the faster it moves; the more active and powerful it can be. There seems to be no limit to speed, except for when there are objects that block the movement of a body. In the absence of matter, a particle can cross any distance in practically no time. So, what we refer to as "space" seems more like an obstacle, and when we remove matter, we also seem to remove distance—for all practical purposes. Logically, when two things have nothing between them, they are in[Pg 334] contact; and these particles seem to recognize this conclusion. The state of greatest activity, power, and omnipresence is when something has as little size as possible; size is a weakness. What we call space and dimension is an illusion related to our physical awareness. It is a reality in relation to that awareness, but an illusion when viewed from those deeper layers of consciousness that we explore when we analyze our thoughts.
We have arrived at the conception of light as a very refined, omnipresent, and active form of matter. We might as well call it a spirit; those who did so meant the same thing. At any rate it is a reality. When we call it a vibration in the ether, we reduce it to an abstraction; for a vibration is nothing in itself; nor does the device help us, for we are obliged to suppose an ether.
We’ve come to understand light as a highly refined, everywhere-present, and dynamic form of matter. We could just as easily call it a spirit; those who did meant the same thing. In any case, it is a reality. When we refer to it as a vibration in the ether, we simplify it to an abstraction; because a vibration is nothing on its own; and the term doesn’t really help, since we have to assume the existence of an ether.
The universe is full of life guided by mind. The life is on various planes, in various grades. These forces we are studying are its physical manifestation.
The universe is full of life guided by mind. Life exists on different levels and in various forms. The forces we're examining are its physical expression.
ASTRONOMICAL LORE: by a Student
AMONG the exhibits in the Science Section at the Coronation Exhibition in London, was a Chinese planisphere from the Royal Scottish Museum, which records observations that must have been made some thousands of years before the Christian era and handed down to the time of the maker.
AMONG the exhibits in the Science Section at the Coronation Exhibition in London was a Chinese planisphere from the Royal Scottish Museum, which records observations that must have been made thousands of years before the Christian era and passed down to the time of the maker.
Ancient Hindû astronomy is a standing puzzle to modern astronomers, for its records have preserved from the remotest antiquity accurate calculations of the revolution periods of the heavenly bodies, their nodes, apsides, etc.; and the ordinary theories respecting the evolution of human knowledge are flatly contradicted thereby. The Sûrya-Siddhânta gives the number of revolutions performed by each planet in a period of 4,320,000 years; and the quotients obtained by dividing the period by the number of revolutions give in each case figures agreeing with our own to a nicety. How were these results obtained?
Ancient Hindu astronomy remains a mystery to modern astronomers because its records have preserved accurate calculations of the orbits of celestial bodies, their nodes, apsides, and more, tracing back to the earliest times. The common theories about how human knowledge evolved are directly challenged by this data. The Sūrya-Siddhānta lists the number of revolutions each planet makes over a span of 4,320,000 years; when you divide this period by the number of revolutions, the results match our own precisely. How were these findings achieved?
Moreover there are in some of these ancient treatises calculations that go beyond anything our astronomy has yet accepted, dealing as they do with those larger cycles concerned with apparent displacements of the fixed stars. The celebrated French astronomer Bailly made a careful study of these. Despite certain limitations due to a[Pg 335] natural reluctance to concede superiority to an ancient Oriental people, and confessedly poor translations, he arrived at the conclusion that this people had attained profound knowledge in astronomy, and drew the general inference that civilization is extremely old, and that this earth has witnessed its rise and fall many times. Some of Bailly's conclusions are considered at length by H. P. Blavatsky in The Secret Doctrine, where they are used, together with those of other later well-known writers, to show the consensus of evidence in support of this branch of the teachings she outlines.
Moreover, some of these ancient texts contain calculations that surpass anything our astronomy has acknowledged, focusing on the larger cycles linked to the apparent movements of the fixed stars. The famous French astronomer Bailly conducted a detailed study of these. Despite certain limitations stemming from a natural hesitation to recognize the superiority of an ancient Eastern civilization and admittedly poor translations, he concluded that this civilization had achieved deep knowledge in astronomy. He generally inferred that civilization is very old and that our planet has seen its rise and fall multiple times. Some of Bailly's conclusions are thoroughly examined by H. P. Blavatsky in The Secret Doctrine, where they are used, along with those of other later well-known authors, to show the collective evidence supporting this area of the teachings she presents.
Was this knowledge obtained by observations or deductively? In both ways, probably. We know that ancient civilizations lasted for long ages, and we known that indelible records in stone were kept. Modern astronomers have discovered that one object at least of Stonehenge and similar monuments was to fix epochs depending on the precessional movement. But there is also a strong presumption that the ancient calculators possessed numerical keys. In this case their method would have been partly observation and partly deduction from general principles; a method we all apply, whether intentionally or not.
Was this knowledge gained through observation or deduction? Likely both. We know that ancient civilizations lasted for a long time, and we know that permanent records were kept in stone. Modern astronomers have found that at least one purpose of Stonehenge and similar monuments was to mark significant time periods based on the precessional movement. However, there’s also strong evidence that the ancient astronomers had numerical keys. In this case, their approach would have been a mix of observation and deduction from general principles; a method we all use, whether we realize it or not.
The existence of such mathematical clues—applicable to the measurement both of time and of space—has often been suspected; and in our own times isolated workers have labored in this field of speculation, discovering sundry fragments. Their efforts being usually solitary, however, and unsupported (when not actually opposed) by the generality of workers, have not achieved recognized success. Some of such speculations are considered in The Secret Doctrine, where it is shown that not infrequently these so-called "cranks" arrived at results commensurate with what we learn about the ancient science from other sources. Among these isolated workers may be mentioned Ralston Skinner and even Piazzi Smyth in connexion with the measurements of the Great Pyramid and certain integral approximations to the ratio π.
The existence of these mathematical clues—useful for measuring both time and space—has often been suspected. In recent times, individual researchers have worked in this area, uncovering various pieces of information. However, because their efforts have mostly been solitary and often unsupported (sometimes even opposed) by the majority of researchers, they haven't gained widespread recognition. Some of these ideas are discussed in The Secret Doctrine, which shows that these so-called "cranks" have sometimes reached conclusions that align with what we learn about ancient science from other sources. Among these individual researchers are Ralston Skinner and even Piazzi Smyth, who are connected to the measurements of the Great Pyramid and certain calculations related to the ratio π.
Doubtless mankind in bygone times, having brains and other faculties, as we have, but having studied for far longer periods than our civilization has yet had time to study, reached results which for us are still in prospect. It is conceivable too that their faculties may have been superior to ours in some respects—less materialistic, perhaps; and they may have been more united among themselves. Ancient astronomy is certainly a hard nut to crack for conventionalists.
Surely, people in ancient times, having brains and other abilities like ours, but having studied for much longer than our civilization has had the chance to, achieved results that we are still striving for. It's also possible that their abilities might have been better than ours in some ways—maybe less focused on material things; and they may have been more united with each other. Ancient astronomy is undoubtedly a tough challenge for conventional thinkers.
THE MYSTERY OF THE MOLARS: by Medicus

THE hero of Artemus Ward's story languished for twenty-seven long and weary years in jail. At last a happy thought struck him—he raised the window and got out.
THE hero of Artemus Ward's story spent twenty-seven long and exhausting years in prison. Finally, a brilliant idea came to him—he opened the window and escaped.
The evolution of teeth in mammalia presents a problem which calls for an analogous feat of inventive genius. As the problem is representative of many others it is worth consideration. The study of these teeth is a specialty of Professor Henry F. Osborn's, and though to the layman this may seem a very small matter it is really big enough to concern not only science but philosophy.
The evolution of teeth in mammals presents a challenge that requires a similar level of creative thinking. Since this issue reflects many others, it deserves attention. The study of these teeth is a specialty of Professor Henry F. Osborn, and while it may seem trivial to those outside the field, it's actually significant enough to matter not just to science but also to philosophy.
Anyone who will look into the glass at his back teeth, the molars or grinders, will perceive that their tops are not flat but raised into little promontories, tubercles, or "cusps." An eye-tooth, on the other hand, is a single sharp peg or fang.
Anyone who looks into the mirror at their back teeth, the molars or grinders, will notice that their tops aren’t flat but raised into little peaks, bumps, or "cusps." A canine, on the other hand, is a single sharp point or fang.
Were the molars, then, far back in evolution, made by fusing together two or three original peg-shaped teeth, each component being now represented by a cusp? Or were they always single, each growing its own several cusps for grinding purposes?
Were the molars, then, far back in evolution, created by fusing together two or three original peg-shaped teeth, with each part now represented by a cusp? Or were they always single, each developing its own multiple cusps for grinding?
Professor Osborn has shown that the latter was the case.
Professor Osborn has demonstrated that this was the case.
We used the words "for grinding purposes." That was raising the window. It has been raised before. Once in a long while a biologist gets out. As a rule however they will not even see it, or, seeing it, they deny that it is a window. If these words, implying something possessed of the purposes, conscious and capable, will not do, how came the cusps to grow? How came the original sharp peg tooth, a cutter and piercer, to broaden and tuberculate its top so as to form, with its opposing fellow in the other jaw, a pair of convenient grinders?
We used the phrase "for grinding purposes." That was opening the window. It has been opened before. Occasionally, a biologist manages to escape. Generally, though, they won’t even notice it, or if they do see it, they insist it's not a window. If these words, suggesting something with purpose, consciousness, and capability, aren't sufficient, how did the cusps develop? How did the original sharp peg tooth, a cutter and piercer, transform and tuberculate its tip to form, alongside its counterpart in the other jaw, a set of effective grinders?
According to the Darwinian theory all sorts of small chance variations, useful and useless, are constantly appearing among the progeny of all species. The useful ones, conferring an advantage in the struggle for existence, persist. The others do not. The usefulness is the cause of the persistence. In scarce seasons an animal that had, for example, developed opposing grinders among its teeth would be able to utilize food not available for the mere cutters. It would tend to live—and therefore produce offspring—while they died. The grinders being handed on by heredity, their usefulness would in time secure the whole field for their owners. A new and predominant species would have arisen, to live until ousted by a stronger.
According to Darwin's theory, various small chance changes, both beneficial and insignificant, constantly emerge among the offspring of all species. The beneficial ones, which provide an advantage in the struggle for survival, continue to exist. The others fade away. The usefulness is what leads to their continuation. In tough times, an animal that, for instance, developed opposing molars would be able to eat food that others with just simple teeth couldn't access. This animal would likely survive—and thus reproduce—while the others perished. The molars would be passed down through genetics, and over time, their usefulness would secure dominance for their bearers. A new and predominant species would emerge, existing until it is replaced by a stronger one.
But this would only apply to variations useful from the moment of their appearance. If at first—as they often are—so small as to be useless, a mere tendency or suggestion, they would not persist. Having, according to the theory, no special purposive force behind them, and being the products of mere accident, they would quickly be diluted out of existence.
But this would only apply to variations that are useful from the moment they appear. If at first—like they often are—they're so small that they're useless, just a mere tendency or suggestion, they wouldn't stick around. According to the theory, since there's no specific purpose driving them and they're just products of chance, they'd quickly fade away.
The chance theory would therefore be able to account for the persistence of such few variations only as were useful from their first appearance. Are there any such variations? According to the theory itself, no! For it does not admit sudden jumps; merely fine shadings from the common type. And these fine shadings confer no advantage. Since, moreover, they occur only by some chance confluence of conditions, they must depend for their force of heredity upon the continuance of this confluence. And to account for the next, and the next, degree in the progression, the theory must require that the conditions become more and more effective—and so on, till the degrees sum up to a useful degree.
The chance theory can only explain the existence of a few variations that were useful from the very beginning. Are there any such variations? According to the theory itself, no! It doesn’t allow for sudden changes; just slight differences from the common type. And these slight differences don’t provide any advantage. Furthermore, since they arise only from a random mix of conditions, they rely on the ongoing presence of that mix for their hereditary strength. To explain the next degree in the progression, the theory would need the conditions to become increasingly effective—and this would continue until the variations add up to a useful degree.
What a lot of wriggling to escape the conclusion that there is a purposive force at work! Even Professor Osborn does not see it in his studies of teeth, though he walks straight up to it. Mr. Gruenberg, summarizing the Professor's work in The Scientific American says:
What a lot of squirming to avoid the conclusion that there is a purposeful force at work! Even Professor Osborn doesn’t recognize it in his studies of teeth, though he brushes up against it. Mr. Gruenberg, summarizing the Professor's work in The Scientific American, says:
The cusps of the molar teeth do not appear "fortuitously" and then survive in accordance with their relative fitness, as would be required by the Darwinian theory, nor do they appear fully formed in a discontinuous manner, in the sense of De Vries' theory; they appear at definite points, at first too small to have any adaptive or selective value, and become with succeeding ages larger and larger until they are of adaptive value. In other words they are determinate in their origins; they develop gradually; and they are adaptive in the direction of their development from the very start.... They arise because of some inherent tendency or potentiality to vary in a determinate direction. What this internal determining factor is we do not know.
The cusps of molar teeth don’t just randomly appear and stick around based on their functionality, as Darwin's theory suggests, nor do they come into existence fully formed in a separate way, as De Vries' theory implies. Instead, they emerge at specific points, initially too small to be of any real use, and grow larger over time until they become functional. In other words, they have specific beginnings, develop gradually, and are somewhat useful from the start. They arise due to some inherent tendency or potential to change in a particular direction. We don’t know what this internal determining factor is.
The same problem presents itself in the origin of horns, at first and for ages too small to be of any value.
The same issue arises with the origin of horns, which initially were too small to be of any value for a long time.
Science has recently discovered the "subconscious," finding that it possesses powers over the body, fashioning, healing, or deforming, which are quite beyond the reach of the conscious mind.
Science has recently uncovered the "subconscious," revealing that it has abilities over the body that can create, heal, or alter in ways that are far beyond the conscious mind's control.
Suppose that the subconscious is part of the conscious of nature. Grant to nature the purposiveness which we find in the subconscious,[Pg 338] and the difficulties respecting the appearance of variations vanish. Heredity is an aspect of the persistence of the purpose, a persistence shown likewise by the relatively wide area of a species in which a variations occurs, and by the steady progression of the variation, despite its primary uselessness, on to the stage where first it becomes helpful in the struggle for life.
Suppose that the subconscious is part of nature's conscious. If we give nature the purpose we see in the subconscious,[Pg 338] the challenges related to the appearance of variations disappear. Heredity reflects the ongoing purpose, which is also evident in the relatively broad range of a species where variations occur, and in the consistent development of these variations, even though they initially seem useless, until they eventually become beneficial for survival.
A DUTCH HOUSE COURT BY PIETER DE HOOCH
PRACTICALLY nothing is known of the life of Pieter de Hooch, but the fifty or sixty examples of his exquisite genre painting are now almost priceless. He was a native of Rotterdam, and it is supposed he died in 1681 at Haarlem at the age of fifty. There are three of his pictures in the London National Gallery, from one of which the illustration herewith reproduced is taken. This is an out-door subject—a rather unusual choice for the master, who preferred interiors as a rule. He is noted for an extraordinary skill in depicting the atmosphere of rooms lighted by various doors and windows, and for his marvelous perfection in detail, which however, is never obtrusive nor does it interfere with the broad effect. There is an air of the greatest serenity in all his pictures, and the simple, homely subjects he preferred are transfigured into classics by the discrimination of his choice and the perfection of his mastery of the most difficult problems of light and shade and tone values. No reproduction can give the least idea of the delicate handling of tone in his works. His drawing is absolutely true to nature; the perspective of his buildings is more than photographically accurate, but it never obtrudes itself or interferes with the general effect of repose.
PRACTICALLY nothing is known about the life of Pieter de Hooch, but the fifty or sixty examples of his exquisite genre painting are now almost priceless. He was from Rotterdam, and it’s believed he died in 1681 in Haarlem at the age of fifty. There are three of his paintings in the London National Gallery, one of which the illustration here is taken from. This is an outdoor scene—rather unusual for the artist, who usually favored interiors. He is famous for his extraordinary skill in capturing the atmosphere of rooms lit by various doors and windows, and for his incredible attention to detail, which is never overwhelming and doesn't distract from the overall effect. There’s a profound sense of calm in all his paintings, and the simple, everyday subjects he chose are transformed into classics through his discerning selection and flawless mastery of the complex issues of light, shade, and tonal values. No reproduction can convey the delicate handling of tone in his work. His drawing is completely true to nature; the perspective of his buildings is more than photographically accurate, but it never draws attention to itself or disrupts the overall feeling of tranquility.
De Hooch painted very few large pictures; unfortunately the only one which came down to our time perished in a fire in 1864. He was little appreciated in his own lifetime—indeed it was not until the eighteenth century that he was recognized in his own country. He was a disciple of the school of Rembrandt, but his taste did not lie in the direction of life-size portraits or of the classical or scriptural stories which were the greater master's favorite subjects.
De Hooch created very few large paintings; unfortunately, the only one that survived to our time was destroyed in a fire in 1864. He was not well appreciated during his lifetime—actually, it wasn't until the eighteenth century that he gained recognition in his own country. He was a follower of the Rembrandt school, but he didn't focus on life-size portraits or the classical or biblical stories that were the favorite topics of the greater master.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A DUTCH HOUSE COURT, BY P. DE HOOCH: B. 1630, D. 1677
(NATIONAL GALLERY, LONDON)
A DUTCH HOUSE COURT, BY P. DE HOOCH: B. 1630, D. 1677
(NATIONAL GALLERY, LONDON)

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
POINT LOMA HILLS AT EVENTIDE
Point Loma Hills at Dusk
THE INCARNATION OF GENIUSES: by Henry Travers

ENTHUSIASTS for "eugenics" imagine a time when vice and disease shall have been eliminated from the race. Their critics reply by suggesting that not only vice and disease, but also genius, would then have been eliminated from the race, and humanity be reduced to a dead uniformity. But the power which makes geniuses may be stronger than the eugenists, thus preventing them from succeeding in their utopian plan. What is genius? It is often defined as a "sport"—a natural phenomenon which defies calculations and makes light of theories of heredity. We cannot breed a race of geniuses.
ENTHUSIASTS for "eugenics" envision a future where vice and disease have been completely eliminated from humanity. Their critics argue that this would also eliminate genius from the human race, leading to a dull uniformity. However, the force that creates geniuses may be more powerful than what eugenicists can control, thwarting their utopian aspirations. So, what is genius? It's often described as a "sport"—a natural occurrence that defies calculations and disregards heredity theories. We can't create a race of geniuses.
As to the cause of the appearance of geniuses, some theorists appear to find sufficient explanation in a fortuitous combination of parental qualities. One son in one family happens to extract from his parents all their best qualities. To other thinkers, however, this "explanation" will seem more like a restatement of the problem to be solved than like a solution of it. For what is fortuity? If a scientific principle, let it be explained; if a god, perhaps we may not be willing to worship it.
As for the reason behind the emergence of geniuses, some theorists seem to find a sufficient explanation in a random mix of hereditary traits from their parents. One son in a family just so happens to inherit all the best qualities from his parents. However, for other thinkers, this "explanation" feels more like just restating the problem rather than solving it. What does randomness really mean? If it’s a scientific principle, it should be clarified; if it’s divine, perhaps we might not be ready to accept it.
The appearance of geniuses finds easy explanation in accordance with the teachings as to reincarnation, karma, and the sevenfold constitution of man. A human being is like a seed in a soil, drawing some of its traits from its surroundings, others from its internal nature. A lifetime is like a day, whose deeds are determined partly by present conditions and partly by the deeds of preceding days. In some people the present conditions—their parentage, upbringing, and circumstances—have the paramount influence, and their innate character evinces but little effect. In others the innate character is strong enough to mold and alter the other conditions considerably. In a genius the innate character may altogether predominate over the acquired character.
The emergence of geniuses can be easily explained through the concepts of reincarnation, karma, and the sevenfold nature of humans. A person is like a seed in the soil, drawing some traits from their environment and others from their inner nature. A lifetime resembles a day, with actions influenced partly by current circumstances and partly by actions from previous days. For some individuals, current conditions—such as their background, upbringing, and situation—have the greatest impact, with their natural character showing little influence. For others, their innate character is strong enough to significantly shape and change their circumstances. In a genius, the innate character can completely overshadow the acquired character.
Besides our physical heredity we have a spiritual heredity—character built up in previous existences. The usual trend of upbringing is to smother this, to destroy originality.
Besides our physical inheritance, we have a spiritual inheritance—character developed in past lives. The typical approach to upbringing tends to stifle this, undermining originality.
Parenthetically one must introduce a caution here, to the effect that there are certain well-meaning attempts to preserve the originality of children, which, however, do not accomplish the right object. The parent or guardian, while shielding the child from some influences, lays it open to the assault of other influences. These other[Pg 340] influences are the passional nature of the child. This way of preserving or stimulating originality is by no means that intended above.
One should add a note of caution here, noting that some well-intentioned efforts to protect children's originality don't actually achieve the desired goal. In trying to shield the child from certain influences, the parent or guardian may expose them to others. These other[Pg 340] influences pertain to the child's emotional nature. This approach to preserving or encouraging originality is definitely not what was meant above.
To give freedom for the child's higher nature to express itself, we must protect the child from all influences that proceed from the lower nature. Then we would get geniuses; innate character would be enabled to manifest itself.
To allow the child's true potential to shine, we need to shield them from negative influences. This way, we can nurture geniuses, and their natural character can come forward.
The ideas of eugenists are worthy, but, we feel sure, too narrow. In many a satire they have been ridiculed. Owing to the prevalent ignorance of man's nature, many disastrous mistakes would be made. What authority is there in sight, to which we should be willing to intrust the regulation of marriage and parentage? Great as the existing evils are, might not the remedies be worse? Might not we indeed provide conditions that would preclude any useful or aspiring soul from incarnating at all?
The ideas of eugenists have merit, but we believe they are too limited. They've often been mocked in various satirical works. Due to widespread ignorance about human nature, many harmful errors could occur. What credible authority do we have that we should trust to regulate marriage and parenting? Given the significant issues we currently face, could the solutions actually be worse? Might we risk creating conditions that prevent any valuable or ambitious individual from being born at all?
The remedy lies in educating the people to a better understanding of the laws of life. Till then, there will be nobody competent to devise or apply any methods of eugenics. In short, before we can treat the young properly we must educate the old. The work of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, in its Râja Yoga Schools at Point Loma gives illustrations of what can be done by the proper upbringing of children; and here we escape from the weary desert of schemes and theories to a fertile land of produce. Here we have a result; the problem has been solved as an ancient sage solved the problem of motion—solvitur ambulando. This is one of Theosophy's practical answers to one of the questionings of today.
The solution lies in teaching people to better understand the laws of life. Until then, there won't be anyone capable of creating or applying any methods of eugenics. In short, before we can properly guide the young, we need to educate the old. The work of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society in its Râja Yoga Schools at Point Loma shows what can be achieved through the right upbringing of children; and here we move away from the exhausting desert of plans and theories to a fertile land of results. Here we have a result; the problem has been solved just as an ancient sage resolved the issue of movement—solvitur ambulando. This is one of Theosophy's practical answers to one of today's questions.
THE PLIGHT OF THE VIVISECTOR:
by H. Coryn, M.D., M.R.C.S.

IT is very well worth while to work out on Theosophical principles the plight of the vivisector himself. He is creating causes whose effects will take him a long time to be done with, more than one lifetime, effects connected with some very interesting and very little known laws of nature. His plight may presently appear worse than that of his animals.
IT is definitely worth exploring, based on Theosophical principles, the situation of the vivisector himself. He is creating causes that will have effects he will be dealing with for a long time, likely more than one lifetime, effects related to some very interesting but little-known laws of nature. His situation may currently seem worse than that of the animals he experiments on.
By way of text we will take some non-vivisectional work recently carried out at the biological station of the Prater in Vienna, by Paul Kammerer. He has proved, says Cosmos,
By way of text, we'll look at some non-vivisection work recently done at the biological station in the Prater, Vienna, by Paul Kammerer. He has demonstrated, according to Cosmos,
that the maintenance of the lizard Lacerta Vivipara in an unaccustomedly warm temperature for several generations, transforms it from a live-young-bearing animal to an egg layer. This acquired property is retained even when the subsequent generations are returned to their normal conditions. We must remember that the live-young-bearing lizard ... may be characterized as an arctic-alpine animal. Its status as a glacial creature explains its live-young-bearing habit; the development of the young is evidently better assured in the mother's body than when the eggs are exposed to the vicissitudes of exterior cold.
Keeping the lizard Lacerta Vivipara at unusually warm temperatures for several generations changes it from a live-bearing species to one that lays eggs. This new trait persists even when later generations are returned to their normal environment. It’s important to note that the live-bearing lizard ... can be classified as an arctic-alpine animal. Its classification as a glacial species explains its live-bearing nature; developing the young inside the mother is clearly safer than exposing the eggs to the unpredictable cold outside.
Some other lizards, and the field cricket, have been made to vary by similar methods, the new characteristics being likewise transmitted.
Some other lizards and the field cricket have been made to change in similar ways, with the new characteristics also being passed down.
What was that intelligence which, working within the body of the lizard, noted the warmer temperature without and knew at once that the hatching of the eggs within the protecting body of the mother, and the further development of the young there, were no longer necessary? We do not propose to admit that we are prejudging a dispute in using the word "intelligence." If it seem so now, it will not in ten years. No one will suggest the intelligence of the lizard itself. The ancients—not very ancient ancients, either—believed in the existence of certain classes of lesser "gods" constantly at work behind the visible veil of nature. When in a few years this belief reincarnates among the scientists as a necessary hypothesis (a reincarnation already beginning), some new name will have to be found for the collective intelligence of these beings. "Gods" is not a good word, neither for them nor for their directive superiors, the absolutely spiritual powers on the same plane of being as that spiritual soul of man whereof he knows so little.
What was that intelligence that, operating within the lizard's body, detected the warmer temperature outside and immediately understood that hatching the eggs inside the mother's protective body, and the further development of the young there, were no longer needed? We’re not claiming that we are deciding a debate by using the word "intelligence." If it seems that way now, it won’t in ten years. No one is going to argue that the lizard itself is intelligent. The ancients—not even that ancient—believed in the existence of certain classes of lesser "gods" constantly working behind the visible curtain of nature. When this belief reemerges in a few years among scientists as a necessary hypothesis (a reincarnation that's already starting), a new name will have to be created for the collective intelligence of these beings. "Gods" isn’t a suitable term, neither for them nor for their guiding superiors, the absolutely spiritual powers that exist on the same level as the spiritual soul of man, of which he understands so little.
The "gods" then, to use that word, have charge of the centers of life, the living beings, in all departments of nature, mineral, vegetable, and animal; contain and work in accordance with the principle of[Pg 342] evolution both of form and intelligence; and guide the appearance of variations—not without occasional mistakes needing rectification. Kammerer unwittingly made an indirect appeal to them, and they responded by producing an interior physiological change corresponding with the change of exterior temperature which he maintained.
The "gods," if you want to call them that, oversee the vital centers of life across all areas of nature: mineral, plant, and animal. They embody and operate according to the principle of[Pg 342] evolution, influencing both form and intelligence, and they direct the emergence of variations—though not without occasional mistakes that require fixing. Kammerer unintentionally made an indirect appeal to them, and they reacted by triggering an internal physiological change that matched the external temperature he kept stable.
We come here upon specifically Theosophical criticisms of vivisection. The man who vivisects has made himself the enemy of conscious nature—at work in his own body as much as in that of the animal he injures.
We are here to consider specific Theosophical critiques of vivisection. The person who performs vivisection has turned himself into an adversary of conscious nature, which operates in his own body just as much as in that of the animal he harms.
To make the matter clearer, let us think of the One Supreme Intelligence of the universe as manifesting in two ways or directions: in the first, as the spiritual souls of men, and, lower down, as their minds; in the second, as the spiritual directive intelligences of nature and, lower down, as the lesser "gods" whom these direct. In time, when men's minds are sufficiently spiritualized and potentized, sufficiently at one with the omnipresent spirit of evolution and intent upon co-operating with it, they will themselves be able to direct the lesser gods, helping and guiding them in their work upon animal, plant, and mineral—the power of immense prolongation of their own lives then coming within their reach. There is already—as the abnormal success of men like Burbank shows—some interplay between man's mind and the working "gods"; whilst the relation between man's soul and the greater nature-powers, the directive, is very much closer. He who serves and studies nature in the right way, begins at once to stand nearer to her consciousness, and is at once the better for it on one or more planes of his being. The partnership begins. And a first way to serve her is to make her children, the animals, feel man as friend, a feeling which enables their minds to come into some measure of inner contact with his and thus be suddenly and immensely stimulated in their evolution.
To clarify the matter, let's think of the One Supreme Intelligence of the universe as expressing itself in two ways: first, as the spiritual souls of humans and, below that, as their minds; second, as the spiritual guiding forces of nature and, below that, as the lesser "gods" that they direct. Eventually, when humans’ minds become more spiritually aware and powerful, and when they align with the ever-present spirit of evolution and seek to cooperate with it, they will be able to guide the lesser gods, assisting and directing them in their work on animals, plants, and minerals—the potential for greatly extending their own lives will then be within their reach. There is already—evident in the remarkable successes of individuals like Burbank—some interaction between human minds and the working "gods"; meanwhile, the connection between human soul and the greater natural forces that guide is much closer. Those who serve and study nature in the right way start to align more closely with her consciousness, benefiting themselves on multiple levels of existence. This partnership begins. One way to serve her is to help her creatures, the animals, see humans as friends, which allows their minds to connect more deeply with ours, leading to a significant boost in their evolution.
There is vivisection attended with much immediate pain connected in the animal's mind with man as its cause; and other with little, say a hypodermic injection, the pain following later in the form of the disease sown by the syringe and often not connected by the animal with man at all.
There is vivisection that causes a lot of immediate pain, which the animal associates with humans as the source; and there are other procedures that cause less pain, like a hypodermic injection, where the pain occurs later as a result of the disease introduced by the syringe and is often not linked by the animal to humans at all.
Either way the operator is a disease-producer and has the mental attitude of one. To say that he is recognized by nature as such may seem absurd. But as he who really wills and pictures health, whether his own or that of some other, finally affects the nature-mind in his[Pg 343] own body and—other things being co-ordinate—begins to move toward it: so likewise the constant willing and picture-making of disease and pain at last affects the same mind but in the contrary direction. The man moves and is moved away from health.
Either way, the operator causes disease and thinks like one. It might sound ridiculous to say that nature recognizes him as such. But just as someone who truly desires and envisions health, whether for themselves or someone else, ultimately influences the mind of nature in their[Pg 343] own body and—assuming everything else is aligned—starts to progress toward it: in the same way, the constant desire and visualization of disease and pain eventually impacts the same mind, but in the opposite direction. The person moves and is moved away from health.
There are states of ill-health unattended, at any rate for a long time, by a single definite symptom. The activities of the bodily machine may maintain their relations, their general balance, yet drop as a whole to very low levels. If there is no radiance, no responsiveness to the finer forces of nature, no vital spring, there may yet be no point of actual friction, and to its human tenant the body may seem in average working order.
There are conditions of poor health that go unrecognized, at least for a long time, without any specific noticeable symptom. The body’s functions may still keep their connections and overall balance, but may decline significantly. If there’s no vitality, no sensitivity to the subtler aspects of nature, no life force, there might still be no specific issue, and to the person living in that body, everything may feel like it’s functioning normally.
We say then that the preoccupations of the vivisector's mind have taken his body outside the conscious life-stream of nature, have stopped her constructive and vitalizing work. The body is not simply a living thing; it is an organized complex of living things, conscious centers, life-charged monads, far finer than any of the bacteria which the microscope has shown us or can show us. Drawn in from nature, they dwell with us a while and then return to her somewhat as the blood cells go to the lungs for aeration. It is the quality of our mental states which determines the quality of the elemental coming in and determines also the intervening history of those which leave. The circulation is constant, and if we lived ideal mental lives we could, as already said, achieve something like physical immortality. The monads would come back to us refreshed and recharged with electric vitality.
We can say that the concerns of the vivisector have pulled his body away from the natural flow of life, halting her creative and energizing processes. The body isn’t just a living entity; it’s a complex system of living entities, conscious centers, and life-filled monads, far more intricate than any bacteria that microscopes have revealed or can reveal. They are drawn from nature, stay with us for a while, and then return to her, somewhat like blood cells going to the lungs for oxygenation. The quality of our mental states influences the quality of the elements that come in and also affects the journey of those that leave. The circulation is continuous, and if we lived ideal mental lives, we could, as mentioned earlier, achieve something like physical immortality. The monads would return to us renewed and charged with vibrant energy.
Death liberates them all. They take their ways into the nature-stream and are regenerated in nature's thought and life. The process continues during all the time between death and rebirth. Whilst the man, the soul, rests, his body (the subtler elements of it) is being refashioned and reinvigorated for him. At his rebirth his own monads, blended with those he receives from hereditary sources, are animating the infant form with which he connects himself and in which he will ultimately incarnate. So far as the thought and habit of his last life permitted—for, as said, they are absolutely sensitive to the thought-color of their owner's mind and feeling—they have been renewed.
Death frees them all. They flow into the natural stream and are revived in the thoughts and life of nature. This process continues throughout the time between death and rebirth. While the person, the soul, rests, his body (the finer elements of it) is being reshaped and revitalized for him. At his rebirth, his own monads, combined with those from his hereditary influences, are bringing the infant form to life that he will connect with and ultimately inhabit. As much as the thoughts and habits of his last life allow—since, as mentioned, they are completely influenced by the thought-color of their owner’s mind and feelings—they have been refreshed.
But there will have been little renewal possible for them if that mind was filled with the color and thought of death, disease, pain, was occupied with the will to produce these—a will exactly oppositely directed to that of the worthy physician. They were untuned with[Pg 344] nature's keynote during life and consequently return nearly unchanged—which, in medical language, will mean a case of congenital disease, ill-health, or deformity; and, as part of the penalty, the reaction of the physical defects and disease upon the mind and disposition of child and youth and man.
But there wouldn’t have been much chance for renewal for them if their minds were filled with thoughts of death, disease, and pain, fixated on the desire to create these—an intention completely opposite to that of a good physician. They were out of sync with[Pg 344] nature's harmony during life and, as a result, return almost unchanged—which, in medical terms, means a case of congenital disease, poor health, or deformity; and, as part of the consequence, the impact of physical defects and illness on the mind and character of children, youth, and adults.
Nor does the penalty finish at that. The entire personality of such a child and man is in greater or less degree repellant to others, to children, to animals. The latter especially, feel him not as a friend but as enemy. Their dislike is instinctual. And all this will continue till in one or another life the man has been stung to the redress of the evil he has done, has returned kindliness for hostility year by year, has changed, freshened, and sweetened his thought and feeling and so by degrees every atom of his body.
Nor does the punishment stop there. The whole personality of such a child and man is, to varying degrees, off-putting to others, including children and animals. The latter, in particular, perceive him not as a friend but as an enemy. Their instinctual dislike is strong. This will continue until, in one life or another, the man is compelled to make amends for the harm he has caused, returning kindness for hostility year after year, transforming, refreshing, and sweetening his thoughts and feelings, and in doing so, gradually changing every part of his being.
Truly the plight of the vivisector is a thousandfold worse than that of the animal he worst outrages.
Truly, the struggle of the vivisector is a thousand times worse than that of the animal he most mistreats.
THE EKOI; Children of Nature: by H. T. Edge, B.A. (Cantab.)

THE ideas current about ancient or ethnic peoples are largely qualified by the "personal equation" of those who have observed and described them. These ideas are not facts but points of view. In too many cases the point of view is so colored by an unsympathetic attitude on the part of the viewer as to constitute a misrepresentation—a fancy picture, having no counterpart in reality. Thus have been described the classical times and the non-Christian races. But times are changing. As our civilization grows older it grows wiser, loses some of its supercilious ignorance, and can view other times and places than its own with more sympathy and sense. Already the histories and geographies of our childhood seem prejudiced in our present eyes. But we cannot boast; for there is still much to be done in the same direction.
THE ideas about ancient or ethnic peoples today are largely influenced by the "personal equation" of those who have observed and described them. These ideas aren't facts but perspectives. In too many instances, the perspective is so biased due to the observer's unsympathetic attitude that it leads to misrepresentation—a fanciful depiction that doesn't align with reality. This has happened to descriptions of classical times and non-Christian cultures. However, times are changing. As our civilization matures, it becomes wiser, sheds some of its arrogant ignorance, and can view other eras and cultures with more empathy and understanding. Already, the histories and geographies of our childhood appear biased through a contemporary lens. But we can't take pride in that; there is still a lot of work to be done in the same direction.
As a notable instance of what may be achieved in the way of beauty, charm, and uplifting of the mind, by viewing and treating a subject sympathetically, we welcome an account of "The Land of the Ekoi, Southern Nigeria," by P. A. Talbot, b. a., f. l. s., f. r. a. s., f. z. s., in The Geographical Journal (London, Dec., 1910). By the adoption of such an attitude, in place of the too frequent attitude of[Pg 345] superiority and condescension, error is avoided, truth learned, and both writer and reader benefited. We give some extracts and comments, and refer to The Geographical Journal for the rest.
As a great example of what can be achieved in terms of beauty, charm, and uplifting the mind by viewing and discussing a subject with empathy, we welcome an account of "The Land of the Ekoi, Southern Nigeria," by P. A. Talbot, b.a., f.l.s., f.r.a.s., f.z.s., in The Geographical Journal (London, Dec., 1910). By adopting this perspective instead of the often-seen stance of [Pg 345] superiority and condescension, we can avoid errors, learn the truth, and benefit both the writer and the reader. We provide some extracts and comments, and refer to The Geographical Journal for the complete account.
The Ekoi live to the north and northwest of Calabar, the headquarters of the eastern province of Southern Nigeria, partly under British rule, partly under German.
The Ekoi live to the north and northwest of Calabar, which is the main city in the eastern province of Southern Nigeria, partially under British control and partially under German control.
The river is magical, and bold indeed would be that man who should break an oath sworn on its name. For somewhere in its depths dwells Nimm—the terrible—who is always ready, at the call of her women worshipers, to send up her servants, the beasts that flock down to drink and bathe in her stream, to destroy the farms of those who have offended. She manifests herself sometimes as a huge snake, sometimes as a crocodile.
The river is enchanting, and only a daring person would dare break an oath made in its name. Deep in its waters lives Nimm—the formidable spirit—who is always ready to respond to her female followers. She sends out her servants, the animals that come to drink and bathe in her waters, to destroy the farms of those who have angered her. Sometimes she shows herself as a giant snake and other times as a crocodile.
This could have been described so as to make it a heathen superstition. But we see it is possible to give it another color. The interdependence of man's conduct and the powers of nature is indicated; and retribution is shown as the logical consequence of violating natural law. Honor and fidelity are qualities essential to man's well-being. Evil fortune is the result of his putting himself out of tune with nature by his conduct.
This could have been framed as a pagan superstition. However, it's possible to view it differently. The connection between human behavior and the forces of nature is highlighted, and retribution is presented as a natural outcome of breaking natural laws. Honor and loyalty are crucial for a person's well-being. Misfortune arises when he disrupts harmony with nature through his actions.
We take care about the physical needs of children, but are strangely reckless in other and more important matters concerning them. Contrast this with the following about the Ekoi:
We pay attention to the physical needs of children, but we're oddly careless when it comes to other, more important issues affecting them. Compare this with what’s mentioned about the Ekoi:
The Ekoi are devoted parents, but it will take years of patient teaching before they grasp the importance of fresh air and the simplest sanitary measures for the health of their little ones. They have curious beliefs as to the advent and death of their babes. One charming superstition [!] forbids all quarreling in a house where there are little children. The latter, so they say, love sweet words, kind looks, and gentle voices, and if these are not to be found in the family into which they have been reincarnated, they will close their eyes and forsake the earth, till a chance offers to return again amid less quarrelsome surroundings.
The Ekoi are committed parents, but it will take years of patient teaching for them to grasp the significance of fresh air and basic hygiene for their children's health. They hold fascinating beliefs about the arrival and departure of their babies. One endearing superstition forbids any fighting in homes with young children. They believe that these kids respond to kind words, thoughtful gestures, and gentle voices, and if they don’t find these in their family, they will close their eyes and leave this world until a chance comes for them to return in a more peaceful environment.
Rather a healthy superstition, is it not? One that we might adopt with benefit, so that fewer of our children should grow up with quarrel interwoven with every thread of their bodies, mentally, psychically, and physically too. We wish well of the efforts to teach the Ekoi the use of soap and toothbrushes; but only on condition that it does not mean unteaching them their own "beautiful superstition."
Isn't it a pretty healthy superstition? One we could embrace for our benefit, so that fewer of our children grow up with conflict woven into every part of their being, mentally, emotionally, and physically as well. We support the efforts to teach the Ekoi how to use soap and toothbrushes, but only if it doesn’t mean unteaching them their own "beautiful superstition."
The children gave a particularly charming series of games, singing all the while in the pretty lilting way usual among them. Nothing could be more graceful than the waving arms and swaying limbs of the little brown forms as they bent and moved, always in perfect time to their song. The musical faculty of [Pg 346]this people is certainly wonderful, though developed along peculiar lines. During the whole period spent among them I have never heard a false note nor found a dancer or accompanist one fraction of a second out of time.
The kids put on a really fun series of games, singing all the while in their sweet, catchy style. Nothing was more graceful than the waving arms and swaying bodies of the little brown figures as they bent and moved, always perfectly in sync with their song. The musical talent of [Pg 346] this group is truly impressive, though it has developed in unique ways. Throughout my entire time with them, I never heard a wrong note nor saw a dancer or musician even slightly out of time.
Of this, by way of contrast with us, but one thing can be said: that if it be true, then in time and tune they are immensely our superiors; for how few people can whistle a tune correctly, and how difficult it is to drill people into keeping time!
Of this, by way of contrast with us, only one thing can be said: if it's true, then over time and rhythm they are vastly our superiors; for how few people can whistle a tune accurately, and how hard it is to train people to keep in time!
The religious observances of the Ekoi are altogether a fascinating study. Beneath many modern corruptions and disfigurements are yet to be found traces of an older, purer, form of worship, traces which carry us back to the oldest-known Minoan civilization, and link the belief of the modern Ekoi with that of the ancient Phoenician, the Egyptian, the Roman, and the Greek.
The religious practices of the Ekoi are really fascinating. Even with many modern distortions and changes, there are still traces of an older, more authentic form of worship that links us back to the earliest known Minoan civilization. These traces connect the beliefs of today's Ekoi with those of the ancient Phoenicians, Egyptians, Romans, and Greeks.
Trees are sacred; birds are sacred, for
Trees are sacred; birds are sacred, for
Should the birds be injured or driven away the women would become barren and even the cattle cease to bear.
If the birds get hurt or scared off, the women would become infertile, and the cattle would stop producing as well.
More recognition of the inviolability of cosmic law! Call it self-interest, if you will, it is at least a higher and worthier form of self-interest than the kind that rips the feathers off the birds and turns them loose to die a lingering death, or planes off the wooded hills in order to pile up riches on high.
More acknowledgment of the inviolability of cosmic law! Label it self-interest if you want, but it's certainly a more elevated and admirable version of self-interest than the kind that strips the feathers off birds and leaves them to suffer slowly or cuts down wooded hills just to accumulate wealth.
The Ekoi spend their whole lives in the twilight of the beautiful mysterious bush, peopled, to their fancy, not by wild animals alone, of which they have no fear, but by were-leopards, and all kinds of terrible half-human shapes, and by the genii of rocks, trees, and rivers. Here, more truly even than in old Greece, the terror of Pan is everywhere!
The Ekoi live their whole lives in the soft light of the beautiful, mysterious wilderness, which they believe is home not only to wild animals, whom they bravely confront, but also to were-leopards and various scary half-human figures, along with the spirits of rocks, trees, and rivers. In this place, even more so than in ancient Greece, the fear of Pan is felt everywhere!
Verily "savage" life is not without its consolations. We have dwelt on the bright side of the picture, and purposely so, for the other side has been too much dwelt upon; and so far from exaggerating, we are merely tending to restore the balance of an equable view. If we regard life as mainly the experience of a Soul, then the outward appurtenances of civilization count for less; and a people like the Ekoi may possibly fulfil the purposes of Soul in quite a satisfactory way. One can even imagine a Soul, wearied with life in modern civilization, taking a resting incarnation in such a people, to dwell with Pan in these beautiful glades.
Honestly, "savage" life has its comforts. We've focused on the positive side of things on purpose, since the negative has been discussed too much; rather than exaggerating, we’re just trying to balance out the view. If we see life primarily as the experience of a Soul, then the external trappings of civilization matter less. A group like the Ekoi might actually fulfill the needs of the Soul in a pretty satisfactory way. One could even picture a Soul, tired of modern life, choosing a peaceful existence among such people, enjoying the company of Pan in these beautiful woods.
That the journal of the Royal Geographical Society should publish such a sympathetic account is a noteworthy sign of the times. There seems to be a reactionary movement by which the heathen in his darkness is shedding a little light on our inveterate superstition.
That the journal of the Royal Geographical Society publishes such a compassionate account is a significant sign of the times. There seems to be a backlash where the so-called heathen is bringing a little light to our deeply held superstitions.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A SEMINOLE INDIAN
(Photo. by the Albertype Co., Brooklyn, N. Y.)
A SEMINOLE INDIAN
(Photo by the Albertype Co., Brooklyn, NY)

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A FAMILY GROUP OF SEMINOLE INDIANS
A family group of Seminole Indians
AN UNKNOWN AMERICAN NATION: by H. S. Turner

BUT few people know that living within the precincts of this country, there is a nation, independent and virtually free from dominance of the United States Government, or of any of its States. Its history is a singular one and is practically unknown. Even our school histories have but little to say about it; so that the impression left on the minds of casual readers is that this nation long ago ceased to exist, as a body of people.
BUT few people know that within the borders of this country, there exists a nation that is independent and largely free from the control of the United States Government or any of its states. Its history is unique and almost entirely unknown. Even our school history books mention it only briefly; this leaves casual readers with the impression that this nation has long since stopped existing as a community of people.
Far down in the southern part of the peninsula of Florida, this nation has its center; its rulers, laws, and government. It has no written treaties with foreign governments—for such is the United States considered by them—yet there is an unwritten treaty accepted by both, which to their common credit has never been broken. This treaty, or agreement as it should be called, stipulates that each nation shall go its own way and not interfere with the other.
Far down in the southern part of Florida's peninsula, this nation has its center; its leaders, laws, and government. It has no written treaties with foreign governments—this is how the United States is viewed by them—yet there is an unwritten agreement accepted by both sides that has never been broken. This agreement states that each nation will follow its own path and not interfere with the other.
The Seminole Nation is its name, and its existence, as at present constituted, dates from the year 1842. Seven years previous to this date, the United States Government decided that the Seminole Indians, who belong to the family of the Muscogees, should be moved from their fertile Florida lands and taken to those of the Creek Nation, far away in the West. At this time the authorities concentrated our Indian wards in a few special places.
The Seminole Nation is its name, and its current existence dates back to 1842. Seven years before this, the United States Government decided that the Seminole Indians, part of the Muscogees family, should be relocated from their rich Florida lands to the territory of the Creek Nation, far out West. During this time, the authorities grouped our Indian wards into a few specific locations.
The Seminoles bitterly resisted the efforts made to remove them. It was only after a seven years' war that two thousand of them surrendered and were duly sent westward.
The Seminoles fiercely fought against the attempts to remove them. It was only after a seven-year war that two thousand of them surrendered and were properly relocated to the west.
Originally the Seminoles had been numerically strong. This hard-fought war reduced their numbers to such a point that after those who surrendered had been transported, but five hundred remained in Florida. They represented, however, the strongest and most determined of their tribe; those who preferred death to surrender.
Originally, the Seminoles were quite numerous. This fierce war brought their numbers down so significantly that after those who surrendered were relocated, only five hundred remained in Florida. However, they represented the strongest and most determined members of their tribe—those who chose death over surrender.
Separating themselves from those who decided to surrender, they penetrated to the innermost recesses of the Everglades, that death-dealing morass, covered with reeds and jungle-growth, through which winds a veritable labyrinth of stagnant streams, in whose mud crocodiles and alligators disport themselves, and where snakes, mosquitos, and other poisonous life abound. What little solid earth was to be found was nothing but a bog-like mass of sodden ground, thickly covered with grass and vines. Yet there and under such conditions these were determined to look up their home. They valued their freedom[Pg 348] above all, and were willing to make any sacrifice and undergo any hardship rather than lose what they valued so highly.
Separating themselves from those who chose to give up, they ventured deep into the heart of the Everglades, that deadly swamp, covered with reeds and dense jungle, which twists through a true maze of stagnant streams, where crocodiles and alligators bask in the mud, and where snakes, mosquitoes, and other dangerous creatures thrive. The little solid ground available was just a boggy mass of wet earth, thickly covered with grass and vines. Yet there, under such conditions, they were determined to find their home. They valued their freedom[Pg 348] above all else, and were ready to make any sacrifice and endure any hardship rather than lose what they cherished so deeply.
White men could not endure the conditions they had to meet in the swamps, neither could they ever equal the Red man in ability to move quickly in such a place. The little band of Indians scattered and built their shelters on the driest spots they could find, maintaining themselves by hunting the game that was found on every hand.
White men couldn't handle the conditions they faced in the swamps, and they could never match the Native American's ability to navigate quickly in such environments. The small group of Indians spread out and constructed their shelters on the driest areas they could find, sustaining themselves by hunting the plentiful game around them.
So accustomed have they become to the conditions in which they live, that they are almost amphibious and absolutely immune to the bites of mosquitos or other poisonous insects.
So used to their living conditions have they become that they are almost amphibious and completely immune to mosquito bites or other harmful insects.
At times some of the Indians will come out of their retirement and visit their white neighbors. Quite often many of them can be seen on the streets of Miami, Florida, where they go to purchase what limited supplies they may need, the money for the same being obtained by the sale of alligator hides.
At times, some of the Native Americans will come out of their communities and visit their white neighbors. Often, many of them can be seen on the streets of Miami, Florida, where they go to buy the limited supplies they need, with the money for those purchases coming from the sale of alligator hides.
At times a few white men have been invited by them to visit their homes in the Everglades. Those who have accepted this invitation have always been glad to hasten their departure, on account of the ravenous hordes of mosquitos and the familiarity of the water-snakes, and this notwithstanding the hospitality and sincere cordiality of their hosts.
At times, a few white men have been invited by them to visit their homes in the Everglades. Those who accepted the invitation were always eager to leave quickly because of the swarms of mosquitoes and the presence of water snakes, even though their hosts were genuinely welcoming and friendly.
Undoubtedly it is due to the ravages of these so-called pests—to their beneficent protection in this instance—that these Indians owe their freedom from the usual contaminating vices of the white man. The latter is simply unable to get close enough in touch to demoralize them. So we find these Indians today, whose life is the same as it was before the white man set foot upon the North American Continent.
Undoubtedly, it’s because of the damage from these so-called pests—along with their beneficial protection in this case—that these Native Americans enjoy freedom from the typical corrupting vices of white people. The latter simply can’t get close enough to them to demoralize them. So, we see these Native Americans today, living the same way they did before white people arrived on the North American continent.
They are free from the vice of drink, they live according to the highest moral code, they do not gamble, and are altogether a happy and care-free people. Let us hope they will ever remain so; that they will never lose their natural simplicity of character and their dignified reserve.
They are free from the habit of drinking, they live by the highest moral standards, they don’t gamble, and they are generally a happy and carefree people. Let’s hope they always stay this way; that they never lose their natural simplicity of character and their dignified composure.
The typical costume of the Seminoles is as singularly different from the one usually adopted by American Indians, as their customs and mode of life are. The accompanying photographic reproductions show this feature, as well as give one an idea of their strength of character. The "American type" is clearly shown by the facial angles.
The usual costume of the Seminoles is distinctly different from what is typically worn by American Indians, just like their customs and way of life. The attached photographs highlight this distinction and also convey their strong character. The "American type" is clearly represented by the facial angles.
THE CONFINES OF SCIENCE: by Investigator

IT is still debated whether the earth in its orbital motion drags the adjacent part of the ether along with it, or whether the earth travels through the ether without stirring the latter. On the one hand it is argued that if the earth (and presumably other planets also) dragged the ether along, complex currents would thereby be set up in the ether; and this circumstance would upset the calculations with regard to the aberration of light, whereas the observations of aberration do not indicate the existence of any such currents in the ether. On the other hand are cited certain delicate experiments of Michelsen and Morley, connected with the measurement of vibration-rates of light, which go to show that there is little or no relative motion between the earth and the ether, or, in other words, that the circumjacent ether moves with the earth. Hence we are required to make the ether stationary for some purposes, but moveable and full of currents for other purposes; not the first time that the ether has been required to perform inconsistent, or apparently inconsistent, rôles.
There’s still an ongoing debate about whether the Earth, in its orbit, drags the surrounding ether along with it or if it moves through the ether without affecting it. On one side, some argue that if the Earth (and likely other planets, too) dragged the ether along, it would create complex currents in the ether, which would disrupt the calculations regarding light aberration. However, observations of light aberration don’t show any signs of such currents in the ether. On the other side, there are delicate experiments by Michelsen and Morley that suggest there is little to no relative motion between the Earth and the ether, indicating that the surrounding ether moves with the Earth. This means we have to consider the ether as stationary for some calculations but also as mobile and full of currents for others; this isn’t the first time the ether has been asked to play inconsistent, or seemingly inconsistent, roles.
This quandary has led some petulantly to throw the ether overboard, alleging that "there ain't no such a thing"; while others have sought refuge in abstruse mathematico-metaphysical speculations as to the nature of our conceptions of space and time and the meaning of such conceptual words as mass and velocity.
This dilemma has caused some to angrily dismiss the idea entirely, claiming that "there's no such thing," while others have turned to complicated mathematical and philosophical theories about our understanding of space and time and the meanings of terms like mass and velocity.
It must be remembered that the ether so far is not an observed object but a hypothetical something. The necessities of our reasoning have demanded that we should, on various occasions and for various purposes, postulate a fixed standard of reference. Thus the undulatory theory of light has required the supposition of a medium to convey the undulations; the kinetic theory of matter has required that we postulate a substantial basis wherein the supposed vortices or centers of energy can inhere. But the ether is, and ex hypothesi must be, beyond the reach of sense perception. Could we but weigh it or measure it in any way—at once we should stand in need of another ether yet more subtle. In a word, however far we go, there is always something beyond.
It must be remembered that the ether is still not an observed object but a hypothetical concept. The requirements of our reasoning have led us to, at various times and for different reasons, propose a fixed standard of reference. For example, the wave theory of light has required the assumption of a medium to carry the waves; the kinetic theory of matter has necessitated that we assume a substantial basis where the supposed vortices or centers of energy can exist. But the ether is, and ex hypothesi must be, beyond the reach of our senses. If we could somehow weigh it or measure it in any way, we would immediately need to suggest another ether that is even more subtle. In short, no matter how far we explore, there is always something beyond.
Physical science, being admittedly a limited sphere, must of course become indeterminate near its borders. Rules which are found to apply with sufficient exactitude within certain limits will be found to apply no longer when we transcend those limits. So long as we[Pg 350] study physical phenomena in their relation to each other, we may find those mutual relations sufficiently exact and constant; but when we begin to study physical phenomena in relation to what lies beyond, then the uncertainty supervenes. We find it necessary to inquire into the nature of our own perceptions and conceptions.
Physical science, though definitely a limited field, inevitably becomes unclear at its edges. Rules that apply with enough accuracy within certain boundaries will no longer hold when we go beyond those boundaries. As long as we study physical phenomena in relation to one another, we may find those relationships to be fairly exact and consistent; however, when we start examining physical phenomena in relation to what lies beyond, uncertainty arises. We find it necessary to explore the nature of our own perceptions and understandings.
A phenomenon has its subjective factor as well as its objective factor; but our physics has so far been based on the tacit assumption that the subjective factor is fixed and constant. And it may indeed be so regarded within certain limits. But now we propose to explore the limits of the illimitable and the confines of eternity, regions, whither our senses and our instruments cannot penetrate. What wonder that we find those conceptions of time, space, and motion, which we have derived from our sensory experience in this world, inadequate as a means of formulating what lies beyond!
A phenomenon has both a subjective aspect and an objective aspect; however, our physics has so far been based on the unspoken assumption that the subjective aspect is fixed and unchanging. And while it can certainly be viewed that way within certain limits, we now intend to investigate the boundaries of the limitless and the edges of eternity, areas where neither our senses nor our tools can reach. Is it any surprise that the ideas of time, space, and motion that we've developed from our sensory experiences in this world are insufficient for describing what exists beyond?
A slight acquaintance with certain ancient sciences suffices to show that they took into account the subjective component of our perceptions and conceptions, studying the mind and its organs along with nature and its qualities. Regarding phenomena as the result of interactions or coalescences between faculties within and qualities without, they studied both concurrently. Neglecting to do this, we have landed ourselves in not a few difficulties. Needing a fixed standard of reference in our study of motion, we have postulated space as objective, while at the same time our very hypothesis has divested that space of every property which could entitle it to be regarded as an object at all. In vain do we try to overtake our shadow, to put things on a shelf out of our reach, to explore the land of nowhere, or to measure the cubic contents of zero. The notion of "space" as possessing size and three-dimensional extension, but nothing else, is an assumption that may well be regarded by Nature as groundless; yet it is to this standard that we refer our calculations as to motion, etc.
A little knowledge of certain ancient sciences is enough to show that they considered the subjective aspect of our perceptions and ideas, examining the mind and its mechanisms alongside nature and its qualities. They viewed phenomena as the result of interactions or combinations between internal faculties and external qualities, studying both at the same time. By failing to do this, we've ended up with several challenges. In our quest for a fixed reference point in studying motion, we've assumed that space is objective, while at the same time our very hypothesis has stripped that space of any property that would allow it to be seen as an object at all. We futilely try to catch our shadow, to place things on a shelf out of our reach, to explore the land of nowhere, or to measure the volume of zero. The idea of "space" having size and three-dimensional extension, but nothing else, is an assumption that Nature may well consider baseless; yet this is the standard we use for our calculations about motion, etc.
Practical science strides ahead in defiance of such speculations, for it is founded on an investigation of what actually exists in Nature. And even where the theories serve to guide our path to new discoveries, it is as likely as not that our discoveries will outstrip the limits of the theories. There is bound to come a time, if it has not begun to dawn already, when we shall be uncertain whether it is external nature or our own internal faculties that we are studying; as was brought out in connexion with those very singular "Blondlot rays," which were visible (apparently) to Latin races but not to Teutonic!
Practical science moves forward, ignoring such theories, because it’s based on examining what truly exists in nature. Even when theories help us explore new discoveries, it’s just as likely that our findings will go beyond the limits of those theories. A time will surely come, if it hasn’t already begun, when we’ll be unsure if we’re studying the external world or our own internal abilities; as was highlighted with those peculiar "Blondlot rays," which seemed visible to Latin races but not to Teutonic ones!
Having thus suggested the possibility of a study of states of consciousness, such as might result in placing the observer in an entirely new relation to external nature and thereby rendering nugatory all his previous conceptions of time, space, and the like—it remains to add a few words on that topic. There are many people engaged in a heedless and unguided dabbling in such fields, and both old-time wisdom and contemporary experience indicate that the practice is fraught with dangers to health and mental balance. Such explorations demand that we shall step out from the safe shelter of our familiar five-sense consciousness and brave the perils of an unknown land. We are in precisely the position of a man who forsakes the dry land, his native element, where he is lord of the beasts and can plant his feet and his dwelling firmly, and plunges into a sea without bottom or stability and teeming with sharks, and where his life depends on his constant energy and watchfulness. Hence the study of science in its deeper aspects becomes primarily a question of discipline—a fact always recognized in the ancient Mysteries. In proof that this statement is true, we need only point to the state of affairs in the world of psychic investigation today; a condition which breathes more of menace than of promise to the future welfare of society, a world where fatuity and folly seem to dog the steps of the heedless explorer.
Having suggested the possibility of studying states of consciousness, which could place the observer in a completely new relationship with the outside world and invalidate all their previous concepts of time, space, and similar ideas—it's important to add a few words on this topic. Many people are recklessly and aimlessly exploring these areas, and both ancient wisdom and modern experience show that this practice can pose serious risks to health and mental stability. Such explorations require us to step outside the safe confines of our familiar five senses and face the dangers of an uncharted territory. We're like a person who leaves solid ground, their natural environment, where they are in control, and dives into an endless, unstable sea filled with sharks, where their survival depends on constant effort and vigilance. Therefore, the study of science in its deeper aspects largely becomes a matter of discipline—a truth acknowledged in the ancient Mysteries. To prove this point, we need only look at the current state of affairs in the world of psychic research; a situation that seems more threatening than promising for the future of society, a realm where foolishness and naivety frequently accompany the unprepared explorer.
We give out all our secrets to the mob because there is no one who can successfully assert his claim to be above the mob; our only rule of fair-play is indiscriminate distribution. One cannot presume to set up a sacred college, and the mob rightly and justly fears the possible domination of a clique of biological or theological theorists. Yet knowledge is inseparably connected with duty and obligation; and if this connexion is ignored, that which should be a blessing will prove a curse. What has already occurred in connexion with dynamite and drugs can occur in far worse form in connexion with hypnotism and mental influence. This is sufficient to explain the Theosophical program of work and the reason why Theosophical workers do not find such public researches a profitable field for their efforts while there is so much preliminary work yet to be done both in their own characters and in the world.
We share all our secrets with the public because no one can truly claim to be above it; our only fair play rule is to distribute knowledge equally. You can't just create an exclusive group, and the public rightly fears the potential control of a select few with specific theories. However, knowledge comes with responsibility; ignoring this connection can turn what should be a blessing into a curse. What has already happened with dynamite and drugs can happen in even more dangerous ways with hypnotism and mental influence. This explains the Theosophical approach to their work and why Theosophical practitioners don't see public research as a worthwhile effort when there’s still so much foundational work to do, both within themselves and in the world.
When we begin to explore the ether of our own inner nature, we find that investigation comes second to management; we must control our nature—or it will control us. Knowledge is relative to Duty.
When we start to explore the essence of our inner selves, we realize that understanding comes after taking charge; we must manage our nature—or it will take charge of us. Knowledge is connected to Duty.
THE TOWER OF LONDON AND THE HOUSES OF
PARLIAMENT: by Carolus

THE Tower of London and the Houses of Parliament, Westminster, are the most striking and important buildings that stand on the banks of the Thames in London. Both are on the north side of the river, but are at a considerable distance from each other.
THE Tower of London and the Houses of Parliament, Westminster, are the most impressive and significant buildings located on the banks of the Thames in London. Both are situated on the north side of the river, but they are quite far apart from each other.
The Tower is one of the few early Norman castles which have come down to us in a fairly perfect condition. Tradition says a fortress was built by Julius Caesar on the site, but the nucleus of the present building was begun in 1078 by William the Conqueror. This was the White Tower, the highest building with the four turrets shown in our illustration. It was completed by William Rufus, who also built the famous "Traitor's Gate," through which the unfortunate victims of Royal displeasure were rowed in from the river. Many additions were afterwards made, and the building and courts now cover thirteen acres surrounded by a moat. The Tower was closely identified with many of the most tragic events in English history for at least five hundred years after its erection, and if its walls could speak the tale of horror could hardly be surpassed by the record of any other medieval building. In the Chapel of St. Peter-in-Chains, lie the bodies of Queen Anne Boleyn and her brother, Queen Catherine Howard, the Earl of Essex, the Duke of Monmouth, Bishop Fisher, More, and many other great personages who suffered death in the Tower. It was a short road from the Traitor's Gate, through the Bloody Tower, to this chapel. Many State prisoners have spent weary years of incarceration in the Tower; Sir Walter Raleigh, one of the greatest and noblest, was confined here for thirteen years.
The Tower is one of the few early Norman castles that has survived in pretty good condition. According to tradition, a fortress was built by Julius Caesar on this site, but the core of the current building was started in 1078 by William the Conqueror. This was the White Tower, the tallest structure with the four turrets shown in our illustration. It was finished by William Rufus, who also built the famous "Traitor's Gate," through which the unfortunate victims of royal disfavor were brought in by boat from the river. Many additions were made later, and the building and its grounds now cover thirteen acres surrounded by a moat. The Tower has been closely linked to many of the most tragic events in English history for at least five hundred years after it was built, and if its walls could talk, the stories of horror would likely surpass those of any other medieval building. In the Chapel of St. Peter-in-Chains lie the bodies of Queen Anne Boleyn and her brother, Queen Catherine Howard, the Earl of Essex, the Duke of Monmouth, Bishop Fisher, More, and many other notable figures who were executed in the Tower. It was a short path from the Traitor's Gate, through the Bloody Tower, to this chapel. Many state prisoners have spent long years locked up in the Tower; Sir Walter Raleigh, one of the most distinguished and noble figures, was held here for thirteen years.
The Tower of London was occasionally the residence of the earlier sovereigns of England, but its main purpose was the defense of the city. In these days of powerful weapons it would be useless as a fortress, but it is still a military post and headquarters, and contains a large collection of armor. The Jewel Room, in which the Royal Regalia are kept, and the rooms where distinguished prisoners were confined, attract many visitors.
The Tower of London was sometimes home to earlier English monarchs, but its primary role was to defend the city. With today's advanced weaponry, it wouldn’t serve well as a fortress, but it still functions as a military base and headquarters, housing a substantial collection of armor. The Jewel Room, where the Royal Regalia are stored, and the cells where notable prisoners were held, draw many visitors.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE TOWER OF LONDON
The Tower of London

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
HOUSES OF PARLIAMENT, LONDON
VIEW FROM THE RIVER
HOUSES OF PARLIAMENT, LONDON
VIEW FROM THE RIVER

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
TRAFALGAR SQUARE, LONDON
TAKEN FROM THE NATIONAL GALLERY
TRAFALGAR SQUARE, LONDON
TAKEN FROM THE NATIONAL GALLERY
The Houses of Parliament at Westminster are—with the exception of Westminster Hall, built by William Rufus—quite modern, and have no gloomy associations such as those of the Tower. The building covers about eight acres and the façade overlooking the [Pg 353]Thames is nine hundred feet long. The tall tower on the left in the illustration is the Victoria Tower; it is supported upon four pointed arches sixty feet in height, and the highest point is three hundred and forty feet above the ground. The central tower is three hundred feet high, and the picturesque Clock Tower, on the right, is three hundred and twenty feet high. During the evening sittings of the Houses a lamp is kept burning near the top of the Clock Tower, which is extinguished when the debates are over. The building consists mainly of the House of Peers and the House of Commons, with the connected apartments and offices, the whole forming one structure. Just above the river, along the front of the palace runs the Terrace, a broad paved walk where the members of Parliament can stroll in the fresh air and yet be within sound of the division bell.
The Houses of Parliament at Westminster are—except for Westminster Hall, built by William Rufus—pretty modern and don't have the dark history associated with places like the Tower. The building covers about eight acres, and the façade facing the [Pg 353]Thames is nine hundred feet long. The tall tower on the left in the picture is the Victoria Tower; it rests on four pointed arches that are sixty feet high, and its highest point reaches three hundred and forty feet above the ground. The central tower is three hundred feet tall, and the iconic Clock Tower on the right is three hundred and twenty feet tall. During the evening sessions of the Houses, a lamp stays lit near the top of the Clock Tower, which is turned off when the debates wrap up. The building primarily consists of the House of Peers and the House of Commons, along with their connected rooms and offices, all forming one structure. Right above the river, along the front of the palace, there’s the Terrace, a wide paved walkway where members of Parliament can take a stroll in the fresh air while still being able to hear the division bell.
The towers of Westminster Abbey are visible to the left of the Victoria Tower, and a small portion of Westminster Bridge is seen at the extreme right.
The towers of Westminster Abbey can be seen to the left of the Victoria Tower, and a small section of Westminster Bridge is visible on the far right.
Not far from the Houses of Parliament is Trafalgar Square, which is probably more familiar to the general public than any spot in London, for it is the meeting-place of so many important thoroughfares. Our illustration is taken from the steps of the National Gallery of Pictures. The fluted Corinthian Column erected to Admiral Nelson dominates the scene. The colossal bronze statue of the hero is elevated one hundred and seventy-six feet in the air and, needless to say, the artistic workmanship is above criticism, for no one can distinguish any detail at that height! The bronze lions at the base are by Sir Edwin Landseer, and possess considerable dignity. At the far end of the street to the left of the Nelson Monument (Parliament Street) the faint outline of the Clock Tower of the Houses of Parliament can just be distinguished. At the top of this street, not far from the Nelson Monument, stands the fine antique equestrian statue of Charles I, one of the few outdoor monuments that are creditable to the British metropolis. A few steps to the left of Trafalgar Square as shown in the plate is the new Charing Cross; the original one was destroyed by the Puritan Parliament.
Not far from the Houses of Parliament is Trafalgar Square, which is probably more well-known to the public than any other place in London, as it’s the intersection of many important roads. Our illustration is taken from the steps of the National Gallery of Art. The fluted Corinthian Column dedicated to Admiral Nelson dominates the scene. The huge bronze statue of the hero stands one hundred and seventy-six feet high, and it goes without saying that the craftsmanship is impeccable, since nobody can make out any detail from that height! The bronze lions at the base, created by Sir Edwin Landseer, exude considerable dignity. At the far end of the street to the left of the Nelson Monument (Parliament Street), you can just make out the faint outline of the Clock Tower of the Houses of Parliament. At the top of this street, not far from the Nelson Monument, stands the impressive antique equestrian statue of Charles I, one of the few outdoor monuments that truly represent the British capital. A few steps to the left of Trafalgar Square, as shown in the image, is the new Charing Cross; the original one was destroyed by the Puritan Parliament.
POINT LOMA NOTES: by C. J. R.

HERE at Lomaland the yerba santa, whose leaves never lose their delicate gray-green, is a widely scattered bush. It is a favorite of the Leader's. Among other plants, the sumach, the manzanita, the grease-wood, the "mahogany," and the dwarf-oak, clothe the sides of the romantic cañons and the tops of the hills with bright verdure throughout the year. There are always some wild flowers too, though the kinds that blossom during the summer are generally not as plentiful or beautiful as those of the spring. The thousands of eucalypts and cedar trees, etc., which have been planted mainly upon the lower portions of the grounds during the past few years by the Lomaland Forestry Department, have greatly improved the beauty of the landscape for miles along the ocean front; and the Canary palms and Date palms, the lemon and pepper trees, the acacias and pines, within the Homestead gardens and bordering the avenues, have now grown to a size and beauty which make them a pleasure to look at. Every visitor who comes into the grounds expresses delight at the wealth of foliage and cultivated flowers which surround the Râja Yoga College and Temple as well as the students' homes and bungalows.
HERE at Lomaland, the yerba santa, with its consistently delicate gray-green leaves, is a widely spread bush. It's a favorite of the Leader's. Alongside other plants, the sumach, manzanita, greasewood, "mahogany," and dwarf-oak drape the romantic canyons and hilltops with vibrant greenery all year round. There are always some wildflowers, although the summer blooms are usually not as plentiful or beautiful as those in spring. The thousands of eucalyptus and cedar trees, among others, planted mainly in the lower areas of the grounds over the past few years by the Lomaland Forestry Department have significantly enhanced the beauty of the landscape for miles along the ocean front; and the Canary palms and Date palms, lemon and pepper trees, acacias, and pines in the Homestead gardens and lining the avenues have now reached sizes and beauty that make them a joy to behold. Every visitor who enters the grounds expresses delight at the abundance of foliage and cultivated flowers surrounding the Râja Yoga College and Temple, as well as the students' homes and bungalows.
In a few weeks we may expect the first rains, though sometimes they do not arrive till nearly Christmas, and then the multitude of seeds that have been quietly biding their time will begin to stir, and soon after the opening of the new year the hills will assume the vivid green which will not diminish till next summer; the five varieties of Lomaland ferns will unfold their delicate fronds on the shady southern side of the cañons; and then the ground will become carpeted with spring flowers of many colors, chiefly purple and gold. When Katherine Tingley first established the headquarters of our Society here there was very little grass, except at the lower levels near San Diego, but it has been gradually creeping up the hills until it has become a characteristic feature of the Spring; it seems to have increased in proportion to the enlargement of the human population of Point Loma.
In a few weeks, we can expect the first rains, although sometimes they don't arrive until nearly Christmas. Then, the numerous seeds that have been quietly waiting will start to sprout, and shortly after the new year, the hills will turn a bright green that won’t fade until next summer. The five types of Lomaland ferns will spread their delicate fronds on the shady southern side of the canyons, and the ground will become covered with spring flowers of various colors, mainly purple and gold. When Katherine Tingley first set up the headquarters of our Society here, there was very little grass, except at the lower levels near San Diego. However, it has gradually been spreading up the hills until it has become a defining feature of spring; it seems to have increased in proportion to the growth of the human population in Point Loma.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
We have been reading with sympathy of the terrible heat that has been such a marked feature of the present summer throughout Europe and the larger portion of the United States. In Lomaland, and all along the Pacific slope, nothing of the sort has been felt, for the constant westerly breezes which blow from the ocean keep the temperature [Pg 355]down; no case of sunstroke has ever been recorded here, and there is never any need to cease from outdoor work or exercise during the heat of the day; the nights are never too hot for a blanket.
We have been reading with concern about the extreme heat that has been such a significant issue this summer across Europe and most of the United States. In Lomaland, and all along the Pacific coast, nothing like that has been experienced, as the steady westerly winds from the ocean keep the temperature [Pg 355]down; there has never been a reported case of sunstroke here, and there's never a reason to stop outdoor work or exercise during the hottest part of the day; the nights are always cool enough for a blanket.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized.
Though we usually do not get our best sunsets until the so-called "winter" months, lately there have been several of the magnificent ones for which Lomaland is famous. In August a very remarkable mirage was seen by a large number of persons at a sea-coast town about a hundred miles to the northward. It represented a ship ashore on dangerous rocks with the waves beating over it, and it was so real and vivid that the lifeboat went out to rescue the supposed drowning crew. But when it reached the spot (less than a mile from the beach) the boatmen could see nothing, and there were no rocks near. From the shore it appeared as if the lifeboat passed through the wreck. An attempt made to photograph the mirage turned out a failure. About ten years ago a strange mirage was seen from the Homestead in the form of an island far out at sea. It persisted for several days and was so realistic that some persons were on the point of chartering a boat to sail out to it and take possession when it disappeared. The mystery of many well-authenticated mirages has never been explained by the ordinary laws of refraction and reflection. The Century Path of October 25, 1908, which can be found in nearly all the libraries in America and other countries, contains a special article on the subject, giving many examples and treating it from the Theosophical standpoint.
Although we typically don’t see our best sunsets until the so-called "winter" months, recently there have been several of the stunning ones that Lomaland is known for. In August, a remarkable mirage was spotted by many people in a seaside town about a hundred miles to the north. It looked like a ship stranded on dangerous rocks with waves crashing over it, and it seemed so real and vivid that a lifeboat went out to save the supposed drowning crew. But when they got to the spot (less than a mile from the beach), the boaters couldn’t see anything, and there were no rocks nearby. From the shore, it appeared as if the lifeboat passed right through the wreck. An attempt to photograph the mirage ended up failing. About ten years ago, a strange mirage was seen from the Homestead that looked like an island far out at sea. It lasted for several days and was so lifelike that some people were ready to rent a boat to sail out to it and claim it when it vanished. The mystery of many well-documented mirages has never been explained by the usual laws of refraction and reflection. The Century Path from October 25, 1908, which you can find in most libraries across America and other countries, has a special article on the topic, providing many examples and discussing it from a Theosophical perspective.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text.
The Woman's International Theosophical League, with its center at Point Loma and its world-wide membership elsewhere, is becoming, or has become, one of the most potent instruments for the spread of our work that the Leader possesses. First organized under the name of the Woman's Propaganda League, it has greatly extended and enlarged its activities under the new title. During the Spring months of this year the women of the League in Lomaland organized a most successful series of meetings for women only at the Isis Theater, San Diego, at which the Leader gave addresses which are said by those who were present to have been the most uplifting and inspiring she has ever delivered. She spoke out in the plainest language about the causes and the only remedies for the steady degeneration of the so-called civilized world, and she showed what a marvelous power for redemption women have in their own sphere, the home. The Isis[Pg 356] Theater was crowded to its utmost capacity on each occasion Katherine Tingley spoke, hundreds of eager women of all classes could not find accommodation and, to judge by the mass of correspondence received, the impression made was most profound. According to the Leader's words, the splendid organizing work of the women of the Woman's International Theosophical League and the perfect harmony and unity prevailing among them in no small degree helped in producing this admirable result; the conditions were ideally perfect, and the audiences felt that there was an entirely different spirit present from anything ever before experienced. From the loyal, impersonal and womanly efforts of the League a new life has come into the atmosphere of Lomaland, a broadening and harmonizing influence. Its members are giving a fine expression to the principle of Co-operation between men and women which the Leader is ever striving to build up.
The Woman's International Theosophical League, centered in Point Loma and with members worldwide, is becoming, or has already become, one of the most effective tools for spreading our work that the Leader has. Initially organized as the Woman's Propaganda League, it has significantly expanded its activities under the new name. During the spring months of this year, the women of the League in Lomaland arranged a very successful series of meetings exclusively for women at the Isis Theater in San Diego, where the Leader delivered addresses that those present say were the most uplifting and inspiring she has ever given. She spoke clearly about the reasons behind and the only solutions for the ongoing decline of the so-called civilized world, demonstrating the incredible power women have for making a difference in their own sphere, the home. The Isis[Pg 356] Theater was filled to capacity each time Katherine Tingley spoke, and hundreds of eager women from all backgrounds had to be turned away. Based on the overwhelming amount of correspondence received, the impact was incredibly significant. According to the Leader, the fantastic organizing efforts of the women in the Woman's International Theosophical League and the perfect harmony and unity among them greatly contributed to this excellent outcome; the conditions were perfectly aligned, and the audiences felt a completely different spirit than anything they had ever experienced before. From the loyal, selfless, and feminine efforts of the League, a new energy has infused Lomaland’s atmosphere, creating a broadening and harmonizing influence. Its members are articulating the principle of cooperation between men and women that the Leader continually seeks to foster.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Soon after the last of the women's meetings at Isis Theater the Leader gave the signal for dramatic work, and the Woman's League began the preparations for the Greek Symposium, The Aroma of Athens, several representations of which were given with conspicuous success, first in the Isis Theater and then in the open-air Greek Theater, Lomaland. Here was an excellent opportunity for the co-operation spoken of, and it was realized to the uttermost. While the artists and craftsmen prepared the scenery and properties, or built the stately Grecian structures in the open-air theater which remain permanently for use in the future dramatic work, the skilful and tireless needlewomen made the hundreds of costumes needed, all being done under the personal supervision of the Leader and from her own designs. The same cheerful spirit of co-operation was evinced in the musical and dramatic rehearsals for the Symposium, and in the frictionless management of the arrangements for the staging of the couple of hundred characters who appear in the play—no easy task.
Soon after the last women's meeting at the Isis Theater, the Leader signaled the start of the dramatic work, and the Woman's League began preparing for the Greek Symposium, The Aroma of Athens. Several performances were held with great success, first at the Isis Theater and then at the open-air Greek Theater, Lomaland. This provided an excellent chance for the cooperation mentioned before, which was fully realized. While the artists and craftsmen worked on the scenery and props, or built the impressive Grecian structures in the open-air theater that would be used in future performances, the skilled and dedicated seamstresses created hundreds of costumes, all under the personal guidance of the Leader and based on her own designs. The same enthusiastic spirit of collaboration was evident in the musical and dramatic rehearsals for the Symposium, as well as in the smooth management of the arrangements for the staging of the couple of hundred characters appearing in the play—no easy feat.
In view of the greater activities of the Woman's Theosophical League which are shortly to take place, it has secured a spacious hall within the Homestead grounds which will afford ample accommodation for the present as a headquarters for its business meetings and other general activities. It is known as the Woman's League Hall.
In light of the upcoming activities of the Woman's Theosophical League, it has secured a large hall within the Homestead grounds that will provide plenty of space for its business meetings and other events. It is called the Woman's League Hall.
THE WOMAN'S INTERNATIONAL THEOSOPHICAL
LEAGUE, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
Woman's Work in Lomaland; a Side Light:
by a Member of the League
That is the true athlete, the man who exercises himself against appearances (illusion). Pause, consider, do not be carried away. Great is the combat, divine is the work. It is for kingship, for freedom, for happiness.—Epictetus
That is the true athlete, the one who trains beyond surface-level illusions. Take a moment, think carefully, and don’t get carried away. The struggle matters, and the effort is remarkable. It’s for leadership, for freedom, for happiness.—Epictetus
I desire not to disgrace the soul. The fact that I am here certainly shows me that the soul had need of an organ here. Shall I not assume the post? Shall I skulk and dodge and duck with my unseasonable apologies and vain modesty and imagine my being here impertinent—less pertinent than Epaminondas or Homer being there? and that the soul did not know its own needs?
I want to honor the soul, not shame it. My being here clearly shows that the soul needed an outlet in this world. Should I not take on this role? Should I hide away, dodging my responsibilities with meaningless apologies and false humility, thinking that my presence here is inappropriate—less relevant than Epaminondas or Homer? And that the soul doesn’t recognize its own needs?
Let us, if we must have great actions, make our own so. All action is of an infinite elasticity, and the least admits of being inflated with the celestial air until it eclipses the sun and moon. Let us seek one peace by fidelity.—Emerson
If we want to achieve great things, let’s create our own. Every action has limitless potential, and even the smallest can be filled with a heavenly energy until it outshines the sun and moon. Let’s seek one peace through loyalty.—Emerson

SEVERAL years ago Katherine Tingley said to a group of Lomaland Students, while touching in a cursory way upon the general world-problem of woman's work and true place in life, that her great longing was to take up this question in a public way. She added, reflectively, and with a trace of sadness in her voice,
SEVERAL years ago, Katherine Tingley told a group of Lomaland students that she really wanted to address the issue of women’s work and their true role in life in a public forum. She also added, thoughtfully and with a hint of sadness in her voice,
But I cannot do this as yet. I should have to do it Theosophically, and while the need is there, conditions are not yet ready; the time for it has not come.
But I can’t do this right now. I would need to look at it from a Theosophical viewpoint, and even though the need exists, the conditions aren’t ready; the time isn’t right.
As all Students know, the time came early in 1911, and the work that had waited so long was ushered in by a series of meetings for women only, at Isis Theater, San Diego, under the auspices of the Woman's International Theosophical League of Lomaland, a body founded by Katherine Tingley on July 24th, 1906. Any question as to this being the right time—the psychological moment—had a twofold answer in the eager and wide-reaching public response, and in the superb nature of the service rendered in the arrangement and conduct of the meetings by members of the Lomaland Woman's League. Everything was placed in their hands, though under the Leader's direction, from the advertising and distribution of tickets—the meetings of course being free although admission was by tickets secured in advance—to the seating of the audience and the carrying out of the beautiful and impressive program, of which Katherine Tingley's address was at each meeting the central feature.
As all students know, the time came early in 1911, and the long-awaited work began with a series of meetings exclusively for women at the Isis Theater in San Diego, organized by the Woman's International Theosophical League of Lomaland, which was founded by Katherine Tingley on July 24, 1906. Any doubt that this was the right time—the psychological moment—was answered by the enthusiastic and wide-ranging public response and the outstanding effort made by the members of the Lomaland Woman's League in planning and running the meetings. Everything was entrusted to them, albeit under the Leader’s guidance, from advertising and ticket distribution—the meetings were free but required tickets obtained in advance—to seating the audience and executing the beautiful and impressive program, with Katherine Tingley’s address being the highlight of each meeting.
The work was begun at a time when the tourist season was at its height and in the audiences that crowded Isis Theater to the doors were hundreds of women from distant points—Canada, Vancouver,[Pg 358] the far South, the Middle States, the Atlantic Coast, Europe, and even the Orient. Consider that these were thinking women, by their very interest in Theosophy marked as women apart from the mass; consider as well that the subjects taken up by Katherine Tingley in the impassioned addresses that formed the axis, so to speak, the real fulcrum, of the meetings, were subjects of the most vital import to the home—the higher duties of wifehood and motherhood, the sacredness of the home as a spiritual temple and woman's duty as guardian of that temple, the key to a knowledge of child nature, the protection of the growing child, the Theosophic keynote of duty—and add to that the fact that nearly every woman in those vast audiences was an important factor in some home, and it is evident that the influence of these meetings could not be measured.
The work started during the peak of the tourist season, and the Isis Theater was packed with hundreds of women from faraway places—Canada, Vancouver,[Pg 358] the deep South, the Midwest, the East Coast, Europe, and even the Orient. These were thoughtful women, marked by their interest in Theosophy, setting them apart from the crowd; also consider that the topics Katherine Tingley discussed in her passionate speeches, which were the core of the meetings, were incredibly important to the home—the vital responsibilities of being a wife and mother, the sacredness of the home as a spiritual sanctuary, and a woman's role as its protector, the insights into child development, ensuring the safety of children, and the Theosophic principle of duty. Moreover, nearly every woman in those large audiences played a crucial role in some household, making it clear that the impact of these meetings was immeasurable.
Consider also that this work was launched at the present time of transition, when all the old ideas of woman's work are being torn up, root and branch, in some cases, by fanatics who little dream of the reaction their frenzy and unwisdom is certain to produce, a reaction that will make doubly difficult the path of unselfish workers for a long time to come.
Consider also that this work was started during this time of change, when all the old beliefs about women's roles are being completely dismantled in some cases by extremists who have no idea of the backlash their extreme actions and lack of wisdom are sure to create, a backlash that will make it even harder for selfless workers for a long time to come.
The climax of effort in the Woman's International Theosophical League was of course reached in the marvelous production of The Aroma of Athens, given under the League's auspices, with accounts of which both Students and the public are familiar. Social Hall was converted into a huge costumer's shop and greenroom for the space of nine magic days, with the Leader here, there, everywhere, directing, designing and fitting costumes, designing properties, drilling individuals, rehearsing, oblivious for the time of all such gentle excellencies as food, relaxation, or rest.
The peak of effort in the Woman's International Theosophical League was definitely reached with the incredible production of The Aroma of Athens, presented under the League's sponsorship, with stories that both Students and the public know well. Social Hall was transformed into a massive costume shop and greenroom for nine amazing days, with the Leader buzzing around, directing, designing and fitting costumes, creating props, coaching individuals, rehearsing, completely ignoring all those nice little things like food, relaxation, or rest.
Here again shone forth in the members of this Woman's League the qualities that were of such pre-eminent service in the conduct of the women's meetings—intuition, fidelity, alertness, conservation of energy, the power to work on lines of least resistance, unity, trust. There was no friction, no personal competition, no jealousy, no over-reaching, no gossip, no "rule or ruin" spirit, no personality, and as a result there was a general capacity to get things done that made the onlooker wonder if some hidden Aladdin's lamp were not in a nearby corner, just "rubbing" results into existence.
Here again, the members of this Woman's League displayed the qualities that were so crucial for running the women's meetings—intuition, loyalty, alertness, energy conservation, the ability to work efficiently, unity, and trust. There was no friction, no personal competition, no jealousy, no one trying to outdo the other, no gossip, no "rule or ruin" mentality, no focus on individual personalities. As a result, they had a remarkable ability to get things done, making onlookers wonder if there was some hidden magic in the room that was just "rubbing" results into existence.
What was it? Pre-eminently, it was the power these women had created by learning to work together. It was the Christos-spirit, that [Pg 359]magic-working something that harmony is powerful to create, the spirit of which Jesus spoke when he said, "For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them."
What was it? Primarily, it was the power these women had developed by learning to collaborate. It was the Christos spirit, that [Pg 359]magical force that harmony can create, the spirit of which Jesus referred to when he said, "For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them."
But what did it? Theosophy as a system of thought did not, or it would have done so in past centuries, for Theosophy has been brought to the world before under this and other names. The inspiration that is born when women work for women did not, for if this could do it then we would have some royal examples of unity in women's organizations elsewhere. What then did it in Lomaland?
But what made it happen? Theosophy as a system of thinking didn’t, or it would have succeeded in previous centuries, since Theosophy has been introduced to the world before under various names. The inspiration that arises when women work for women didn’t do it either, because if that were the case, we would have seen some great examples of unity in women’s organizations elsewhere. So, what really happened in Lomaland?
There was a Sower once who went forth to sow; and some seeds fell on stony ground and the fowls of the air devoured them; and others fell on thin and shallow soil, springing up only to wither in the noontide heat because there was no depth of root. But of the seeds which fell upon good soil we are told that they sprang up and bore fruit an hundredfold.
There was a Sower who went out to plant seeds; some seeds fell on rocky ground and the birds in the sky ate them; others fell on shallow soil, sprouting quickly but wilting in the hot sun because they had no deep roots. But the seeds that landed on good soil are said to have grown and produced a hundredfold.
There is the answer, and the answer also to the question as to why Katherine Tingley could not and would not start this woman's work earlier. The seeds were waiting and they are forever the same, the Sower was waiting, the world was waiting, for whatever may be the needs or conditions of any age the true Teacher knows how to adapt her message to it. But—oh women of Lomaland! we were not ready, for we were the soil. The Sower was compelled to wait until we would let the hot plowshare of truth in action break through, and break up, the hard surface-crust of mental limitations and personality, and reach, with its diamond-tipped point, the warm, rich, moist soil of integrity and soul-life that lay underneath.
There is the answer, and it also answers the question of why Katherine Tingley couldn't and wouldn't start this women's work earlier. The seeds were waiting, and they are always the same; the Sower was waiting, the world was waiting. No matter what the needs or conditions of any era, the true Teacher knows how to adapt her message to it. But—oh women of Lomaland! we were not ready, because we were the soil. The Sower had to wait until we allowed the hot plowshare of truth in action to break through and shatter the hard surface crust of mental limitations and personality, reaching, with its diamond-tipped point, the warm, rich, moist soil of integrity and soul life that lay beneath.
It has taken time, and patience on the part of husbandman, and trust on our part, though with greater trust it could all have been done so much earlier. But we had no knowledge of our own natures, when we first touched Theosophic truth, and it was necessary to learn that in Katherine Tingley's curriculum lip-knowledge and wisdom are two different things—that one may have a brain-mind understanding of the literature of Theosophy without being a Theosophist in the slightest degree; that in short, the Theosophy that is not lived, that is, applied to every act, every problem, every relationship of daily life, need not hope to be recognized in Lomaland.
It has taken time and patience from the husbandman and trust from us, though with more trust, everything could have been done much sooner. But we didn’t understand our own natures when we first encountered Theosophic truth, and we needed to learn that in Katherine Tingley’s curriculum, knowledge from books and true wisdom are two different things—that one can have a brain-based understanding of Theosophy’s literature without being a true Theosophist at all; that, in short, Theosophy that isn’t lived—meaning it’s not applied to every action, every problem, every relationship in daily life—should not expect to be recognized in Lomaland.
And this takes time. From the precept to the life there is a path to be traveled, often a long one. It is indeed plain that the work upon which the women of Lomaland have been permitted to enter is one[Pg 360] that could not be done Theosophically by any body of women who had not gotten beyond the limitations of the lower psychology, that master of the brain-mind, where only diversity lies; it could not be done by any who had not found and clasped hands on the plane of soul-life, where alone is unity. If all other proofs of brotherhood as a fact in nature—Theosophy's shibboleth and standard—were to be swept away and the Woman's International Theosophical League alone permitted to remain, that would suffice to demonstrate to the world that Theosophy is what the Teachers declare it to be, a living power, and that universal brotherhood is. Small wonder that as we listened to Katherine Tingley's heart-appeal to the women of the great world—truly orphaned, as is all humanity—we saw barriers swept away, limitations dissolve, mountains move, and, verily, a new world come into being. In the discourses of Epictetus, slave of the profligate Epaphroditus, and in chains, but the grandest Stoic in all Rome, we read:
And this takes time. From the principle to the life, there’s a journey to take, often a long one. It’s clear that the work the women of Lomaland are allowed to engage in is one[Pg 360] that couldn’t be done Theosophically by any group of women who haven’t moved beyond the limits of basic psychology, where only diversity exists; it can’t be done by those who haven’t discovered and joined together on the level of soul-life, where true unity exists. If all other evidence of brotherhood as a natural fact—Theosophy's motto and standard—were to be eliminated, and only the Woman's International Theosophical League were allowed to remain, that would be enough to show the world that Theosophy is what the Teachers say it is, a living force, and that universal brotherhood is. It’s no surprise that as we listened to Katherine Tingley's heartfelt message to the women of the world—truly orphaned, like all of humanity—we saw barriers fall, limitations vanish, mountains shift, and indeed, a new world emerge. In the teachings of Epictetus, a slave of the corrupt Epaphroditus, and in chains, but the greatest Stoic in all of Rome, we read:
Never then look for the matter in one place and progress towards it in another....
Don't just look for the problem in one place and approach it from another...
What then is progress? ... lo, if a man, in every matter that occurs, works out his principles, as the runner does in reference to running and the trainer of the voice does with reference to the voice—this is the man who truly makes progress, and who has not traveled in vain.
So, what is progress? Well, if a person figures out their principles in every situation that comes up, just like a runner does with running and a vocal coach does with singing—this is the person who truly makes progress and hasn’t wasted their time.
If I were talking to an athlete, I should say, Show me your shoulders. And then he might say, Here are my Halteres. You and your Halteres look to that, I should reply, I wish to see the effect of the Halteres!
If I were speaking to an athlete, I would say, Show me your shoulders. And they might say, Here are my weights. I would reply, You and your weights look good, but I want to see the effect of the weights!
That is the point and that is Theosophy.
That’s the point, and that’s Theosophy.
The burden of this ancient problem of woman's work lies heavy upon the world, unspeakably heavy because so many lesser problems are enfolded within it—the problems of the home, of the protection of childhood, of man's true place in the grand creative scheme, of the much misunderstood and more discussed sex-question, in short, of education in all its phases. To borrow the old Socratic metaphor, myriad other problems hang down from it as from a ring held in suspension by a magnet other rings hang down, chainlike, one depending from the other. To carry such a burden, or even part of it, requires not treatises nor diplomas but shoulders, strong shoulders, strong in a threefold sense, physically, yes, but still more mentally and spiritually.
The weight of this age-old issue of women's work rests heavily on the world, incredibly heavy because so many smaller problems are intertwined with it—the issues of the home, the protection of children, the true role of men in the larger creative picture, the often misunderstood and widely debated question of gender, and, ultimately, education in all its forms. To use an old Socratic metaphor, a multitude of other problems hang down from it like a ring held up by a magnet, with other rings depending on it in a chain-like manner. To bear such a burden, or even part of it, requires not just essays or degrees but shoulders, strong shoulders, strong in three ways: physically, yes, but even more so mentally and spiritually.
We women of Lomaland see now why this great public work for women could not have been begun earlier with absolute confidence on the Teacher's part that the heat of noontide endeavor would not cause[Pg 361] it to wither and fall away. It would have withered if begun earlier, as women's efforts are withering all over the world today, partly because they are mistaken in themselves, it is true, but mainly because the soil is not there. The workers themselves cannot stand the test. The storms of jealousy and rancor, the hot winds of ambition, the noontide heat of heavy demands, the shallow soil of brain-mind interests and desires which point like a weathercock to a new quarter with every gust of illusion—ay, these are what test the nature.
We women of Lomaland now understand why this important work for women couldn't have started earlier, as the Teacher couldn’t be completely confident that the intense effort wouldn't cause it to wither and fade away. It would have faded if it had begun sooner, just like women's efforts are fading all over the world today. This is partly because they are misguided, but mainly because the soil isn't there. The workers themselves can't withstand the pressure. The storms of jealousy and bitterness, the fierce winds of ambition, the intense heat of heavy demands, and the shallow ground of superficial interests and desires that shift like a weather vane with every illusion—yes, these are what truly test one’s character.
Thinking it all over, a gratitude wells up within the heart too deep for words to touch—gratitude to the Teacher who has led us along the path with so much patience and love; helping but not putting props under us; heartening and encouraging, but not carrying us along on silver platters; forcing us to put into practice these treatises we have been studying—for Theosophy is the science of soul-strength and it enunciates principles and possesses rules. Lomaland is verily a great School of Philosophy, greater than those of past ages, for here divine principles are actually demonstrated which in the golden days of our historic past were but dreamed of, and the Woman's International Theosophical League is one of its Halls of Learning. Plato and Epictetus, Sappho and Hypatia, would understand.
Reflecting on it all, a deep sense of gratitude fills my heart—gratitude to the Teacher who has guided us patiently and lovingly along our journey; offering help without holding us up; encouraging us but not carrying us on silver platters; pushing us to put into practice the teachings we have been studying—because Theosophy is the science of building inner strength and it lays out principles and guidelines. Lomaland is truly a great School of Philosophy, greater than those from earlier times, because here divine principles are actually demonstrated, which were only imagined in the golden days of our history, and the Woman's International Theosophical League is one of its Learning Halls. Plato and Epictetus, Sappho and Hypatia, would understand.
Gratitude—it is a feeble word, plumb the depths of its meaning though you will. Even the most splendid examples of womanhood that graced the audiences at the various Women's meetings which the Teacher of Theosophy addressed, can realize what is being done and what is going on only to a very limited degree. We in Lomaland do not realize it fully for if we did we would rise to that height of trust and calm that would verily make us like the Teacher; not like her in wisdom, for that is the rare fruit of ages of search and service, and we are but beginners on the Path; but like her in a certain quality of courage and devotion that would makes us ten times in effectiveness the instruments in her hands that we are today.
Gratitude—it’s a weak word, no matter how deeply you explore its meaning. Even the most outstanding women who attended the various Women's meetings addressed by the Teacher of Theosophy can only understand what's happening to a very limited extent. We in Lomaland don’t fully grasp it, because if we did, we would rise to a level of trust and calm that would truly make us like the Teacher; not in wisdom, since that is the rare reward of years of searching and serving, and we are just starting on the Path; but like her in a certain quality of courage and devotion that would make us ten times more effective as instruments in her hands than we are today.
For the acquirement of soul-strength is the object of this soul's gymnasium, this life, the living out of which in all its fulness of opportunity alone makes it possible for the Teacher to sow the seeds of that tree the leaves of which shall be for the healing of the nations. Here is the keynote, sounded clear amid the resolving harmonies of Katherine Tingley's last address:
For gaining inner strength is the purpose of this soul's gym, this life, which, when fully embraced with all its opportunities, allows the Teacher to plant the seeds of the tree whose leaves will heal the nations. Here is the main point, resonating clearly among the uplifting messages of Katherine Tingley's final address:
Overcome! That is the song the gods would sing to you women and to all the world. Overcome! Learn to overcome and learn to love!
Overcome! That's the message the gods would share with you women and everyone in the world. Overcome! Learn to rise above challenges and learn to love!
ILLUSION AND REALITY: by Lydia Ross, M.D.

THE Man was wearied with success. He had sought to win beauty, fame, fortune, and personal power, and he had linked them all with his name. Around him was a wide circle of desirable things; within him was a restless center of discontent.
THE Man was tired of success. He had tried to achieve beauty, fame, fortune, and personal power, and he had associated them all with his name. Surrounding him was a vast array of desirable things; inside him was a restless core of discontent.
Far into the night he sat musing over his career. He had been fortunate beyond all expectation. He could name no ambition which had not been gratified; but the thought brought with it no feeling of elation or of satisfaction. Just now his keenest sense was that stinging ache in his breast which so often came of late at quiet times like this.
Far into the night, he sat reflecting on his career. He had been more fortunate than he ever expected. He couldn't think of any ambition that hadn’t been fulfilled; however, that thought didn’t bring him any joy or satisfaction. Right now, his strongest feeling was that sharp ache in his chest that he often experienced at quiet moments like this lately.
"It is all illusion and disappointment," he said, at last. "Marriage is a failure; fame is a mockery; happiness is not had at any price, and life is not worth living."
"It’s all just an illusion and disappointment," he said finally. "Marriage is a failure; fame is a joke; happiness can’t be bought, and life isn’t worth living."
That nameless hunger from which he suffered was so baffling. If it were only possible to find the meaning of that dreary want. With all the new inventions for lighting the world why was there no illumination for the dimness of the inner life? If he could only find the source of that hungry need which devoured all the pleasure in his possessions.
That nameless hunger he felt was so confusing. If only he could discover the meaning behind that bleak yearning. With all the new inventions lighting up the world, why was there no light for the darkness of his inner life? If he could just find the source of that insatiable need that consumed all the joy in his possessions.
Filled with intense desire for light, he drifted into the Land of Dreams with its countless pictures. There he saw a moving figure which was himself and yet not himself. There were no familiar lines in the form; but the eyes were his own and through them he read the thoughts.
Filled with a strong yearning for light, he floated into the Land of Dreams filled with countless images. There, he saw a moving figure that was him but also not him. The shape had no familiar lines, but the eyes were his own, and through them, he understood the thoughts.
He knew that this Traveler had come from afar. Along dusty highways, in shady bypaths and green meadows, through thickets and unwholesome swamps and across waters he had played a part in many scenes of a changing world. Youth and strength and gaiety were his companions, and together they sought activity and pleasure. Through places all unknown and often full of hidden dangers they made their way with merry jest and idle song and noise, fearing nothing save it were the Silence.
He knew that this Traveler had come from far away. Along dusty roads, through shady paths and green fields, over thickets and murky swamps and across waters, he had been part of many scenes in a changing world. Youth, strength, and joy were his companions, and together they sought adventure and enjoyment. They navigated unfamiliar places, often filled with hidden dangers, with laughter, casual songs, and noise, fearing nothing except for the Silence.
Then came a day when the Traveler grew tired of dust and heat and stains, of noisy mirth and empty songs and poisonous miasma. He wished for solitude and rest. As his companions sped along he turned aside and wandered into the deep forest. Throwing himself upon the ground long he lay beneath the trees with closed eyes and [Pg 363]fingers threaded through the soft grass, finding refreshment in the touch. His chest rose with deep draughts of clear air, and as the cool quiet stole into his blood the throbbing pulses sank into a healing stream.
Then one day, the Traveler got tired of the dust and heat, the stains, the loud laughter and meaningless songs, and the toxic miasma. He craved solitude and rest. While his companions rushed ahead, he veered off and wandered into the thick forest. He threw himself on the ground and lay there for a long time beneath the trees with his eyes closed and his fingers woven through the soft grass, finding refreshment in the sensation. His chest rose and fell with deep breaths of fresh air, and as the cool stillness seeped into his veins, the pounding in his body faded into a soothing rhythm.
He had found some pleasant places in the old life that seemed so far away now, but this was beyond compare. Filled with a novel sense of awakening, the past appeared but a feverish dream. The sweetness of the place seemed to be taking form somewhere near and to be surrounding him with a delicious perfume.
He had discovered some nice spots in his old life that felt so distant now, but this was unlike anything else. With a fresh sense of awareness, the past felt like just a wild dream. The charm of the place seemed to materialize nearby, wrapping around him with a delightful fragrance.
As he sprang up his wondering eyes rested upon a new-blown Rose growing near. The dainty folded petals had uncurled and opened out until its golden heart was centered in tinted light. Its fragrance filled the air with a subtle tenderness. It was beautiful!
As he jumped up, his amazed eyes landed on a freshly bloomed rose nearby. The delicate, curled petals had unfurled and opened up, revealing its golden center bathed in soft light. Its scent filled the air with a gentle sweetness. It was stunning!
He had not failed to gather flowers, too, in his time—conventional hot-house blooms and gorgeous tropical beauties, and some with cold, odorless petals—how many had drifted through his hands. Never was there one among them all like this. Standing out against the guardian green leaves like a beloved queen, it shed a royal circle of uplifting peacefulness over everything.
He hadn't missed out on collecting flowers in his life—standard hothouse blooms and stunning tropical flowers, along with some that had cold, scentless petals—how many had passed through his fingers. None of them compared to this one. Standing out against the protective green leaves like a cherished queen, it spread a serene circle of uplifting peace over everything.
Softly he knelt before this symbol of purity and loveliness with its message from the source of light and sweetness. The soul of the Rose was glowing upon him with tender beauty and glad fearlessness. His own soul stirred into life and looked out of eyes all too sadly strange to their indwelling guest. The littleness and folly of the past were but faded pictures of half-forgotten dreams. He knew that this was the awakening; this was the steady, noble, tender glow of real life.
Softly, he knelt before this symbol of purity and beauty, carrying a message from the source of light and sweetness. The essence of the Rose shone upon him with gentle beauty and joyful fearlessness. His own soul stirred to life, peering out through eyes that seemed all too sadly unfamiliar to their inner guest. The smallness and foolishness of the past were just faded images of half-forgotten dreams. He realized that this was the awakening; this was the steady, noble, tender glow of true life.
His heart dilated with a sense of all that life might mean: its dignity, its love, its aspiration, its unspeakable destiny. Oh, but he would struggle to keep alive this enlarged and transfigured sense of things! His rapt gaze rested on the Rose until the mystery of color and light and sweetness entered into his very heart. He felt himself a part of the brightness that lives at the center of all things, and his confident soul swept out to the unseen stars to claim its own. Beyond and beyond, throughout distant space, everywhere was a flush of light and beauty and a radiant heart of peace.
His heart swelled with a sense of everything life could be: its dignity, its love, its hopes, its indescribable purpose. Oh, but he would fight to keep this expanded and transformed view of the world alive! His captivated gaze lingered on the Rose until the mystery of its color, light, and sweetness seeped into his very being. He felt connected to the brightness that exists at the core of everything, and his confident spirit reached out to the unseen stars to claim its place. Beyond and beyond, across vast space, everywhere was a glow of light and beauty and a radiant heart of peace.
Then came a memory—a mere shadow from his dream-life—and a selfish doubt brought him back to earth again. The Rose still smiled upon him in sweet faith. He would never leave it, but together they [Pg 364]would live the larger life. As the wind whispered in the leaves the Rose bent and brushed his cheek and a swift wave of tenderness surged over him.
Then a memory surfaced—a fleeting glimpse from his dream world—and a selfish doubt pulled him back to reality. The Rose continued to smile at him with sweet trust. He would never abandon it, but together they would live a fuller life. As the wind rustled through the leaves, the Rose leaned in and touched his cheek, and an overwhelming wave of tenderness washed over him.
What if someone else should find this flower and should rise upon its power as he had risen? What if he should lose it? A hungry look stole into his eyes and his old self in a misery of longing cried hoarsely, "Never! It shall be mine, mine, only mine!" He leaned forward until the petals quivered beneath his breath. What if it should turn from him? "It is mine, mine," cried the selfish self as with eager, passionate grasp he kissed it and crushed it close, close, until he grew faint and sick with the spent sweetness.
What if someone else found this flower and gained power from it like he had? What if he lost it? A desperate look filled his eyes, and his old self, consumed by longing, cried out harshly, "Never! It’s mine, only mine!" He leaned in until the petals trembled with his breath. What if it turned away from him? "It’s mine, mine," the selfish part of him shouted as he eagerly kissed it and held it tightly, until he felt weak and dizzy from the overwhelming sweetness.
He is stung with pain. Ah, the thorns, the thorns! Impatiently he tries to pick them out, but the sting remains. And oh! the pitiful Rose that he holds—so crushed and weary and broken! Gone is the delicate fire of the higher life that breathed through every curve of its free-born petals. And the fragrance which had radiated waves of tender gladness falls like the faltering breath of some beautiful, wounded, dying thing.
He is filled with pain. Ah, the thorns, the thorns! He impatiently tries to remove them, but the sting lingers. And oh! the poor Rose that he holds—so crushed, tired, and battered! The delicate spark of life that once flowed through every curve of its natural petals is gone. The fragrance that used to radiate waves of gentle joy now fades like the weak breath of some beautiful, wounded, dying thing.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
In the dim light which fills the mind in sleep, a mountain scene took form upon the moving screen. Up the steep side a Hunter toiled, burdened with weapons and game. In his strangely familiar eyes was a weary, dissatisfied look. The trail he had followed grew indistinct and was lost; but as he pushed onward he reached a place where the rough mountain side stretched out into a broken level of fertile plateau. How grateful it looked after the steep climb. This was the place to rest, he thought, catching sight of a tiny, sheltered lake and turning his steps toward it. Even now he can see its unruffled surface reflecting the blue sky and a drowsy chorus of encircling pines.
In the dim light of sleep, a mountain scene appeared on the moving screen of his mind. A Hunter struggled up the steep slope, weighed down by his gear and the game he carried. His eyes, oddly familiar, showed a tired and unsatisfied expression. The trail he had followed became fuzzy and then disappeared; yet, as he pressed on, he arrived at a spot where the rugged mountainside gave way to a broken, fertile plateau. It looked so inviting after the tough climb. This seemed like the perfect place to rest, he thought, as he noticed a small, sheltered lake and started walking toward it. Even now, he could see its calm surface reflecting the blue sky and the sleepy chorus of surrounding pines.
On the lake-shore the Hunter stood spell-bound with the beauty of the scene. The spoils of the chase and the weapons dropped from relaxed fingers as with uncovered head he drank deeply of rest and comfort and inspiration.
On the edge of the lake, the Hunter stood captivated by the beauty of the scene. The trophies of the hunt and his weapons slipped from his relaxed fingers as he embraced the moment, soaking in rest, comfort, and inspiration.
As the wind swayed the bordering pine-branches flecks of light came and went through the shadowy circle of scintillating water. Around the shallow border the glint and tint of glossy stone and delicate shell lighted the mosaic curtain of shadows with the fire of a living iris. Deep and dark and clear was the mystical center. A tall, slender fringe of grasses around the edge softened and deepened[Pg 365] the whole liquid beauty before him like the lashes of a sentient eye.
As the wind moved the nearby pine branches, flashes of light came and went through the shadowy circle of shimmering water. Around the shallow border, the shine and color of smooth stones and delicate shells lit up the mosaic of shadows with the glow of a living iris. The mystical center was deep, dark, and clear. A tall, slender fringe of grass around the edge softened and deepened[Pg 365] the beautiful liquid scene before him like the lashes of a conscious eye.
A feathery cloud floated by overhead. Its reflection brushed the surface like a breath of fancy, a mere passing thought. The opalescent gold of the sunshine sank down, down, down, until, transmuted into a look of love in unfathomed consciousness its glow was diffused through the limpid depths.
A light, fluffy cloud drifted overhead. Its reflection touched the surface like a fleeting daydream, just a passing thought. The shimmering gold of the sunshine sank deeper and deeper until, transformed into a look of love in uncharted awareness, its glow spread through the clear depths.
Beyond the beauty of the lake was the infinite calm, the untouched purity and the perfect peace.
Beyond the beauty of the lake was the endless calm, the unspoiled purity, and the perfect peace.
The atmosphere was filled with restfulness. From the lighted depths came an answering look to his eager eyes. The soul of the lake speaks to him in lingering softness and silence; and oh, how serene it is! The iridescent picture of a flying bird falls into the clear water, a song in color. He sees his own face bathed in a tender light.
The atmosphere felt peaceful. From the illuminated depths came a responsive gaze to his hopeful eyes. The essence of the lake spoke to him in gentle softness and silence; and oh, how calm it is! The shimmering image of a bird in flight reflected in the clear water, a melody in colors. He saw his own face illuminated by a soft light.
He will seize this mysterious beauty of a living calm and hold it forever. It shall reflect only his face, he thought, jealous of the very sky. "This treasure is for me, for me alone," he said, as his eyes followed the shafts of light that illumined the shadowy depths. "For me," plunging in and stretching out greedy hands.
He will capture this mysterious beauty of a serene moment and keep it forever. It will only reflect his face, he thought, envious of the very sky. "This treasure is for me, and me alone," he said, as his eyes traced the beams of light that lit up the shadowy depths. "For me," he exclaimed, diving in and reaching out with eager hands.
The first footstep broke the mirror of light into troubled waters. The soil and sand rose beneath the desecrating feet in a sorrowful cloud that hid the glory in advance and around him. "The peace lies deeper yet," he thought, watching the center and pushing on. But ever before him rose the obscuring cloud of his own creation. He can no longer wade, but strikes out boldly, greedily, to plunder the lake of its secret. He finds that no physical force or finesse can touch the delicate beauty he desires; and after vainly striving to grasp the fine lines of soul-sense, he returns to the shore, weary, disappointed, and bitter.
The first step shattered the light into disturbed waters. The dirt and sand swirled beneath his destructive feet in a sorrowful cloud that concealed the surrounding beauty. "The peace lies even deeper," he thought, watching the center and pressing on. But always ahead of him was the cloud he had created himself. He could no longer wade but boldly reached out, greedily trying to uncover the lake’s secret. He discovered that no physical strength or skill could touch the delicate beauty he wanted; and after fruitlessly trying to grasp the subtle essence of his soul, he returned to the shore, exhausted, disappointed, and bitter.
"It is all illusion," he railed. "No other Hunter excels me in strength or skill; yet when this promised happiness is almost within my grasp, it fades and disappears. There is no reality behind the dissolving pictures of a deceitful world."
"It’s all an illusion," he shouted. "No other Hunter is stronger or more skilled than I am; yet when this promised happiness is nearly in my reach, it fades away and vanishes. There’s no truth behind the disappearing images of a deceptive world."
The Dreamer looked from the fair strength of the Hunter on the bank to the cloudy, restless water. There he saw reflected his own figure—a dusky, broken image with the pessimistic poise. Then the light which he had longed for shone full upon his mind. He was the Traveler whose rude selfishness had despoiled the trusting Rose. He was the Hunter of Happiness. Around him were the rejected trophies of his skill—sweet-voiced birds and creatures fleet of foot and[Pg 366] quick of eye. Too well they vouched for his unerring aim with bloody breast and broken limb and dull, unseeing eyes. He had wasted the life that gave these things their joy and beauty. Only the pitiful, unlovely forms were his possessions; from these his wearied senses turned in sick distaste.
The Dreamer looked from the strong figure of the Hunter on the shore to the cloudy, restless water. There he saw his own reflection—a dark, broken image with a pessimistic stance. Then the light he had long desired shone brightly in his mind. He was the Traveler whose rude selfishness had harmed the trusting Rose. He was the Hunter of Happiness. Around him were the discarded trophies of his skill—melodious birds and swift-footed creatures with keen eyes. Too clearly they testified to his precise aim, marked by bloody bodies, broken limbs, and lifeless, unseeing eyes. He had squandered the life that gave these things their joy and beauty. Only the sad, unattractive forms were his possessions; he turned away from them in frustrated disgust.
The Dreamer's eyes fell before the luminous scene in which the Hunter was the one dark stain. How worse than blind his whole career had been. His life was but a crowded list of failures. How fair were Nature's pictures everywhere before he marred them with greedy, sordid touch. Now he saw that the world was alive with a wondrous reality for those who sought it unselfishly.
The Dreamer's eyes dropped before the bright scene where the Hunter was the only dark spot. How terribly blind his entire life had been. His life was just a long list of failures. Nature's beauty was all around him, and he had tainted it with his greedy, ugly actions. Now he realized that the world was full of an amazing reality for those who sought it selflessly.
"The fault is all my own," he groaned in bitter shame. "That is mine, indeed, all mine. Oh, for a chance to redeem this wretched past!" he cried, pierced with so keen a heartache that he awoke.
"The fault is all my own," he groaned in bitter shame. "That is mine, indeed, all mine. Oh, for a chance to redeem this wretched past!" he cried, pierced with such deep heartache that he awakened.
Through the open windows the dewy morning air came in, sweet with the breath of flowers and alive with the subdued joy of birds. The great elms brooded over the lesser things with stately tenderness, while with slender, outstretched branches, like waving magnetic fingers, they soothed and awakened the freshened earth. In the east the lavender veil fell down before the sacred flame which daily gives new hope and strength to light dull lamps of clay.
Through the open windows, the fresh morning air flowed in, sweetened by the scent of flowers and filled with the soft joy of birds. The tall elms watched over everything with elegant care, while their slender, outstretched branches gently stirred the refreshed earth like waving fingers. In the east, the soft lavender light emerged before the sacred sun that each day brings new hope and strength to brighten the dull clay lamps.
VENICE: by Grace Knoche

IT is one of the world's wonders that a little community should rise up from the midst of untillable marsh lands—literally out of the sea—and within a few centuries, through its energy, thrift, invention, and sheer ability, should become a world power not only in diplomacy, arms, and commerce, but in architecture, art, philosophy, and belles lettres. And all this, in spite of envy and attacks from without and conspiracies from within.
IT is one of the world's wonders that a small community should emerge from the midst of unworkable marshlands—literally out of the sea—and within a few centuries, through its energy, hard work, innovation, and sheer talent, should become a global power not just in diplomacy, military strength, and trade, but also in architecture, art, philosophy, and belles lettres. And all this, despite jealousy and attacks from outside and plots from within.
The power of Venice, "the wealthy republic," was so great in her palmy days that the honor of alliance with her was covetously sought by emperors and popes alike. At a time when, as history declares, a dictum from the Pope, or a threat of excommunication, would have brought almost any other nation of Europe to its knees in groveling [Pg 367]terror, Venice laughed at both and pursued the even tenor of her imperial way.
The power of Venice, “the wealthy republic,” was so immense during her golden age that emperors and popes both desperately wanted to ally with her. At a time when, as history shows, a decree from the Pope or a threat of excommunication would have reduced almost any other European nation to submission in fear, Venice laughed at both and continued on her majestic path. [Pg 367]

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
FRA PAOLO SARPI
Fr. Paolo Sarpi

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
CARTA GATE AND CORNER OF DUCAL PALACE, VENICE, ITALY
CARTA GATE AND CORNER OF DUCAL PALACE, VENICE, ITALY
The climax of her independence of dogmatic rule was reached in those glorious and courageous later days when Fra Paolo Sarpi lived and guided her destinies, Sarpi, "the noblest of the Venetians," who realized more fully than any other in that republic the dangers that would threaten should outside influences ever gain a foothold in the chambers of government. Had there been a successor to Fra Paolo, one worthy of his example, one who grasped his purposes, knew the spirit of the teacher that molded them and what beneficent power lay behind, who possessed as well the power to continue Sarpi's work—had such an exceptional soul appeared, Venice would not have decayed. At Fra Paolo's death the decline of Venetian greatness set in.
The peak of her independence from strict rules came during those amazing and brave later days when Fra Paolo Sarpi lived and shaped her future. Sarpi, "the noblest of the Venetians," understood better than anyone else in that republic the threats that would arise if outside forces were ever allowed into the government. If only there had been a successor to Fra Paolo, someone worthy of his legacy, someone who understood his intentions, recognized the spirit of the teacher who shaped them, and knew the helpful power behind them, as well as the capability to carry on Sarpi's work—if such an extraordinary person had come forth, Venice would not have fallen into decline. After Fra Paolo's death, the decline of Venetian greatness began.
In the course of her history—and three centuries practically included the period of her undisputed greatness—Venice attained a position of supremacy on virtually every line of activity. In war she was dreaded. Says Yriarte, author of L'Histoire de Venise:
In the course of her history—and three centuries practically included the period of her undisputed greatness—Venice reached a level of dominance in almost every area of activity. In war, she was feared. Yriarte, author of L'Histoire de Venise, states:
The arsenal of Venice, which still exists, was its palladium; the high organization of this establishment, the technical skill of its workmen, the specially selected body of the "arsenalotti," to whom the republic entrusted the duty of guarding the senate and great council, and its admirable discipline, were for centuries the envy of other European powers.... At the most critical period in its history, when it (Venice) was engaged in its great struggle with the Turks ... the arsenal regularly sent forth a fully equipped galley each morning for a hundred successive days.... At the acme of its prosperity the arsenal employed 16,000 workmen.
The Arsenal of Venice, which still exists today, was its foundation; the high level of organization in this facility, the skill of its workers, the specially selected group of "arsenalotti," who were responsible for protecting the senate and the great council, and its remarkable discipline were for centuries the envy of other European powers. During the most critical period in its history, when Venice was deeply engaged in its major struggle with the Turks, the arsenal sent out a fully equipped galley every morning for a hundred days straight. At the height of its prosperity, the arsenal employed 16,000 workers.
It is impossible to touch upon the political life and fortunes of Venice in the short space of a single article. Moreover, information on this is very accessible, for the Venetians themselves were great chroniclers, who firmly believed that their city was building in a strange way for the future and that its foundation stones should not rest unmarked. And though the last thing these old recorders dreamed of was the imminent decay of their proud city—their idol, their divinity, the object of their passionate adoration—they were right. Venice was building for the future—to which seeming mystery Theosophy also has the key.
It's impossible to cover the political life and fortunes of Venice in the brief space of a single article. Plus, information on this topic is quite accessible, as the Venetians were excellent chroniclers who believed that their city was uniquely preparing for the future and that its foundation stones shouldn't go unmarked. Although the last thing these old recorders expected was the impending decline of their proud city— their idol, their divinity, the object of their deep devotion—they were correct. Venice was indeed building for the future, and Theosophy holds the key to that seemingly mysterious insight.
Suffice it to say that when the inner history of Katherine Tingley's visit to Venice, upon the occasion of her first trip around the world in the interest of Theosophy, is given out publicly, a new interpretation[Pg 368] will be given to some of these old records. The spirit of Venice has never died although untoward aims and evils have for nearly four centuries obscured the outer expression of it. But that, like the history of Fra Paolo, is another story, too, and volumes would be needed to contain it.
It's enough to say that when the true story of Katherine Tingley's visit to Venice, during her first trip around the world for Theosophy, is shared publicly, a fresh interpretation[Pg 368] will emerge for some of these old records. The essence of Venice has never faded, even though misguided goals and wrongdoings have obscured its outward expression for nearly four centuries. But that, much like the story of Fra Paolo, is a different tale altogether, and it would take many volumes to cover it.
Venice was in her days the commercial link between Europe and the Orient and her merchants neglected no opportunity. The result was that not only did the city become fabulously wealthy but new trades and wonderful art-crafts sprung up. Rare damasks, glass, tapestries, silks, enamels, metal-work of various kinds, plastic work, mosaics, brought from the countries of the Orient by Venetian merchants, served as models to craftsmen who not only copied but improved upon them in the great industrial centers which sprang up. Venetian art-craftsmanship became throughout Europe a synonym for the ultra, the perfect.
Venice was, in its day, the commercial link between Europe and the East, and its merchants seized every opportunity. As a result, the city not only became incredibly wealthy, but also gave rise to new trades and amazing art-crafts. Rare damasks, glass, tapestries, silks, enamels, various metalwork, and plastics, all brought from Eastern countries by Venetian merchants, served as inspiration for craftsmen who not only replicated but also improved upon them in the major industrial centers that emerged. Venetian craftsmanship became synonymous with excellence and perfection throughout Europe.
A link between Italy and Greece, Venice afforded an asylum for Grecian men of letters when the light in their own land failed. These men Venice honored. They taught in her universities; they lighted up in the city not only a knowledge of the great literary monuments of the ancients but a love for them; they filled her libraries with translations. Plato, Socrates, Thucydides, Strabo, Xenophon, Homer, and Orpheus, became something more than names. Says Yriarte:
A connection between Italy and Greece, Venice provided a refuge for Greek intellectuals when their own country fell into darkness. These individuals were honored in Venice. They taught at her universities; they not only spread knowledge of the great literary works of the ancients throughout the city but also instilled a love for them; they filled her libraries with translations. Plato, Socrates, Thucydides, Strabo, Xenophon, Homer, and Orpheus became more than just names. Yriarte says:
Venice, more than any other town, has the credit of having rescued from oblivion, by editions and translations, the master-pieces of Greek literature.
Venice, more than any other city, is recognized for saving the masterpieces of Greek literature from being lost through its editions and translations.
The art of printing was welcomed upon the very threshold of its discovery and the services of Venice on this line are unique in the history of letters. Her printers were not mere workmen; some of them were scholars. "The Aldine Press" is synonymous with scholarship today as it was in renaissance Italy. Symonds describes the enthusiasm of the elder Aldus (or Aldo) for Greek literature, and his life-ambition, which was "to secure the literature of Greece from further accident by committing its chief masterpieces to type." He relates how Aldo, already a scholar and qualified as a humanist, "according to the custom of the country," spent a further two years in a study of Greek literature. Not a Venetian himself and with no ties in the city, by some "accident of fortune" he selected Venice as the place in which to build up a work whose parallel the world has not since afforded and of which a similar record is not to be found in the past unless possibly in the secret records of ancient China.
The art of printing was embraced right from the moment it was discovered, and Venice’s contributions in this area are unique in the history of literature. Her printers were not just laborers; many of them were scholars. "The Aldine Press" is as much a name associated with scholarship today as it was in Renaissance Italy. Symonds captures the passion of the elder Aldus (or Aldo) for Greek literature and his lifelong goal, which was "to preserve the literature of Greece from further mishaps by putting its major masterpieces into print." He shares how Aldo, already a scholar and recognized humanist, "following the practice of the country," dedicated an additional two years to studying Greek literature. Although not a Venetian himself and with no connections to the city, by some "turn of fate," he chose Venice as the place to create a body of work the world has yet to see since, and for which there is no comparable record in history, except perhaps in the hidden documents of ancient China.
At Venice Aldo gathered an army of Greek scholars and compositors around him. His trade was carried on by Greeks and Greek was the language of his household. Instructions to typesetters and binders were given in Greek. The prefaces to his editions were written in Greek. Greeks from Crete collated MSS., read proofs, and gave models of calligraphy for casts of Greek type.
In Venice, Aldo brought together a group of Greek scholars and printers. His work was carried out by Greeks, and Greek was the language spoken at home. He provided instructions for typesetters and binders in Greek, and the prefaces for his editions were also written in Greek. Greeks from Crete collated manuscripts, proofread, and contributed examples of calligraphy for Greek type casts.
Not counting the craftsmen employed in merely manual labor, Aldo entertained as many as thirty of these Greek assistants in his family.
Excluding the craftsmen who were just doing manual labor, Aldo had as many as thirty Greek assistants living with him.
His own energy and industry were unremitting. In 1495 he issued the first volume of his Aristotle. Four more volumes completed the work in 1497-98. Nine comedies of Aristophanes appeared in 1498. Thucydides, Sophocles, and Herodotus followed in 1502; Xenophon's Hellenics and Euripides in 1503; Demosthenes in 1504.
His energy and hard work were tireless. In 1495, he published the first volume of Aristotle. Four more volumes completed the work by 1497-98. Nine comedies by Aristophanes were released in 1498. Thucydides, Sophocles, and Herodotus followed in 1502; Xenophon’s Hellenics and Euripides in 1503; Demosthenes in 1504.
The troubles of Italy, which pressed heavily on Venice, suspended Aldo's labors for awhile. But in 1508 he resumed his work with an edition of the minor Greek orators; and in 1509 appeared the lesser works of Plutarch.
However, the troubles in Italy that affected Venice temporarily halted Aldo's work. But in 1508, he resumed with an edition of the minor Greek orators, and in 1509, he published the lesser works of Plutarch.
Then came another stoppage. The league of Cambray had driven Venice back to her lagoons, and all the forces of the republic were concentrated on a struggle to the death with the allied powers of Europe. In 1513 Aldo reappeared with Plato ... in a preface eloquently and earnestly comparing the miseries of warfare and the woes of Italy with the sublime and tranquil objects of a student's life. Pindar, Hesychius, and Athenaeus followed in 1514.
Then there was another pause. The League of Cambray had pushed Venice back to its lagoons, and all the republic's forces were focused on a battle to the finish against the allied European powers. In 1513, Aldo returned with Plato ... in a preface that sincerely and passionately contrasted the struggles of war and the suffering of Italy with the noble and peaceful aspects of a student's life. Pindar, Hesychius, and Athenaeus followed in 1514.
But Aldo's enthusiasm for the classics was not confined to those of Greece. He issued superb editions of the principal Latin and Italian classics as well, in an exquisite type especially cast for his Press and which it is said he had copied from the very handwriting of Petrarch.
But Aldo's passion for the classics wasn't limited to just those from Greece. He also published beautiful editions of major Latin and Italian classics, using a stunning typeface specifically designed for his Press, which is said to have been inspired by the actual handwriting of Petrarch.
There is something very reminiscent of the Orient in Aldo's reverence for beautiful calligraphy. To the Chinese scholar the ideograph is sacred and to write it well demands art and philosophy both. There is an ancient Chinese legend which says that once upon a time certain ideographs "came down from their tablets and spoke unto mankind." Curious, that one should recall it here. But not to know Aldo is to miss a great light upon the spirit that made Venice what it became, the spirit that animated every soul in that wonderful city—devotion to a high ideal, absolute unselfishness and service. Where is the Press today that combines these unpurchasable qualities with the acme of scholarship? We know of one—but only one.
There’s something very evocative of the East in Aldo's admiration for beautiful calligraphy. For the Chinese scholar, the ideograph is sacred, and writing it well requires both art and philosophy. There's an ancient Chinese legend that tells of ideographs that "came down from their tablets and spoke to mankind." It's interesting to bring that up here. But if you don’t know Aldo, you miss out on a significant part of what shaped Venice into what it became—the spirit that inspired everyone in that amazing city: devotion to a high ideal, complete selflessness, and service. Where is the Press today that matches these priceless qualities with the peak of scholarship? We know of one—but only one.
Even in a short article, with Venice herself a subject for volumes, libraries, it is impossible to omit the following—also from Symonds:
Even in a brief article, with Venice herself deserving of entire volumes and libraries, it's impossible to leave out the following—also from Symonds:
Aldo ... burned with a humanist's enthusiasm for the books he printed; and we may well pause astonished at his industry, when we remember what a task it was in that age to prepare texts of authors so numerous and so voluminous from MSS. Whatever the students of this century may think of Aldo's scholarship, [Pg 370]they must allow that only vast erudition and thorough familiarity with the Greek language could have enabled him to accomplish what he did. In his own days Aldo's learning won the hearty acknowledgment of ripe scholars.
Aldo was fueled by a passionate enthusiasm for the books he printed, and we can truly admire his dedication when we think about how difficult it was back then to prepare texts from so many large manuscripts. No matter what students today might say about Aldo's academic work, [Pg 370]they must acknowledge that only extensive knowledge and a deep understanding of the Greek language could have enabled him to accomplish what he did. In his time, Aldo's expertise was genuinely recognized by accomplished scholars.
To his fellow workers he was uniformly generous, free from jealousy and prodigal of praise. His stores of MSS. were as open to the learned as his printed books were liberally given to the public. While aiming at that excellence of typography which renders his editions the treasures of the book-collector, he strove at the same time to make them cheap.... His great undertaking was carried on under continual difficulties, arising from strikes among his workmen, the piracies of rivals, and the interruptions of war. When he died, bequeathing Greek literature as an inalienable possession to the world, he was a poor man.
To his colleagues, he was always generous and free of jealousy, offering compliments without reservation. His collection of manuscripts was as accessible to scholars as his printed books were generously shared with the public. While striving for the high standards of typography that made his editions valuable to collectors, he also aimed to keep them affordable. His major project constantly faced challenges from worker strikes, rival piracy, and wartime disruptions. When he passed away, leaving Greek literature as an invaluable gift to the world, he had very little money.
To touch with any show of justice upon the architecture of Venice would task the eloquence of a Ruskin. But it is possible to indicate a few of the causes that contributed to make Venice the architectural marvel of Europe and her palaces and churches unique in the world.
To discuss the architecture of Venice with any sense of justice would require the eloquence of a Ruskin. However, it's possible to highlight a few factors that helped make Venice the architectural wonder of Europe, with her palaces and churches standing out uniquely in the world.
According to tradition, there were both castles and "churches" in Venice several centuries before the earliest examples that survive. The first "church," it is said, was founded in 432 by one Giacomo del Rialto, but the earliest of which we have tangible evidence—and it is still standing—was built in the eleventh century. Of the eleventh and twelfth century castles or palaces, a number still may be seen.
According to tradition, there were both castles and "churches" in Venice several centuries before the earliest examples that still exist. The first "church," it is said, was founded in 432 by a man named Giacomo del Rialto, but the earliest one we have concrete evidence of—and it is still standing—was built in the eleventh century. Of the castles or palaces from the eleventh and twelfth centuries, several can still be seen.
Venetian architecture, like her literary and industrial life—indeed, like her whole life—was a combination of Oriental and Occidental influences. Her people were discoverers, adapters; they had a perfect genius for appreciation of the artistic, the eloquent, the statesmanlike, the progressive—in a word, "the Good, the Beautiful and the True" in the work of others—and with opportunities strewn along her path thicker than flowers in June, Venice seemed to grasp them all.
Venetian architecture, much like its literary and industrial life—really, like all aspects of life—was a mix of Eastern and Western influences. The people were explorers and adapters; they had an incredible talent for appreciating what was artistic, eloquent, statesmanlike, and progressive—in short, "the Good, the Beautiful, and the True" in the work of others—and with opportunities appearing everywhere, more plentiful than flowers in June, Venice seemed to seize them all.
Although Venetian architecture was complex and composite to a degree, it is possible to trace the predominating influences as they set their mark upon style after style. Up to the thirteenth century the prevailing style was Byzantine, of which the leading characteristics seem to have been in Venice the semi-circular arch and a prodigal use of sculptured ornament. The method of construction employed by the Venetians—the walls being of a fine hard brick which was covered with stucco, or in the finer buildings with thin slabs of costly marbles and porphyries—permitted no end of surface decoration. And in this the color-loving Venetians reveled. Moldings, carvings, rolls, cavettos, flutings, panels, bands and diapers of flowing scroll work, [Pg 371]lent their support to most varied adaptations of characteristic Persian or Moslem design, with its semi-conventional foliage, animals, dragons, birds, flowers, etc. Markedly beautiful, and in a way peculiar, is the effect of the façades of many buildings, "studded with gorgeous panels like jewels on a rich brocade."
Although Venetian architecture was intricate and varied, you can see the main influences that shaped style after style. Until the thirteenth century, the dominant style was Byzantine, characterized in Venice by the semi-circular arch and an abundant use of sculptured ornament. The construction method used by the Venetians—with walls made of high-quality brick covered in stucco, or in more elaborate buildings with thin slabs of expensive marbles and porphyries—allowed for endless surface decoration. The color-loving Venetians thrived on this. Moldings, carvings, rolls, cavettos, flutings, panels, bands, and intricate scroll work supported a wide range of adaptations of typical Persian or Muslim designs, featuring semi-conventional foliage, animals, dragons, birds, flowers, and more. The façades of many buildings are strikingly beautiful and somewhat unique, making them look "studded with gorgeous panels like jewels on a rich brocade."

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
VENICE
VENICE

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A "STREET" IN VENICE
A "STREET" IN VENICE

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ST. MARK'S, VENICE
St. Mark's, Venice

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
RIO PINELLI
RIO PINELLI
But in the thirteenth century a period of transition ushered out the round Byzantine arch, and in the pointed Gothic arch of the countries immediately north. Very soon, however, the Early Renaissance style, as exemplified in Verona and other Italian cities, became a dominating influence, this in turn to give way to the Classic, which became the "grand style" of sixteenth-century Venice. After that, the deluge—of mediocrity.
But in the thirteenth century, a transition began that moved away from the round Byzantine arch towards the pointed Gothic arch found in the countries just north. Soon after, the Early Renaissance style, seen in Verona and other Italian cities, became a major influence. This eventually led to the Classic style, which became the "grand style" of sixteenth-century Venice. After that came a flood of mediocrity.
The Venetians, a conquering people by virtue of their navy which was the envy of Europe, made their city the storehouse of rich treasures stripped from the ruined cities of the past, and from other cities made her own by conquest. And her merchants did the rest. Quantities of rich marbles were brought from fallen Aquileia, Ravenna, and Heraclea, cities which in their turn had brought them from Egypt, Greece, and Arabia, and Numidia—
The Venetians, a conquering people thanks to their navy that was the envy of Europe, turned their city into a storehouse of valuable treasures taken from the fallen cities of the past and from other cities they conquered. Their merchants played a big role in this as well. They brought in loads of beautiful marbles from the fallen cities of Aquileia, Ravenna, and Heraclea, which had, in turn, imported them from Egypt, Greece, Arabia, and Numidia—
the red porphyry of Egypt and the green porphyry of Mt. Taygetus, red and gray Egyptian granites, the beautiful lapis Atracius (verde antico), Oriental alabaster from Numidia and Arabia, the Phrygian pavonazzetto with its purple mottlings, cipollino from Carystus, and, in great quantities, the alabaster-like Proconnesian marble with bluish and amber-colored striations.
The red porphyry from Egypt and the green porphyry from Mt. Taygetus, red and gray Egyptian granites, the stunning lapis Atracius (verde antico), Oriental alabaster from Numidia and Arabia, the Phrygian pavonazzetto with its purple streaks, cipollino from Carystus, and, in large amounts, the alabaster-like Proconnesian marble with blue and amber-colored streaks.
Add to this magnificence a lavish use of gold and color, particularly the warm ochres and earth reds, and the costly ultramarine, and the modern mind, accustomed to uncolored and unstriated marbles and the quiet gray of stone, can hardly imagine the gorgeous luxuriance of color that marked the city in her prime.
Add to this magnificence an extravagant use of gold and color, especially the warm ochres and earthy reds, along with the expensive ultramarine, and the modern mind, used to plain and unmarked marbles and the muted gray of stone, can hardly envision the stunning richness of color that defined the city at its peak.
The architectural glory of Venice is of course the Church of St. Mark, which, says Professor Middleton,
The architectural glory of Venice is definitely the Church of St. Mark, which, according to Professor Middleton,
stands quite alone among the buildings of the world in respect of its unequaled richness of material and decoration, and also from the fact that it has been constructed with the spoils of countless other buildings, and therefore forms a museum of sculpture of the most varied kind, nearly every century from the fourth down to the latest Renaissance being represented in some carved panel or capital, if not more largely....
stands out among the buildings in the world because of its incredible variety of materials and decorations. It has been constructed using pieces from many other structures, making it a sculpture museum that showcases a wide range of styles. Almost every century from the fourth to the latest Renaissance is represented in some carved panel or capital, if not more...
During the long period from its dedication in 1085 till the overthrow of the Venetian republic by Napoleon, every doge's reign saw some addition to the rich decorations of the church—mosaics, sculpture, wall linings or columns of[Pg 372] precious marbles. By degrees the whole walls inside and outside were completely faced either with glass mosaics on gold grounds or with precious colored marbles and porphyries, plain white marble being only used for sculpture, and then thickly covered with gold.... No less than five hundred columns of porphyry and costly marbles are used.... A whole volume might be written on the sculptured capitals, panels, screens.
From its dedication in 1085 until the Venetian Republic was toppled by Napoleon, every doge's reign saw new additions to the church’s ornate decorations—mosaics, sculptures, wall coverings, or columns made of[Pg 372] precious marbles. Over time, the entire interior and exterior walls were beautifully decorated with glass mosaics set against gold backgrounds or with valuable colored marbles and porphyries, using plain white marble only for sculptures, which were then richly coated in gold.... No fewer than five hundred columns made of porphyry and expensive marbles were used.... A whole book could be written about the sculpted capitals, panels, and screens.
The use of inlay is almost peculiar to St. Mark's, as is also the method of enriching sculptured reliefs with backgrounds of brilliant gold and colored glass mosaics, producing an effect of extraordinary magnificence.
The use of inlay is almost unique to St. Mark's, as is the technique of enhancing sculptured reliefs with backgrounds of bright gold and colored glass mosaics, creating an effect of incredible beauty.
One of the great glories of St. Mark's is the most magnificent gold retable in the world, most sumptuously decorated with jewels and enamels, usually known as the Pala d'Oro.... This marvelous retable is made up of an immense number of microscopically minute gold cloisonné enamel pictures, of the utmost splendor in color and detail.
One of the greatest highlights of St. Mark's is the stunning gold altarpiece in the world, lavishly decorated with jewels and enamels, commonly known as the Pala d'Oro. This amazing altarpiece features a vast number of tiny gold cloisonné enamel images, showcasing exceptional brilliance in color and detail.
Of the architecture and art of the great council hall of the doges, the Ducal Palace, little need be said after the description of St. Mark's, for while not so lavishly ornamented, it is a world in itself in the style of architectural beauty that most appealed to the Venetians.
Of the architecture and art of the great council hall of the Doges, the Ducal Palace, not much needs to be said after describing St. Mark's, because while it's not as extravagantly decorated, it represents a unique realm of architectural beauty that really appealed to the Venetians.
The original Palace of the Doges was built in the ninth century, but the vicissitudes of war and of fire decreed its rebuilding several times, and the Ducal Palace that we know today dates from the fourteenth century. Says Professor Middleton:
The original Doge's Palace was built in the ninth century, but due to the challenges of war and fire, it had to be rebuilt several times, and the Ducal Palace we see today is from the fourteenth century. Professor Middleton says:
The two main façades, those towards the sea and the Piazzetta, consist of a repetition of the same design, that which was begun in the early years of the fourteenth century.... The design of these façades is very striking, and unlike that of any other building in the world....
The two main facades facing the sea and the Piazzetta feature a repeated design that began in the early 1300s. The design of these facades is striking and unlike any other building in the world.
The main walls are wholly of brick; but none was left visible. The whole surface of the upper story is faced with small blocks of fine Istrian and red Verona marbles, arranged so as to make a large diaper pattern, with, in the center of each lozenge, a cross made of verde antico and other costly marbles. The colonnades, string-courses, and other decorative features are built in solid Istrian stone.
The main walls are entirely made of brick, but you can't see any of it. The entire surface of the upper story is covered with small blocks of fine Istrian and red Verona marbles, arranged in a large diamond pattern, with a cross made of verde antico and other expensive marbles at the center of each diamond. The colonnades, string courses, and other decorative elements are made from solid Istrian stone.
Very beautiful sculpture, executed with an ivory-like minuteness of finish, is used to decorate the whole building with wonderful profusion. At each of the three free angles is a large group immediately over the lower column. At the south-east angle is the Drunkenness of Noah, at the south-west the Fall of Man, and at the north-west the Judgment of Solomon. Over each at a much higher level is a colossal figure of an archangel—Raphael, Michael, and Gabriel.
Beautiful sculptures, crafted with delicate attention to detail, adorn the entire building in a stunning display. At each of the three corners, there is a large group positioned above the lower column. The southeast corner features the Drunkenness of Noah, the southwest has the Fall of Man, and the northwest showcases the Judgment of Solomon. Above each group, at a much higher level, stands a colossal figure of an archangel—Raphael, Michael, and Gabriel.
The sculpture of all the capitals, especially of those on the thirty-six lower columns, is very beautiful and elaborate, a great variety of subjects being introduced among the decorative foliage, such as the virtues, vices, months of the year, age of man, occupations, sciences, animals, nations of the world, and the[Pg 373] like. On the whole, the sculpture of the fourteenth century part is finer than that of the later part near St. Mark's.
The sculptures on all the capitals, especially those on the thirty-six lower columns, are incredibly beautiful and detailed, depicting a wide range of subjects within the decorative foliage, including virtues, vices, months of the year, stages of life, occupations, sciences, animals, and nations of the world, as well as the[Pg 373], among others. Overall, the sculptures from the fourteenth century are more refined than those from the later section near St. Mark's.
On the walls of the chief council chambers are a magnificent series of oil paintings by Tintoretto and other, less able, Venetians—among them Tintoretto's masterpiece, Bacchus and Ariadne and his enormous picture of Paradise, the largest oil painting in the world.
The walls of the main council chambers display an impressive collection of oil paintings by Tintoretto and other lesser-known Venetians—among them Tintoretto's masterpiece, Bacchus and Ariadne, and his massive painting of Paradise, the largest oil painting in the world.
Up to and during a part of the sixteenth century the state prisons were on the ground floor of the Ducal Palace, but they were finally removed to a new structure on the opposite side of the narrow canal, and a bridge, the "Ponte dei Sospiri" or "Bridge of Sighs," was thrown across the canal, connecting the two buildings.
Up until partway through the sixteenth century, the state prisons were located on the ground floor of the Ducal Palace, but they were eventually moved to a new building on the other side of the narrow canal. A bridge, known as the "Ponte dei Sospiri" or "Bridge of Sighs," was constructed across the canal to connect the two structures.
In the magnificence and beauty of its homes—its palazzi or palaces—Venice is unique in the world. It is said that no other city, then or since, is to be compared with Venice in the loveliness and romantic interest of its domestic architecture. Up to the twelfth century the Byzantine style of architecture prevailed, but the thirteenth and fourteenth century palaces—whose builders were more or less influenced by the design of the Ducal Palace, then nearing completion—are Venetian Gothic.
In the grandeur and beauty of its homes—its palazzi or palaces—Venice is one of a kind in the world. It's said that no other city, then or now, can compare to Venice in the charm and romantic appeal of its residential architecture. Until the twelfth century, the Byzantine style of architecture dominated, but the palaces built in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries—whose designers were influenced by the almost finished Ducal Palace—are examples of Venetian Gothic.
The climax of splendor was reached in the "Golden House" the wonderful Ca' d'Oro, so named from the lavish use of gold leaf on its sculptured ornamentations. It was literally a "golden house."
The peak of beauty was achieved in the "Golden House," the stunning Ca' d'Oro, named for the extravagant use of gold leaf in its sculpted decorations. It was truly a "golden house."
No words can describe the magnificence of this palace on the Grand Canal, its whole façade faced with the most costly variegated marbles, once picked out with gold, vermillion and ultramarine, the walls pierced with the elaborate traceried windows and enriched with bands and panels of delicate carving—in combined richness of form and wealth of color giving an effect of almost dazzling splendor.
No words can describe the majesty of this palace on the Grand Canal, its entire facade covered in the most luxurious mixed marbles, once accented with gold, bright red, and deep blue. The walls showcase detailed windows and are decorated with bands and panels of fine carvings—creating a breathtaking combination of shape and color that’s nearly overwhelmingly beautiful.
But following close upon this magnificence—which was reflected in nearly all the palaces that were built toward the close of the fourteenth century—came the inevitable reaction toward a less ornate style, the Early Renaissance. Compared with the Ca' d'Oro one writer has described the sixteenth century palaces, which followed Early Renaissance and Classic models, as "dull and scholastic." They certainly must have been a restful change.
But right after this grandeur—which was seen in almost all the palaces built toward the end of the fourteenth century—came the inevitable shift toward a simpler style, the Early Renaissance. Compared to the Ca' d'Oro, one writer described the sixteenth-century palaces, which followed Early Renaissance and Classic designs, as "dull and scholarly." They must have been a refreshing change.
So much for the architecture of Venice—
So much for the architecture of Venice—
But the visitor to the Venice of today finds his interest in her[Pg 374] buildings doubled from the fact that upon the walls of many of them are to be found the works of some of the greatest painters the Occident has known. When we reflect that in the sixteenth century Venice possessed a school of art that for power, technical perfection, and gorgeous interpretation of color, stood pre-eminent in its own day and has not been surpassed in ours, little more need be said. Palma Vecchio, Giorgione, the great portraitist Lorenzo Lotto, Paul Veronese, Tintoretto, and—Titian! What a galaxy! Surely nothing more need be said upon the art of Venice. As in everything else, the impossible seemed not the exceptional but the mediocre.
But a visitor to today's Venice finds their interest in the city’s buildings heightened because many of them feature works by some of the greatest painters the West has ever known. When we consider that in the sixteenth century, Venice had an art school that, for its power, technical skill, and stunning use of color, was unmatched in its time and hasn’t been surpassed even now, not much more needs to be said. Palma Vecchio, Giorgione, the amazing portrait artist Lorenzo Lotto, Paul Veronese, Tintoretto, and—Titian! What a lineup! Surely, there’s nothing more to add about the art of Venice. In everything else, the impossible didn’t seem exceptional but rather average.
In short, to give one the outline of only a few of the activities of the people of this City of Destiny is to drown oneself in superlatives. Her history is as fraught with heroism, with simple dauntless courage, as that of the Dutch Republic; it is as colored with romance as that of Palmyra or Thebes. Karma is the only key to an understanding of the strange destiny which brought to flower such transcendant energy in so seemingly sterile a soil. Reincarnation is the only theory which can hope to throw light upon the quality of effort that marked her citizens as a body of people apart, who must have worked together in the past as they unquestionably will in the future.
In short, to outline just a few of the activities of the people in this City of Destiny is to get lost in superlatives. Its history is filled with heroism and unwavering courage, just like that of the Dutch Republic; it’s as rich in romance as that of Palmyra or Thebes. Karma is the only key to understanding the unique destiny that allowed such extraordinary energy to blossom in what seems like barren soil. Reincarnation is the only theory that can illuminate the quality of effort that distinguishes her citizens as a unique group, who must have worked together in the past and will undoubtedly do so in the future.
Not that Venice was perfect; her citizens made their mistakes; there were the jealous and the covetous, and there were conspiracies within her borders as well as without. Her doges were not all, like Caesar's wife, "above suspicion," her counsellors were not all like Fra Paolo nor all her scholars like Aldo. But there was no apathy and there was a nucleus of impersonal, united effort sufficiently vitalized to hold back the agencies of disintegration during century after century of steady upward effort. And then the Wheel of Destiny turned and the Venice of Sarpi passed.
Not that Venice was perfect; her citizens made their mistakes; there were jealous and greedy people, and there were conspiracies both inside and outside her borders. Not all her doges were, like Caesar's wife, "above suspicion," and not all her advisers were like Fra Paolo, nor were all her scholars like Aldo. But there was no apathy, and there was a core of impersonal, united effort strong enough to fend off forces of disintegration for centuries of steady progress. And then the Wheel of Destiny turned, and the Venice of Sarpi faded away.
But the days to dawn will again see Venice whirled upward into the light on the rim of this mighty Wheel. This is inevitable. It is Theosophical teaching. The old clans will gather—and there—and they will work again and aspire again and build again; and in the light of the lessons learned through the failures and successes of the past will rise again to greater heights.
But the days to come will once again see Venice lifted into the light on the edge of this great Wheel. This is unavoidable. It’s a key concept in Theosophy. The old families will come together—and there—and they will work, strive, and rebuild once more; in the light of the lessons learned from past failures and successes, they will rise to even greater heights.
Doge and counsellor, artist and craftsman, scientist and scholar, statesman, philosopher, and poet—as the "whirling wheel of spiritual will and power" brought to you great opportunities in the past, so will it bring them to you again and yet again, in the future.
Doge and counselor, artist and craftsman, scientist and scholar, statesman, philosopher, and poet—just as the "whirling wheel of spiritual will and power" provided you with great opportunities in the past, it will continue to do so for you again and again in the future.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
THE DUCAL PALACE, VENICE
IN THE FOREGROUND THE LION OF ST. MARK'S
THE DUCAL PALACE, VENICE
IN THE FOREGROUND THE LION OF ST. MARK'S

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
COURTYARD OF THE DUCAL PALACE
Duke's Palace Courtyard

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
BRIDGE OF THE RIALTO
Rialto Bridge

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PONTE DEI SOSPIRI—THE BRIDGE OF SIGHS, VENICE
PONTE DEI SOSPIRI—THE BRIDGE OF SIGHS, VENICE
HUMANITY AND THEOSOPHICAL EDUCATION:
by Elizabeth C. Spalding
Had our modern philosophers studied, instead of sneering at, the old Books of Wisdom—they would have found that which would have unveiled to them many a secret of ancient church and state. As they have not the result is evident. The dark cycle of Kali-Yug has brought back a Babel of modern thought, compared with which the "confusion of tongues" itself, appears a harmony.—H. P. Blavatsky
If our modern philosophers had studied the ancient Books of Wisdom instead of mocking them, they would have uncovered many secrets of the old church and state. Since they haven't, it's obvious what has happened. The dark era of Kali-Yug has brought back a chaotic mix of modern ideas, making the "confusion of tongues" seem like a melody. —H. P. Blavatsky

TO the placid minds of one part of humanity the idea that there is an imperious need for Humanity to be saved, may seem quite absurd. To them the world appears to be moving on well enough; children are born to them, and are trained in the same methods they were, and their ancestors before them for centuries, possibly; life passes smoothly along, so they ask in wonder, Why change?
TO the calm minds of some people, the notion that there is a pressing need for humanity to be saved might seem totally ridiculous. To them, the world seems to be functioning just fine; children are born to them and are raised using the same methods they and their ancestors have used for generations, maybe centuries; life goes on without a hitch, so they wonder, Why change?
On the other hand is noticeable amongst a large class, a great unrest, a fretting against established conditions, and a reaching out for something new. Individuals striving with different motives, but massing together into various societies, and associations, united in the purpose of breaking down the old, but with no ideals upon which to form new and better ones. It is like building an edifice on shifting sands.
On the other hand, there is a noticeable feeling of unrest among a large group of people, a dissatisfaction with the current conditions, and a desire for something new. Individuals are motivated by different reasons but are coming together in various societies and organizations, united in their goal to dismantle the old without any clear ideals to build new and better ones. It's like trying to build a structure on unstable ground.
This vague but extreme restlessness is permeating every race and country. Is it not pitiful that with such an expenditure of force, there should be a lack of the right understanding to lead men and women out of all their difficulties, discouragements, and adverse conditions, to the correct solution of life's problems? Truly the world is harvesting a chaotic mass of thought that unless checked, will tend rapidly towards degeneracy, and the disintegration of all things. We need a clearer and cleaner atmosphere mentally, morally, and physically, and to secure this the minds of people must be opened to the truth.
This vague but intense restlessness is spreading across every race and country. Isn't it sad that despite all this energy being spent, there’s a lack of understanding to guide people through their struggles, discouragements, and tough situations to find the right solutions to life’s problems? The world is really dealing with a chaotic mix of thoughts that, if not addressed, will quickly lead to deterioration and breakdown of everything. We need a clearer and cleaner atmosphere—mentally, morally, and physically—and to achieve this, people’s minds must be opened to the truth.
Theosophy offers to humanity this knowledge, and shows the way to restore balance and harmony. These few words convey a simple declaration of the truth, but a world of meaning lies in them.
Theosophy provides humanity with this knowledge and shows how to bring back balance and harmony. These few words express a straightforward declaration of truth, yet they carry a deep significance.
Down through the ages has this touch of wisdom been kept burning in the hearts of a few. Great Teachers passing its light to their pupils, they in their turn to others, thus forming a noble and devoted band. They held the knowledge as a sacred trust awaiting the time to come, when humanity could receive these truths, without crucifying the great Souls who revealed to them the teachings.
Throughout the ages, this spark of wisdom has been kept alive in the hearts of a few. Great Teachers passed on their light to their students, who in turn shared it with others, forming a noble and dedicated community. They regarded this knowledge as a sacred trust, waiting for the moment when humanity could embrace these truths without condemning the great Souls who revealed the teachings to them.
H. P. Blavatsky had the key to this knowledge, the "Secret Archaic Doctrine" in other words "Theosophy," which she brought to the western world. In Isis Unveiled, written thirty-three years ago, she wrote:
H. P. Blavatsky had the key to this knowledge, the "Secret Archaic Doctrine," or in other words, "Theosophy," which she introduced to the western world. In Isis Unveiled, written thirty-three years ago, she wrote:
The said key must be turned seven times before the whole system is divulged. We will give it but one turn, and thereby allow the profane one glimpse into the mystery. Happy he who understands the whole.
The key has to be turned seven times to unveil the entire system. We will only turn it once, providing the outsider with just a sneak peek at the mystery. Fortune favors the one who gets it all.
In her book, The Secret Doctrine, which followed later, she gave out much more information. So little did the world then understand her that she was considered a charlatan by some. But others did recognize that a Teacher had come, and they gathered around her. She appointed Wm. Q. Judge, another Teacher, as her successor, to carry on the work she had created, the Theosophical Society. He, in his turn, appointed Katherine Tingley, the present Leader of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, who is electrifying the world with her educational work in different countries.
In her book, The Secret Doctrine, which came later, she shared a lot more information. At that time, very few people understood her, and some even thought she was a fraud. However, others recognized that a Teacher had arrived, and they gathered around her. She chose Wm. Q. Judge, another Teacher, as her successor to continue the work she had started, the Theosophical Society. He, in turn, appointed Katherine Tingley, the current Leader of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, who is inspiring the world with her educational initiatives in various countries.
Katherine Tingley is now making practical the true Theosophical education.
Katherine Tingley is now putting true Theosophical education into practice.
What is a Theosophical education?
What is Theosophical education?
"Man Know Thyself," was one of the most valued teachings of the ancients. To know that one is a compound being, spiritual, mental, and physical; to know that this trinity also makes man a dual being; that he has both the potentiality of the God, and the lower forces as well; to learn how to conquer the evil that the God may prevail, and the soul be liberated to become the living power in him for good. All this is but a part of what Theosophy teaches.
"Man, Know Thyself" was one of the most treasured lessons from ancient times. To understand that we are made up of spiritual, mental, and physical elements; to recognize that this triad also makes us a dual being; that we hold both the potential of the divine and the lower forces within us; to figure out how to overcome the negatives so that the divine can thrive, allowing the soul to become the active force for good within us. All of this is just a portion of what Theosophy teaches.
Socrates asked "Which of us is skilful or successful in the treatment of the Soul, and which of us has had good teachers?" If that question were asked today Katherine Tingley's students could answer, here, at Point Loma, and her various centers throughout the world. Consider what it means to a child, to enter upon life's path favored with an understanding of these truths, imparted to him in such a simple, practical, logical manner that he lives naturally from the beginning, the proper life. "The first shoot of every living thing is by far the greatest and fullest." Such a child has the right foundation on which to build; he is truly educated.
Socrates asked, "Which of us is skilled or successful in caring for the Soul, and which of us has had good teachers?" If that question were asked today, Katherine Tingley's students could respond right here at Point Loma and at her various centers around the world. Think about what it means for a child to start their journey in life equipped with these truths, taught in such a straightforward, practical, and logical way that they naturally live the right life from the very beginning. "The first shoot of every living thing is by far the greatest and fullest." Such a child has a solid foundation to build upon; they are genuinely educated.
The physical has not been strengthened at a loss of the mental and spiritual; the intellectual has not been so abnormally developed that the intuitional and spiritual have been absolutely shut off. The[Pg 377] Theosophical education gives a gradual unfolding of the whole nature, from within, outwards. Its growth may be likened to the ripening of the Lotus seed into the pure, white perfect blossom. The soul of the child who has developed under this training (making due allowance for Karmic heredity) will look forth, when matured, upon the world with so clear a vision, that confusion of ideas will be to him an unknown quantity. He can more clearly detect right from wrong—the necessary from the unnecessary, the practical from the unpractical—the true brotherhood from the selfish independence. In fact he will restore equilibrium, and always for humanity's welfare.
The physical aspect hasn’t been strengthened at the expense of the mental and spiritual; the intellectual hasn’t been developed to such an extent that intuition and spirit are completely cut off. The[Pg 377]Theosophical education allows for a gradual unfolding of the whole being, from within to the outside. Its growth can be compared to the process of a Lotus seed maturing into a pure, white, perfect flower. The soul of a child who grows under this guidance (considering Karmic heredity) will, when grown, perceive the world with such clarity that confusion of ideas will be alien to him. He will be better equipped to distinguish right from wrong—the essential from the non-essential, the practical from the impractical—the true sense of brotherhood from selfish independence. In fact, he will restore balance, always prioritizing the well-being of humanity.
Theosophy has been a revelation to the women. Women as a rule cling to old established forms and conventionalities, some from fear of varying kinds, others from ignorance, or a lack of desire to take the initiative, owing to an inertia which the habits and customs of centuries have bred in them. It is mainly because of the manifold possibilities which have been dormant so long in woman that she feels the impelling urge to do something now, perhaps more than ever before. In her effort to respond, she sometimes strikes an extreme note which results in making the whole tide of life about her, of which she should be the harmonious center, stormy and discordant. Without the spiritual thread of knowledge how can she act wisely? Yet woman is responsible to a large degree for the unsettled condition that the minds of men are in today, and she always will carry a heavy responsibility, because she is the matrix of humanity.
Theosophy has been a revelation for women. Generally, women tend to hold on to established norms and traditions, some out of various fears, others due to ignorance, or a lack of motivation to take initiative, stemming from an inertia shaped by centuries of customs and habits. It's mainly because of the numerous possibilities that have long been dormant in women that they now feel a strong urge to take action, possibly more than ever before. In their attempts to respond, they sometimes go to extremes, making the surrounding environment—where they should be the harmonious center—chaotic and discordant. Without the guiding thread of knowledge, how can they act sensibly? Yet, women are largely responsible for the unsettled state of men's minds today, and they will always bear a heavy responsibility because they are the foundation of humanity.
One of our best-known American cartoonists has pictured the condition of the world, as a large globe held in a woman's hand. Consider what a power for good woman has in her position of motherhood, which must of course embrace wifehood. Words cannot depict all the fine possibilities and capabilities of mother-love. It has been said that great men have great mothers, and if we trace the life and thought of the mother prior to the child's birth, we can invariably find a clue which explains the strength, or weaknesses of the child.
One of our most famous American cartoonists has illustrated the state of the world as a large globe in a woman's hand. Think about the incredible power women have in motherhood, which naturally includes being a wife. Words can hardly capture all the wonderful possibilities and abilities of a mother's love. It's been said that great men have great mothers, and if we look at the life and mindset of the mother before the child is born, we can usually find a clue that explains the child's strengths or weaknesses.
Are not the majority of humanity simply drifting? Men and women growing apart, the seeds of separateness and consequent disintegration being sown, instead of their growing together into the nobler, fuller comradeship which Theosophy encourages.
Are most people just drifting through life? Men and women are pulling away from each other, planting the seeds of separation and eventual breakdown, instead of coming together into the stronger, deeper friendship that Theosophy promotes.
As Katherine Tingley has said:
As Katherine Tingley said:
We want not only the hearts, but the divine fire, the divine life, and the splendid royal warriorship of men and women. Theosophy is the panacea.
We seek not only the hearts but also the divine inspiration, the divine essence, and the outstanding leadership of both men and women. Theosophy is the solution.

The Screen of Time
The Time Screen
BOOK REVIEWS: "Commentary upon the Maya-Tzental
Perez Codex" (William E. Gates) by C. J. Ryan

THE Peabody Museum of American Archaeology and Ethnology at Harvard University recently published a new Paper (Vol. VI, No. 1) on the subject of Central American hieroglyph writing. The Paper is entitled "Commentary upon the Maya-Tzental Perez Codex, with a concluding Note upon the Linguistic Problem of the Maya Glyphs." Professor Wm. E. Gates, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, the author, has been a member of the Theosophical Society for about twenty-five years, beginning the serious study of Theosophy during H. P. Blavatsky's lifetime. Later, an ardent supporter of William Q. Judge, he is now one of the most active workers at Point Loma under the direction of Katherine Tingley. Professor Gates has applied himself largely to the historical and ethnological side of H. P. Blavatsky's teachings, and, by a careful study of her Secret Doctrine and other works, he has been able to bring to the problem of ancient American culture a fund of information and many valuable clues not familiar to the average student of archaeology. Professor F. W. Putnam of the Peabody Museum, Harvard, in his prefatory note to the Commentary, says:
THE Peabody Museum of American Archaeology and Ethnology at Harvard University recently published a new Paper (Vol. VI, No. 1) on Central American hieroglyph writing. The Paper is titled "Commentary on the Maya-Tzental Perez Codex, with a concluding Note on the Linguistic Problem of the Maya Glyphs." Professor Wm. E. Gates, from the International Theosophical Headquarters in Point Loma, the author, has been a member of the Theosophical Society for about twenty-five years, beginning his serious study of Theosophy during H. P. Blavatsky's lifetime. Later, as a fervent supporter of William Q. Judge, he is now one of the most active contributors at Point Loma under the guidance of Katherine Tingley. Professor Gates has focused extensively on the historical and ethnological aspects of H. P. Blavatsky's teachings, and through a careful study of her Secret Doctrine and other works, he has been able to offer insights and valuable information on ancient American culture that are not commonly known to the average archaeology student. Professor F. W. Putnam of the Peabody Museum at Harvard, in his introductory note to the Commentary, states:
The Museum is fortunate in adding to its collaborators Mr. William E. Gates, of Point Loma, California, who for more than ten years has been an earnest student of American hieroglyphs. From his life-long studies in linguistics in connexion with his research in "the motifs of civilizations and cultures" he comes well-equipped to take up the difficult and all-absorbing study of American hieroglyphic writing. Mr. Gates has materially advanced this study by his reproduction of the glyphs in type. These type-forms he has used first in his reproduction of the Codex Perez, and now in this Commentary they are used for the first time in printing. This important aid to the study will be highly appreciated by all students of American hieroglyphs, as it will greatly facilitate the presentation of the results of future research.
The Museum is thrilled to welcome Mr. William E. Gates from Point Loma, California, as a collaborator. He has dedicated over ten years to studying American hieroglyphs in depth. With his strong background in linguistics and his research on "the motifs of civilizations and cultures," he is well-equipped to tackle the challenging and intricate study of American hieroglyphic writing. Mr. Gates has made significant contributions to this field by reproducing the glyphs in type. He first utilized these type-forms in his reproduction of the Codex Perez, and now they are featured for the first time in this Commentary. This valuable resource will be greatly appreciated by all students of American hieroglyphs, as it will significantly simplify the presentation of future research findings.
The Harvard Papers are taken by the principal Universities and learned societies throughout the world. The Commentary on the Perez Codex and the reproduction of it have been printed by the Aryan Press at Point Loma and are fine examples of the highest class of printing.
The Harvard Papers are used by major universities and scholarly societies around the globe. The Commentary on the Perez Codex and its reproduction have been printed by the Aryan Press in Point Loma and are excellent examples of top-quality printing.

A PAGE OF THE MAYA-TZENTAL PEREZ CODEX
FROM CENTRAL AMERICA
A PAGE OF THE MAYA-TZENTAL PEREZ CODEX
FROM CENTRAL AMERICA

PEREZ CODEX: PAGE 17
PEREZ CODEX: PAGE 17
The Perez Codex itself, of which Professor Gates' Commentary treats, and
of which he has just issued a new, definitive edition, redrawn, colored as in
the original and slightly restored, is a Central American manuscript on specially
coated "maguey" paper, of unknown antiquity. It was discovered about fifty
years ago in a forgotten chimney corner of the Bibliothèque Impériale, Paris,
black with dust and without record of its antecedents. It is but a fragment, but
[Pg 379]
[Pg 380]
[Pg 381]fortunately the twenty-two remaining pages contain several chapters complete.
The artistic quality of the work is of a high order; the coloring is most harmonious
and the drawing of the hieroglyphs firm and refined. The human figures in
the accompanying illustrations are conventionalized in certain grotesque though
evidently intentional ways, but they have character and a real dignity, and admirably
fit the spaces alloted to them. As an example of decorative art the manuscript
must take high rank. It irresistibly reminds one of the best Egyptian
Papyri. Professor Gates says:
The Perez Codex itself, which is discussed in Professor Gates' Commentary, and for which he has just released a new, definitive edition, redrawn, colored like the original and slightly restored, is a Central American manuscript on specially coated "maguey" paper, of unknown age. It was found about fifty years ago in a forgotten corner of the Bibliothèque Impériale in Paris, covered in dust and with no record of its history. It is just a fragment, but
[Pg 379]
[Pg 380]
[Pg 381]fortunately the twenty-two remaining pages include several complete chapters. The artistic quality of the work is outstanding; the colors are very harmonious and the drawing of the hieroglyphs is strong and refined. The human figures in the accompanying illustrations are stylized in some strangely exaggerated but clearly intentional ways, yet they possess character and real dignity, fitting excellently into the spaces assigned to them. As a piece of decorative art, the manuscript deserves high praise. It strongly evokes the finest Egyptian papyri. Professor Gates states:
And when, ... one advances to an appreciation of the work in its bearings as a whole, one has to acknowledge himself facing the production of craftsmen who had the inheritance of not only generations, but ages of training. Such a combination of complete mastery in composition, perfect control of definite and fixed forms, and hand technique, can grow up from barbarism in no few hundred years.... Had we nothing but the Perez Codex and Stela P at Copan, the merits of their execution alone, weighed simply in comparison with observed history elsewhere, would prove that we have to do not with the traces of an ephemeral, but with the remains of a wide-spread, settled race and civilization, worthy to be ranked with or beyond even such as the Roman, in its endurance, development and influence in the world, and the beginnings of whose culture are still totally unknown. As to the Codex before us, we can only imagine what the beauty, especially of the pages we now come to discuss, must have been when the whole was fresh and perfect.
When you start to appreciate the work as a whole, you need to acknowledge that you're looking at the results of artisans who inherited not just generations, but centuries of training. This level of complete mastery in composition, flawless control of specific forms, and hand technique can't come from barbarism in just a few hundred years.... If we only had the Perez Codex and Stela P at Copan, the quality of their execution alone, especially when compared to historical records from elsewhere, would show that we’re dealing with the remnants of a widespread, established race and civilization, worthy of comparison to or even surpassing the Romans in terms of endurance, development, and global influence, and whose cultural origins remain entirely unknown. As for the Codex in front of us, we can only imagine how stunning, especially the pages we are about to discuss, must have been when everything was fresh and flawless.
But, alas, no one can yet read the meaning of this and the two other Maya Codices that have escaped the destructive hands of the over-zealous Spanish missionaries who saw nothing in such things but hindrances to the spreading of the "True Faith," yet at the time of the Conquest they could be read easily by the cultured natives, and the language is still spoken! Though it seems almost incredible, there is no living person known who can decipher any of the hieroglyphs on the manuscripts or the hundreds of stone monuments except a few calendar signs and other signs of little consequence. We are indebted to Don Diego Landa, second bishop of Yucatan, for the destruction of all the manuscripts he could find, but it is to him also that we owe some gratitude for preserving the meaning of the hieroglyphs of the days and the months and a few other signs, which he inserted in his book. The little he has given us is not enough to help much; we may have to await the discovery of some "Rosetta Stone" like that which opened the lost secret of the Egyptian sacred writings to Champollion. In Professor Gates' words:
But, sadly, no one can yet understand the meaning of this and the two other Maya Codices that have survived the destructive actions of the overly zealous Spanish missionaries, who viewed such things only as obstacles to spreading the "True Faith." At the time of the Conquest, these texts could be easily read by the educated natives, and the language is still spoken! Although it seems almost unbelievable, there is no known living person who can decode any of the hieroglyphs on the manuscripts or the hundreds of stone monuments, except for a few calendar signs and other insignificant symbols. We owe the destruction of all the manuscripts Don Diego Landa, the second bishop of Yucatan, but we also owe him some thanks for preserving the meanings of the hieroglyphs related to the days and months, along with a few other signs, which he included in his book. The little he has provided is not enough to be very helpful; we may need to wait for the discovery of some "Rosetta Stone" like the one that revealed the lost secrets of the Egyptian sacred writings to Champollion. In Professor Gates' words:
Up to date our knowledge of the meanings of the glyphs is still to all intents and purposes limited to the direct tradition we have through Landa, and the deductions immediately involved in these. We know the day and month signs, the numbers, including 0 and 20, four units of the archaic calendar count (the day, tun, katun and cycle), the cardinal point signs, the negative particle. We have not fully solved the uinal or month sign, which seems to be chuen on the monuments and a cauac, or chuen, in the manuscripts. We are able to identify what must be regarded as metaphysical or esoteric applications of certain glyphs in certain places, such as the face numerals. But every one of these points is either deducible directly by necessary mathematical calculation, or else from the names of certain signs given by Landa in his day and month list, and then found in other combinations, such as yax, kin, etc.[Pg 382] That we have as many of the points as we have, and still cannot form from them the key—that we cannot read the glyphs—is a constant wonder; but a fact nevertheless.
So far, our understanding of the meanings of the glyphs is still mostly based on the direct tradition we received from Landa, along with the immediate conclusions that come from it. We know the signs for days and months, the numbers including 0 and 20, the four units of the ancient calendar (the day, tun, katun, and cycle), the signs for cardinal directions, and the negative particle. We haven't completely figured out the uinal or month sign, which seems to be chuen on the monuments and a cauac, or chuen, in the manuscripts. We can identify what could be seen as philosophical or hidden meanings of certain glyphs in specific contexts, like the face numerals. However, each of these points can either be deduced through necessary mathematical calculations or from the names of certain signs provided by Landa in his day and month list, and then found in other combinations, such as yax, kin, etc.[Pg 382] It’s surprising that we have gathered so many of these points yet still can’t figure out how to read the glyphs; nonetheless, that’s the reality.
A large portion of the Commentary is devoted to a highly technical, detailed and closely-reasoned examination and analysis of the glyphs and illustrations in the Codex, of interest chiefly to specialists, but a considerable space is given to some general conclusions on language which are highly significant to students of Theosophy.
A significant part of the Commentary focuses on a very technical, detailed, and well-reasoned examination and analysis of the glyphs and illustrations in the Codex, which mainly appeals to specialists. However, a good amount of space is also dedicated to some general conclusions about language that are very important for students of Theosophy.
There is one point from which this question of American origins, at least of American place in human society and civilization, can be studied in its broader lines, even with what materials we have. It is that of language in general. From one point of view language is man himself, and it certainly is civilization. Without it man is not man, a Self-expressing and social being.... It is the constant effort of the conscious self to formulate thought. It is the use of the energy of creation, of objectivation, a veritable many-colored rainbow bridge between the inner or higher man and the outer or lower worlds. And it is not only the expression of Man as man, but in its varied forms it is the inevitable and living expression of each man or body of men at any and every point of time. Itself boundless as an ocean, it is in its infinite forms and streams and colors and sounds, the faithful and exact exponent both of the sources and channels by which it has come, and of the banks in which it is held, racial, national or individual.... Every word or form comes to us with the thought-impress of every man or nation that has used or molded it before us. We must take it as it comes, but we give it something of ourselves as we pass it on. If our intellectual and spiritual thought is aflame, whether as nation or individual, we may purify it, energize it, give it power to form and arrange the atoms around it—and we have a new literature, a new and beneficent, creative social vehicle of intercourse, mutual understanding, and human unification....
One way to approach the question of America's origins and its place in human society and civilization is by studying it from a broader perspective using the materials we have. That perspective is language. From this viewpoint, language is what fundamentally makes us human and truly represents civilization. Without language, humans would lose their identity as self-expressing and social beings. It represents our constant effort to articulate thoughts and channels the energy of creativity and expression, forming a vibrant bridge between our inner selves and the outer world. Language isn't just a general expression of humanity; its various forms reflect the unique and dynamic expression of each individual or group at any point in time. It is as vast as an ocean, and its countless forms, streams, colors, and sounds reflect both its origins and the contexts that shape it—be they racial, national, or personal. Every word or expression we encounter carries the influence of every person or culture that has shaped or used it before us. We receive it as it is, but we also add a piece of ourselves as we share it. If our intellectual and spiritual thoughts are vibrant—whether as a nation or as individuals—we can refine, energize, and empower language to shape the world around us. This is how we create new literature and establish a fresh, positive, and creative way to communicate, promote mutual understanding, and unite humanity.
It is evident that the criterion of the perfectness of any language is not to be found in a comparison of its forms or methods with those of any other, but in its fitness as a vehicle for the expression of deeper life, of the best and greatest that is in those who use it, and above all in its ability to react and stimulate newer and yet greater mental and spiritual activity and expression. The force behind man, demanding expression through him, and him only, into the human life of all, is infinite—of necessity infinite. There is no limit, nor ever has been any limit, to what man may bring down into the dignifying, broadening and enriching of human life and evolution, save in his own ability to comprehend, express, and live it. And the brightness and cleanness of the tools whereby he formulates his thought, as well as the worthiness and fitness of the substance and the forms into which he shapes it for others to see, are the essentials of his craft....
It’s clear that the standard for any language's perfection isn't found by comparing its forms or methods to those of others, but rather in how effectively it expresses deeper life, the best and greatest aspects of its speakers, and especially in its ability to inspire and provoke newer and even greater mental and spiritual activities and expressions. The driving force within humans, which seeks expression through them—into the collective human experience—is infinite by nature. There are no limits, and there never have been, to what a person can contribute to the nobility, expansion, and enrichment of human life and evolution, except for their own capacity to understand, express, and live it. The clarity and precision of the tools they use to articulate their thoughts, along with the value and appropriateness of the content and forms they create for others to perceive, are critical to their craft....
There is one great broad line that divides the nations and civilizations of the earth, past and present, in all their arts of expression. We may call it that of the ideographic as against the literal. It controls the inner form of language and of languages; it manifests in the passage of thought from man to man; it determines whether the writing of the people shall be hieroglyphic or alphabetic; it gives both life and form to the ideals of their art. It is a distinction that was clearly recognized by Wilhelm von Humboldt, when he laid down that the incorporative characteristic essential to all the American languages is the result of the exaltation of the imaginative over the ratiocinative elements of mind.
There’s a significant divide between the nations and cultures of the world, both past and present, in their modes of expression. We can refer to this divide as the difference between ideographic and literal approaches. It shapes the fundamental structure of language and languages; it reflects how thoughts are communicated from person to person; it determines whether a culture's writing will be hieroglyphic or alphabetic; and it brings both vitality and form to their artistic ideals. This distinction was clearly noted by Wilhelm von Humboldt, who stated that the incorporative feature essential to all American languages comes from prioritizing imaginative thinking over analytical reasoning.
Ideographic writing directs the mind of the reader by means of a picture or a symbol directly to the idea existing in the mind of the one who uses it; while[Pg 383] alphabetic or literal writing is simply the written expression of the sound, and only indirectly expresses the idea.
Ideographic writing guides the reader’s mind using a picture or symbol that directly conveys the idea in the mind of the user, while[Pg 383] alphabetic or written language merely represents the sound and only indirectly conveys the idea.
Passing on from the culture of ancient America with its ideographs, the writer draws attention to the great transition of thought, as indicated by language, that took place in Central Asia probably, the supposed seat of the Aryan beginnings after the destruction of Atlantis and the general break-up of the former civilizations. He says:
Passing on from the culture of ancient America with its symbols, the writer highlights the significant shift in thinking, as shown by language, that occurred in Central Asia, which is believed to be the origin of the Aryan beginnings after the fall of Atlantis and the overall collapse of earlier civilizations. He says:
I believe ... that coincident with a new and universal world-epoch, as wide in its cultural scope as the difference between the ideographic and literal, there was finally formed a totally new vehicle for the use of human thought, the inflectional, literal, alphabetic. That this vehicle was perfected into some great speech, the direct ancestor of Sanskrit, into the forms of which were concentrated all the old power of the ancient hieroglyphs and their underlying concepts. For Sanskrit, while the oldest is also the mightiest of Aryan grammars; and no one who has studied its forms, or heard its speech from educated native mouths, can call it anything but concentrated spiritual power. That the force which went on the one hand into the Sanskrit forms, was on the other perpetuated on into the special genius of Chinese, in which, as we know it, we have a retarded survival, not of course of outer form so much as of method and essence. And in Tibetan, in spite of all that is said to the contrary, I suspect that we have a derivative, not from either Chinese or Sanskrit as we know them, but by a medial line from a common point.
I think that along with a new global era, as diverse in its cultural spectrum as the difference between pictorial and written language, a completely new tool for human thought emerged: the inflectional, literal alphabet. This tool evolved into a major language, the direct ancestor of Sanskrit, which harnessed all the ancient power of hieroglyphs and their underlying concepts. Sanskrit, while being the oldest, is also the most powerful of the Aryan languages; anyone who has studied its structure or has heard it spoken by educated speakers can only view it as a concentrated form of spiritual strength. The energy that shaped the Sanskrit forms also carried on, affecting the unique traits of Chinese, which represents a delayed survival—not so much of outer form, but of methods and essence. And in Tibetan, despite what some may claim, I believe that it is not derived from either Chinese or Sanskrit as we know them, but rather from a common origin through an intermediary line.
Many students feel convinced that once we solve the problem of the Maya-Tzental manuscripts and carved inscriptions, which undoubtedly relate to enormous periods of time, we shall have conclusive evidences of the civilization and destruction of Atlantis. Several illuminating quotations from H. P. Blavatsky's Secret Doctrine are given by Professor Gates, and in his last paragraph he sums up the results of his long application to the study of ancient American and other languages, in which he has been so notably helped by the teachings of Theosophy, in these words:
Many students are convinced that once we figure out the issue with the Maya-Tzental manuscripts and the carved inscriptions, which definitely connect to vast periods of time, we'll have clear evidence of the civilization and downfall of Atlantis. Professor Gates provides several insightful quotes from H. P. Blavatsky's Secret Doctrine, and in his final paragraph, he summarizes the results of his extensive study of ancient American and other languages, which has been greatly supported by the teachings of Theosophy, in these words:
And I am convinced that the widest door there is to be opened to this past of the human race, is that of the Maya glyphs. The narrow limitations of our mental horizon as to the greatness and dignity of man, of his past, and of human evolution, were set back widely by Egypt and what she has had to show, and again by the Sanskrit; but the walls are still there, and advances, however rapid, are but gradual. With the reading of America I believe the walls themselves will fall, and a new conception of past history will come.
I believe the most important gateway to understanding human history is through the Maya glyphs. Our grasp of the greatness and dignity of humanity, its history, and human evolution has been slightly broadened by what we’ve learned from Egypt and Sanskrit. However, those barriers still exist, and while progress is being made, it’s still slow. I think that with a better understanding of America, those barriers will be broken down, giving us a completely new perspective on our past history.
A NEW MAGAZINE
Translation of an article that appeared in the Gothenburg paper Göteborgs Handels- och Sjöfarts Tidning for August 23, 1911, written by the literary and dramatic critic of the paper, J. Atterbom.
This is a translation of an article that was published in the Gothenburg newspaper Göteborgs Handels- och Sjöfarts Tidning on August 23, 1911, written by the paper's literary and dramatic critic, J. Atterbom.
THE first number of a new international magazine which seems worthy of recognition is now out in a Swedish edition. The publication is called Den Teosofiska Vägen (The Theosophical Path) and the ultimate direction is in the hands of Katherine Tingley, the Leader of the international Theosophical Movement. The editor of the Swedish edition is Dr. Gustaf Zander, Stockholm.
THE first issue of a new international magazine that seems worthy of recognition is now available in a Swedish edition. The publication is called Den Teosofiska Vägen (The Theosophical Path), and its ultimate direction is managed by Katherine Tingley, the Leader of the international Theosophical Movement. The editor of the Swedish edition is Dr. Gustaf Zander, based in Stockholm.
This monthly magazine is intended to continue, on a broader scale, the work of the former magazine Theosophia, which has been published for a good many years. The interest in Theosophy has grown steadily of late, not only in our country but in all civilized countries. And the more attention the Theosophical Movement has attracted through its propaganda and educational activities, the more the need has been felt of a publication which, instead of devoting most of its space to theoretical Theosophy and the deeper teachings of its philosophy suited to advanced students, would serve primarily to enlighten and inform all genuine seekers of Truth upon the essential character of this Theosophical Movement throughout the world, and indicate the path along which its workers are trying to make Theosophy a living power in the world's life, as well as in the daily life of each of them.
This monthly magazine aims to expand on the work of the previous magazine Theosophia, which has been around for quite a while. Interest in Theosophy has been steadily increasing lately, not just in our country but also in all developed nations. As the Theosophical Movement has garnered more attention through its outreach and educational efforts, there has been a growing need for a publication that focuses less on theoretical Theosophy and the more complex teachings suited for advanced learners, and instead mainly seeks to enlighten and inform all true seekers of Truth about the essential aspects of this Theosophical Movement globally. It will also highlight the path that its members are striving to take in order to make Theosophy a vital force in both the world and in their everyday lives.
The new international magazine, which is published in America at the Center of the Movement, Point Loma, California, and in England, Germany, Holland, and Sweden in the respective languages, will thus be a valuable source of information for all who wish to know what Theosophy, as understood in the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society and as an ideal power for good, is really doing in a practical way. The magazine seems to have an important mission to fulfil towards the public in dispelling divers prejudices which the Movement has encountered in its progress; prejudices of which its adversaries have readily sought to avail themselves. And all who would like to see better established those principles of compassion and helpfulness that lead to practical results have in this magazine an excellent means of reaching and helping new fellow-travelers on the path of Theosophy.
The new international magazine, published in America at the Center of the Movement in Point Loma, California, and also in England, Germany, Holland, and Sweden in their respective languages, will be a valuable source of information for anyone interested in understanding what Theosophy, as seen through the lens of the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, is actually achieving in a practical way. The magazine seems to have an important role to play in educating the public and clearing up various misconceptions the Movement has faced over time; misconceptions that its opponents have eagerly tried to exploit. Anyone who wants to promote the principles of compassion and helpfulness that lead to tangible outcomes will find this magazine to be an excellent way to connect with and support new fellow travelers on the path of Theosophy.
The international character of the magazine ensures contributions from prominent foreign writers on problems and questions of general human and international interest. And the intimate connexion with Point Loma, it is stated, will allow it to present some views of the life of the Students there, and to show some of the causes that have made the Râja Yoga College at Point Loma an educational institution of world-wide significance.
The magazine's international focus guarantees contributions from well-known foreign writers on issues and questions that matter to people everywhere. Its close connection to Point Loma, as mentioned, will enable it to share insights into the lives of the students there and highlight some of the reasons that have made the Râja Yoga College at Point Loma an educational institution with global importance.
Not long ago Mrs. Tingley secured an estate on Visingsö, as all know, in order to establish a school there on the same lines. As a reminder of this the Swedish publication opens with a picture of the ruins of Visingsborg Castle. Under the heading "The Path" are given some quotations from William Q. Judge, who was a Student and co-worker of H. P. Blavatsky, the Founder of the Theosophical Movement. Later he became her successor. He passed away in 1896 and was followed by Mrs. Tingley. General information regarding the early days and growth of the Theosophical Movement can be found at the end of the magazine, where a résumé is given.
Not long ago, Mrs. Tingley acquired a property on Visingsö to set up a school there based on similar principles. To commemorate this, the Swedish publication begins with a picture of the ruins of Visingsborg Castle. Under the title "The Path," there are quotes from William Q. Judge, who was a student and collaborator of H. P. Blavatsky, the founder of the Theosophical Movement. He later became her successor. He passed away in 1896, and Mrs. Tingley took over after him. General information about the early days and development of the Theosophical Movement can be found at the end of the magazine, where a summary is provided.
H. P. Blavatsky and the Theosophical Society is the subject of a special article. Then follow under the heading "On Firm Basis Stands the Doctrine of Karma" some profound thoughts of Viktor Rydberg. He says in part:
H. P. Blavatsky and the Theosophical Society is the topic of a special article. Then under the heading "On Firm Basis Stands the Doctrine of Karma" are some deep insights from Viktor Rydberg. He states in part:
Our acts and their effects constitute a series as everlasting as all other series of causes in nature. If you think that death on earth is able to break it, do not for confirmation plead the judgment of natural science. Science has its own ground and method, and knows that it has to explain the quantitative series of[Pg 385] causes; beyond these it is unable to go. If you have not conviction with respect to the unseen, beware of the contrary shallow idea, that everything which cannot be seen does not really exist.... The doctrine of Karma has sprung from the depths of righteousness, which are indeed those of truth. No one escapes the effects of his acts.
Our actions and their consequences create a cycle as timeless as any other natural process. If you think that death can break this cycle, don’t depend on natural science for proof. Science has its own principles and methods, focusing only on the measurable chain of[Pg 385] causes and can't go beyond that. If you don’t believe in the unseen, be cautious of the superficial idea that anything not visible doesn't really exist... The idea of Karma comes from fundamental moral truths. Nobody can escape the consequences of their actions.
An article by the editor, Dr. Zander, is on "The Power of Imagination Inherent in Man." Professor Osvald Sirén gives a profusely illustrated description of Point Loma; and Mr. Per Fernholm, M. E., who is living at that place, gives some thoughts on Sweden in the Stone Age, elucidating some points in our ancient history in the light of Theosophical chronology, which seems to differ somewhat from that still adopted by archaeologists and geologists.
An article by the editor, Dr. Zander, is titled "The Power of Imagination Within Humans." Professor Osvald Sirén provides a richly illustrated overview of Point Loma; and Mr. Per Fernholm, M. E., who lives there, shares some insights on Sweden in the Stone Age, shedding light on aspects of our ancient history according to Theosophical chronology, which appears to vary somewhat from the timelines still used by archaeologists and geologists.
The American publication presents perhaps a still fuller outline of the field proposed to be covered by the magazine, as also of the resources that the Theosophical Movement possesses for the realization of its objects. A prominent place is evidently given to Art—music, painting, and sculpture, literature and drama—as a means to reach a wider circle; serving as a mediator between the supersensible and the sensible, the immaterial spiritual life and the material physical life.
The American publication likely offers an even more comprehensive overview of the areas the magazine intends to cover, as well as the resources the Theosophical Movement has to achieve its goals. Art—music, painting, sculpture, literature, and drama—clearly takes a significant role, acting as a bridge between the spiritual and the physical, connecting the intangible spiritual life with our material existence.
The object of the magazine is placed in a special light by a quotation from H. P. Blavatsky, chosen as motto in the American edition. It reads:
The focus of the magazine is highlighted by a quote from H. P. Blavatsky, which has been selected as a motto in the American edition. It says:
The Secret Doctrine is the common property of the countless millions of men born under various climates, in times with which History refuses to deal, and to which esoteric teachings assign dates incompatible with the theories of Geology and Anthropology. The birth and evolution of the Sacred Science of the Past are lost in the very night of Time.... It is only by bringing before the reader an abundance of proofs all tending to show that in every age, under every condition of civilization and knowledge, the educated classes of every nation made themselves the more or less faithful echoes of one identical system and its fundamental traditions—that he can be made to see that so many streams of the same water must have had a common source from which they started. What was this source?... There must be truth and fact in that which every people of antiquity accepted and made the foundation of its religions and its faith.
The Secret Doctrine pertains to the countless millions of people born in various climates and times that history ignores, which esoteric teachings date in ways that conflict with geological and anthropological theories. The origins and growth of the Sacred Science of the Past are shrouded in mystery. By presenting the reader with abundant evidence—demonstrating that throughout every age and across all levels of civilization and understanding, the educated classes of every nation mirrored a more or less accurate version of one unified system and its fundamental traditions—they can grasp that many streams of the same water must have emerged from a common source. What was that source? There must be truth and reality in what every ancient people acknowledged and constructed their religions and beliefs upon.
A full list of general Theosophical literature is found in the magazine.
A complete list of general Theosophical literature is available in the magazine.
THE STRANGE LITTLE GIRL: a Story for the Children, by V.M.
Illustrations by N. Roth. 12mo, about 70 pages, cloth 75 cents.
Illustrations by N. Roth. 12mo, around 70 pages, cloth $0.75.
THIS little book, printed by the Aryan Theosophical Press, Point Loma, California, will be ready in time to form a wholly charming Christmas or New Year's gift. It is in large clear type on good paper, and the fourteen illustrations are quite unique. Eline, a princess who lived in a marvelous realm of joy and peace, divines from what some travelers left unsaid that there is another and a different world. She interrogates the king, who finally says the children are free to come and go. A harper arrives whose music speaks of far off sorrow. They pass away together; she drinks the cup of forgetfulness, and reaches the other world where many things happen of interest so supreme that we fancy older folk will be eagerly reading this book when the children are asleep, for it will interest both young and old.
THIS little book, published by the Aryan Theosophical Press in Point Loma, California, will be ready just in time to be a delightful Christmas or New Year's gift. It features large, clear text on quality paper, and the fourteen illustrations are truly one of a kind. Eline, a princess who dwells in a wonderful land of joy and peace, senses from what some travelers leave unspoken that there’s another, different world. She asks the king, who ultimately says the children are free to come and go. A harper arrives, and his music conveys a distant sorrow. They depart together; she drinks the cup of forgetfulness and enters the other world, where many fascinating things occur that we imagine adults will eagerly read about when the children are asleep, as it will captivate both the young and the old.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society
Founded at New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
Founded in New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge, and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma with the buildings and grounds, are no "Community" "Settlement" or "Colony." They form no experiment in Socialism, Communism, or anything of similar nature, but are the Central Executive Office of an international organization where the business of the same is carried on, and where the teachings of Theosophy are being demonstrated. Midway 'twixt East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment shall one day stand at full meridian, the Headquarters of the Society unite the philosophic Orient with the practical West.
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma, including the buildings and grounds, are not a "Community," "Settlement," or "Colony." They are not an experiment in Socialism, Communism, or anything like that; rather, they serve as the Central Executive Office of an international organization where its business is conducted and where the teachings of Theosophy are being put into practice. Located halfway between East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment will one day reach its peak, the Headquarters of the Society combine the philosophical East with the practical West.
MEMBERSHIP
MEMBERSHIP
in the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society may be either "at large" or in a local Branch. Adhesion to the principle of Universal Brotherhood is the only pre-requisite to membership. The Organization represents no particular creed; it is entirely unsectarian, and includes professors of all faiths, only exacting from each member that large toleration of the beliefs of others which he desires them to exhibit towards his own.
In the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, you can be a member either "at large" or in a local branch. The only requirement for membership is a commitment to the principle of Universal Brotherhood. The Organization doesn’t represent any specific belief system; it is completely non-sectarian and includes people from all faiths, only asking each member to show the same level of tolerance for the beliefs of others that they wish to receive in return for their own beliefs.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be addressed to the local Director; for membership "at large" to G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be sent to the local Director; for "at large" membership, contact G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
OBJECTS
ITEMS
This Brotherhood is a part of a great and universal movement which has been active in all ages.
This Brotherhood is part of a large, global movement that has been active throughout history.
This Organization declares that Brotherhood is a fact in Nature. Its principal purpose is to teach Brotherhood, demonstrate that it is a fact in Nature, and make it a living power in the life of humanity.
This Organization states that Brotherhood is a reality in Nature. Its main goal is to educate about Brotherhood, show that it is a reality in Nature, and make it a vital force in human life.
Its subsidiary purpose is to study ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to investigate the laws of Nature and the divine powers in man.
Its secondary aim is to explore ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to examine the laws of nature and the divine abilities within humans.
It is a regrettable fact that many people use the name of Theosophy and of our Organization for self-interest, as also that of H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress, and even the Society's motto, to attract attention to themselves and to gain public support. This they do in private and public speech and in publications. Without being in any way connected with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, in many cases they permit it to be inferred that they are, thus misleading the public, and honest inquirers are hence led away from the original truths of Theosophy.
It’s unfortunate that many people use the name of Theosophy and our Organization for their own gain, including the name of H. P. Blavatsky, the Founder, and even the Society’s motto, to draw attention to themselves and win public support. They do this in both private conversations and public speeches as well as in various publications. Often, without any real connection to the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, they create the impression that they are associated, which misleads the public and diverts honest seekers away from the original truths of Theosophy.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society welcomes to membership all who truly love their fellow men and desire the eradication of the evils caused by the barriers of race, creed, caste, or color, which have so long impeded human progress; to all sincere lovers of truth and to all who aspire to higher and better things than the mere pleasures and interests of a worldly life and are prepared to do all in their power to make Brotherhood a living energy in the life of humanity, its various departments offer unlimited opportunities.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society invites anyone who truly cares for their fellow humans and wants to eliminate the harms caused by the divisions of race, religion, class, or skin color, which have held back human progress for so long. It welcomes all genuine seekers of truth and those who aim for greater and better things beyond just the pleasures and interests of a materialistic life. Those ready to do everything they can to make Brotherhood a vibrant force in humanity's life will find endless opportunities in its various areas.
The whole work of the Organization is under the direction of the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as outlined in the Constitution.
The entire operation of the Organization is guided by the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as stated in the Constitution.
Inquirers desiring further information about Theosophy or the Theosophical Society are invited to write to
Inquirers wanting more information about Theosophy or the Theosophical Society are invited to write to
The Secretary
International Theosophical Headquarters
Point Loma, California
The Secretary
International Theosophical Headquarters
Point Loma, California

THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Unsectarian and nonpolitical
Monthly Illustrated
Devoted to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promulgation
of Theosophy, the study of ancient & modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science and Art, and to the uplifting
and purification of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
THE PATH
The Theosophical Path
An International Magazine
Non-denominational and non-political
Monthly Illustrated
Dedicated to the Brotherhood of Humanity, the promotion
of Theosophy, the exploration of ancient and modern
Ethics, Philosophy, Science, and Art, and to the strengthening
and improvement of Home and National Life
Edited by Katherine Tingley
International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California, U.S.A.
A knowledge concerning spiritual and Divine things is surely attainable with much greater precision than commonplace modern philosophy dreams of: it has been attained by great Theosophists in all ages; it is recorded in a hundred enigmatic volumes, the comprehension of which exacts the care and effort which in due time it will so well reward, and the pursuit of this knowledge is one of the great aims of the Theosophical Society.... And another great aim of the Theosophical Society has been to show how the pursuit even of the highest philosophical knowledge must itself, to be successful, be wedded with the wish to do good to the whole family of mankind. As a mere intellectual luxury, sought for in a selfish spirit, spiritual knowledge itself must necessarily be futile and unprogressive. This is a great mystic truth, and out of the full knowledge thereof on the part of those from whom the Theosophical Society received its creative impulse, has arisen that primary watch-word of our association "Universal Brotherhood."—H. P. Blavatsky
A deeper understanding of spiritual and divine matters can definitely be achieved with much greater accuracy than typical modern philosophy suggests. Great Theosophists throughout history have reached this understanding, which is documented in countless mysterious texts. Grasping these texts requires dedication and effort, but the rewards are substantial. The pursuit of this knowledge is one of the main goals of the Theosophical Society. Another important goal is to show that the quest for even the highest philosophical knowledge must be paired with a genuine desire to benefit all of humanity. If spiritual knowledge is sought only for selfish intellectual pleasure, it will ultimately be ineffective and stagnant. This is a profound mystical truth, and from the complete understanding of this principle by those who inspired the Theosophical Society has emerged our association's primary motto "Universal Brotherhood."—H. P. Blavatsky
(The Theosophist. Vol. I, No. 2, Leading Article.)
(The Theosophist. Vol. I, No. 2, Leading Article.)
The Theosophical Path
The Theosophical Path
MONTHLY ILLUSTRATED
MONTHLY MAGAZINE
EDITED BY KATHERINE TINGLEY
Edited by Katherine Tingley
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U. S. A.
NEW CENTURY CORPORATION, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA, U.S.A.
Entered as second-class matter July 25, 1911, at the Post Office at Point Loma, California
under the Act of March 3, 1879
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
Entered as second-class matter July 25, 1911, at the Post Office in Point Loma, California
under the Act of March 3, 1879
Copyright, 1911, by Katherine Tingley
COMMUNICATIONS
COMMUNICATIONS
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, The Theosophical Path, Point Loma, California." To the Business Management, including subscriptions, address the "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
Communications for the Editor should be addressed to "Katherine Tingley, Editor, Theosophical Path, Point Loma, California." For Business Management, including subscriptions, address "New Century Corporation, Point Loma, California."
MANUSCRIPTS
MANUSCRIPTS
The Editor cannot undertake to return manuscripts; none will be considered unless accompanied by the author's name and marked with the number of words. The Editor is responsible only for views expressed in unsigned articles.
The Editor cannot promise to return manuscripts; none will be considered unless accompanied by the author's name and labeled with the word count. The Editor is only responsible for opinions expressed in unsigned articles.
SUBSCRIPTION
SUBSCRIBE
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Porto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, Two Dollars; other countries in the Postal Union, Two Dollars and Fifty Cents, payable in advance; single copy, Twenty Cents.
By the year, postpaid, in the United States, Canada, Cuba, Mexico, Puerto Rico, Hawaii, and the Philippines, Two Bucks; other countries in the Postal Union, Two Fifty, payable in advance; single copy, 20 Cents.
REMITTANCES
Money transfers
All remittances to the New Century Corporation must be made payable to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
All payments to the New Century Corporation should be made out to "Clark Thurston, Manager," Point Loma, California.
Vol. I No. 6
Vol. 1 No. 6
December 1911
December 1911
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
Southeastern View of the Râja Yoga College, Point Loma, California | Frontispiece | |
Christmas | Kenneth Morris | 387 |
Views of Rothenburg, Germany (illustrations) | 390-391 | |
Peace on Earth: Good Will toward Men | R. Machell | 391 |
Psychism: A Study in Hidden Connexions | H. T. Edge, b. a. (Cantab.) | 393 |
A Magic Boat | D. F. | 399 |
Irish Scenes (illustrated) | Fred J. Dick, m. inst. c. e., m. inst. c. e. i. | 400 |
The Bluebells of Wernoleu: A Welsh Legend (verse) | Kenneth Morris | 404 |
The Soul at the British Association | Henry Travers | 406 |
Warwick Castle (illustrated) | C. J. Ryan | 409 |
Man and Nature | R. Machell | 410 |
The Will as a Chemical Product | Investigator | 413 |
Open-Air Drama (illustrated) | Per Fernholm, m. e. (Stockholm) | 415 |
Intra-Atomic Energy | H. Coryn, m.d., m.r.c.s. | 417 |
A Japanese Writer's Views on Modern Civilization | E. S. (Tokyo, Japan) | 418 |
Copán, and its Position in American History (illustrated) | William E. Gates | 419 |
Scientific Brevities | The Busy Bee | 427 |
Views of San Diego, California; Seraejevo, Capital of Bosnia; Klamath Reclamation Project, Oregon-California (illustrations) | 434-435 | |
Conflict of the Ages (verse) | S. F. | 435 |
Women who have Influenced the World | The Rev. S. J. Neill | 436 |
The Turkish Woman | Grace Knoche | 439 |
An English Lady's Letter (with illustration) | F. D. Udall (London) | 442 |
A Magic Place: A Forest Idyll for Young Folks (illustrated) | M. Ginevra Munson | 443 |
Current Topics | Observer | 447 |
Book Reviews: Les Derniers Barbares: Chine, Tibet, Mongolia (Commandant d'Ollone), with illustrations; H. Alexander Fussell. The Plough and the Cross (William Patrick O'Ryan): F. J. D. | 452 | |
Notices; Advertisements | 458 |

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SOUTHEASTERN VIEW OF THE RÂJA YOGA COLLEGE, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
THE ARYAN MEMORIAL TEMPLE TO THE LEFT
SOUTHEASTERN VIEW OF THE RÂJA YOGA COLLEGE, POINT LOMA, CALIFORNIA
THE ARYAN MEMORIAL TEMPLE ON THE LEFT
The Theosophical Path
Theosophical Path
KATHERINE TINGLEY, EDITOR
Katherine Tingley, Editor
VOL. I
Volume I
NO. 6
NO. 6
DECEMBER, 1911
DECEMBER 1911
The dayspring from on high hath visited us, ... to guide our feet into the way of peace.—Luke i. 78. 79
The dawn from above has arrived to guide us on the path to peace.—Luke i. 78. 79
CHRISTMAS: by Kenneth Morris

THIS is the time when we decorate our habitations with holly and mistletoe, and our hearts with unwonted good feeling, commemorating the dawning of a great light. There are certain stations in the journey of the year, where we may see the legend writ large on the signboards: "Change here for a better way of life; change here for happiness." We read, and come out on the platform; make festivity a little in the waiting (and refreshment) rooms, and then bundle back into the old train, having never changed at all. The Christmas-New Year time, and the Easter-time of the flowers, are two such important junctions; and it is worth while to note that these feasts were kept long before the advent of Christianity. For Christmas is in the very nature of things, and not merely historically, the birthday of the Christ. It is the end of the winter solstice, when the sun is, as it were, born anew after his months of decline, and begins to flow towards the high tide mark of his power.
THIS is the time when we decorate our homes with holly and mistletoe, and our hearts with unexpected joy, celebrating the arrival of a great light. There are certain points in the year where we can see the message boldly displayed: "Change here for a better way of life; change here for happiness." We read it, step out onto the platform, enjoy a little celebration in the waiting (and refreshment) areas, and then hop back onto the same old train, never having really changed at all. The Christmas-New Year season and the Easter season of flowers are two such significant junctions; it's important to note that these celebrations existed long before Christianity. Christmas, in essence, marks the birthday of Christ. It coincides with the end of the winter solstice, when the sun is, in a sense, reborn after months of fading and starts to rise towards the peak of its power.
That there is a certain reality in the significance of the season, is proven by the bright good will that greets us when we rise on a Christmas morning, and that it is so hard to escape. Marley's ghost and the three spirits will be apt to haunt the veriest Scrooge among us, forcing issues, compelling us to see that benevolence and kindliness are part of the essential business of life. Though we starve our souls on a thin diet of self-interest during the rest of the year, now our fare shall be less meager, and the whole world demands of us that we share in the common joy. There lies the heart and crux of it all—share. [Pg 388]It is a great thing that there should be the habit of present-giving; it is so easy, when one is considering the giving of a gift, to escape from self, and take thought in some degree for the one to whom the gift is destined. Just a little such thought is cleansing; for even the least trickle of it, Augean selfhood is the sweeter and more habitable. And here it is flowing at Christmas time, a full current of which all the world may partake. The force of age-long custom has dedicated the day, and the habit has been formed of making an effort at brotherly feeling. We think of the children, of absentees, of many we give no thought to at other times. No doubt but for this, many a soul still flickers on, that would else have dwindled long since into pin-point insignificance, or waned altogether out of minds anchored at all other times to dreary and sordid self-interest. No doubt our civilization would be nearer to the rocks even than it is, or quite battered and broken on them, were it not that we do put some strain on the rudders, and turn, if falteringly and without clear design, to the free open waters on this one day of the year.
There’s a real significance to the season, proven by the cheerful goodwill that greets us on Christmas morning, and it’s hard to ignore. Marley’s ghost and the three spirits are likely to haunt even the most miserly Scrooge among us, pushing us to recognize that generosity and kindness are essential parts of life. Although we may starve our souls on a meager diet of self-interest throughout the rest of the year, now we’ll feast on something richer, and the whole world expects us to join in the shared joy. That’s the heart of it all—share. [Pg 388]It’s wonderful that we have the tradition of giving presents; it’s so easy, when thinking about giving a gift, to step outside of ourselves and consider the person receiving it. Just a little bit of this thought can be refreshing; even the smallest trickle of it makes our self-centeredness more pleasant and bearable. And at Christmas, this flow is abundant, inviting everyone to take part. The power of long-standing tradition has made this day special, and we’ve developed the habit of striving for brotherly love. We think of the children, those who can’t be with us, and many others we usually overlook. It’s true that this practice keeps many souls alive that might otherwise fade into insignificance or vanish entirely from our minds, which are typically anchored in dull and selfish concerns. No doubt our society would be even closer to disaster than it is now, or it might even be completely shattered, if we didn’t make some effort to steer ourselves toward kinder waters, even if it’s just for this one day each year.
It is the proof of brotherhood, and that we are all filled with a common life, this generality of Christmas good will. We share in thought and feeling, as much as we do in the very air we breathe; mental infection is as real, and perilous, as the physical infection of disease. One man's thinking, though unuttered, shall pass through a thousand minds, sowing wheat or tares, good or evil, light or darkness, health or disease, in every one of them. What a new light this sheds on the question of reform! New laws are only efficient as old modes of thought are sweetened and uplifted. Will you move heaven and earth over the mote that is in your brother's eye, forgetting the beam that is in your own? Then do you stand accused, not merely of hypocrisy, but of being a worthless, profitless laborer, a twister of sand-ropes, a plower of the barren shore.
It’s proof of brotherhood, showing that we’re all connected by a common spirit, especially during Christmas. We share our thoughts and feelings just like we share the air we breathe; mental influence is just as real and dangerous as physical illness. One person’s thoughts, even if unspoken, can spread through countless minds, planting either good or bad ideas, light or darkness, health or sickness in each of them. This really changes the way we think about reform! New laws only work if we also change and improve our old ways of thinking. Will you go to great lengths over a tiny flaw in your brother's life while ignoring the major issues in your own? If so, you’re not just being hypocritical, but you’re also a worthless, unproductive worker, a builder of sand castles, a plower of empty ground.
But what might not Christmas be for us, were we to treat it really reasonably! Happiness lies not in the region of sanctimonious ecstatics; but then, it is also incompatible with an overloaded stomach. We begin well enough with the wishes for a "Merry Christmas"; excellently well with the geniality and present-giving. What a promise there is for all sorts and conditions of men, or nearly all, on a Christmas morning: what a general sun of Austerlitz is it that rises! But how of its setting? What heavy physical clouds there are apt to be; what a sinking low, a simple vanishing, of ideals—what mere brute,[Pg 389] material indigestion! Heigho! here's a come-down—from Peace on Earth, Good Will to Men, to these well-known, brain-deadening results!
But what could Christmas be for us if we really approached it wisely! Happiness doesn’t exist in the realm of self-righteous ecstasy; however, it also doesn’t mix well with an overstuffed stomach. We start off nicely with wishes for a "Merry Christmas"; wonderfully with good cheer and gift-giving. What a promise there is for all kinds of people, or nearly all, on a Christmas morning: what a bright moment it is! But how does it end? What heavy physical burdens often follow; what a low, faded sense of ideals—what mere brute, [Pg 389] material indigestion! Heigho! here’s a letdown—from Peace on Earth, goodwill to all., to these familiar, mind-numbing outcomes!
It all comes of our erratic, freakish extremism. We pride ourselves on the practical trend of our lives: Gad, there's no nonsense here; it is a businesslike and commonsense generation, with the whole trade of the world on its hands; and what would you have, sir? Why, some evidence of that same so-much-bragged-of commonsense, if there be any. Our notion of carrying on the work of the world is, on the whole and for the most part, a fever; a wearing out of manhood, a furious, unseemly jostling round the trough wherein providence, like a swineherd, pours the wash of money, position, fame, power, etc.; and while we are so fighting and swilling, the work of the world is left undone; it may take care of itself, it may go hang, we will have none of it. Does anyone doubt that? Let him look around and see the abuses that remain and fester, heaven knows, till the world is rank with the corruption of them. Let him think of the reformatories that don't reform; of the horror that walketh by night in the cities. When he has taken note of all the work left undone within the limits of his own nation, let him consider, but with more charity—for the conditions will be less easy for him to understand—the work that other nations are leaving undone; the work that humanity as a whole whistles past unheeding. And meanwhile we sweat and drudge and strain, strain and drudge and sweat after the things we desire, money and so forth; we give health for it, culture for it, leisure for it, honor for it, virtue for it, manhood for it; and call that business; call that doing the work of the world. Oh how this aching earth must be desiring a humanity that can put in some claim to be human!
It all stems from our unpredictable, strange extremism. We take pride in the practical aspects of our lives: Seriously, there's no nonsense here; it’s a straightforward and sensible generation, managing the entire economy; and what do you expect, sir? Well, some proof of that so-called commonsense, if it even exists. Our idea of running the world's affairs is, for the most part, a frenzy; a draining of our humanity, a wild, inappropriate scramble around the trough where providence, like a pig herder, pours out money, status, fame, power, and so on; and while we’re busy fighting and consuming, the real work of the world is left undone; it can take care of itself, it can go hang, we want none of it. Does anyone doubt that? They should look around and see the problems that persist and rot, heaven knows, until the world is overwhelmed by their corruption. They should think of the reform centers that don’t reform; of the horrors that roam at night in the cities. Once they recognize all the work left undone within their own country, they should also consider, but with greater empathy—since the conditions will be harder for them to grasp—the work that other nations are neglecting; the work that humanity as a whole ignores. And meanwhile, we sweat and toil and strain, strain and toil and sweat for the things we desire, like money and so on; we trade our health for it, our culture for it, our free time for it, our honor for it, our virtue for it, our humanity for it; and we call that business; we call that doing the work of the world. Oh, how this aching planet must long for a humanity that can truly claim to be human!
We cannot go on so always; we must of course have safety-valves somewhere; and so we arrange these holidays and festivals, when we shall react and revolt against the things of common day, and be wildly different, for those few annual hours at least. Now we will have pleasure, rest, recreation. So—
We can't keep doing this forever; we obviously need some escape routes somewhere; that's why we plan these holidays and festivals, where we can push back and break away from the everyday, and be completely different, even if just for those few hours each year. Now we’ll enjoy ourselves, relax, and have some fun. So—
Oh, we know the sweet fair picture! We know how it is done, only too often, this recreation business. Come now, who is it that is recreated? Which element, which party, which guild or stratum of society in that curious pathocratical republic, that kingless, impolitic, mob-swayed kingdom called the human personality, rises like a giant refreshed from the somnolent, torpid nebulosity wherewith the liver,[Pg 390] poor drudge on strike, has its revenge on its tyrant? How much of Christmas good will, Christmas merriment and cheer, will be carried forward? What new light will shine on our workaday activities?
Oh, we know the sweet, ideal image! We know all too well how this recreation thing is often done. So, let’s be real—who actually gets refreshed? Which group, which faction, which part of society in that strange, leaderless, chaotic realm called human nature rises up like a giant reawakened from the dull, heavy haze where the liver, [Pg 390] the poor worker on strike, gets back at its oppressor? How much of that Christmas goodwill, Christmas joy, and cheer will stick around? What new insight will we gain for our everyday lives?
You pass through a treasure-house, from which you may take what you will, and the more you take, the better. But you "take no thought for the morrow"—with a vengeance! you pay no heed to the rich and beautiful things; you allow yourself to be beguiled, from entrance to exit of it, by that most wily esurient companion Appetite, that should be slave and porter but has tricked himself into the position of master and guide. We do go in there, indeed; we do see the treasures; it is proven for us that they exist, and undoubtedly we are the better for that. But we might go forth enriched for the whole year; and—we don't. Christmas, that might be perennial, hardly lasts for a whole day.
You walk through a treasure house where you can take whatever you want, and the more you take, the better it is. But you “don’t worry about tomorrow”—and quite the opposite! You ignore the rich and beautiful things; you let yourself be lured, from the entrance to the exit, by that clever and greedy companion, Appetite, who should be a servant and porter but has tricked himself into being the master and guide. We do go in there; we do see the treasures; it’s clear they exist, and we’re definitely better off for that. But we could leave feeling enriched for the entire year—and we don’t. Christmas, which could last forever, barely lasts a single day.
Why should not such a birthday be kept in a fitting manner? Is there nothing within ourselves that corresponds to the Hero of the day—no sunbright redeeming principle? Indeed there is; and it is the service of that that pays (to put it vulgarly); for that is the soul, whose mere garments are brain and body and appetites; indeed, whose mere hopples and handcuffs they are. No joy is acceptable, or without its sickening foul aftertaste, unless countersigned by It; that feast is poisonous of which It does not partake. To carry through the day the jolly atmosphere of good will and good service, of stepping outside selfhood; to keep one's insolent servant, appetite, cowed and right down in its place, finding pleasure in the things that belong to ourselves, not to it—that would be to celebrate Christmas rationally. When we do so, we do not find that the Christmas spirit wanes with the waning of the holidays.
Why shouldn’t we celebrate such a birthday in a meaningful way? Is there nothing inside us that connects to the Hero of the day—no bright, redeeming principle? Actually, there is, and serving that principle is what truly matters (to say it plainly); that is the soul, whose only coverings are the brain, body, and desires; in fact, those coverings can be seen as mere chains and restraints. No joy is genuine, or without a nauseating aftertaste, unless it is endorsed by that principle; any feast is toxic if it doesn’t include it. To carry the day with a cheerful atmosphere of goodwill and service, to step beyond self-interest; to keep our demanding servant, desire, under control and properly in its place, finding joy in the things that truly belong to us, not to it—that would be a rational way to celebrate Christmas. When we do this, we find that the Christmas spirit doesn’t fade as the holidays end.
I wish the whole world could have just a glimpse of the Lomaland Christmas, which is such a rational one, permeated with sunlight "both within and without." Then it would be more generally understood, how that the day may be, and ought to be, the feast-day of Human Brotherhood, the annual reconsecration of the celebrants to all things bright and beautiful, and cheerful and excellent, and happy and thoroughly practical and of good report. By heaven, the influence of these Theosophical Christmases will make its mark on the world yet!
I wish the whole world could catch a glimpse of the Lomaland Christmas, which is so sensible, filled with sunlight "inside and out." Then it would be more widely understood how this day can, and should, be a celebration of Human Brotherhood, an annual commitment of the participants to everything bright and beautiful, cheerful and excellent, happy and truly practical, and good news. I swear, the impact of these Theosophical Christmases will leave its mark on the world!

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
ROTHENBURG: A VIEW OF THE MEDIEVAL TOWN
ROTHENBURG: A GLIMPSE OF THE MEDIEVAL TOWN

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ANOTHER VIEW OF ROTHENBURG: A ROMANTIC CORNER
ANOTHER VIEW OF ROTHENBURG: A ROMANTIC CORNER

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving
VIEW OF ROTHENBURG SHOWING SOME OF THE OLD TOWN HOUSES
VIEW OF ROTHENBURG SHOWING SOME OF THE OLD TOWN HOUSES

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ROTHENBURG: THE "STRAFTHURM"
ROTHENBURG: THE "STRAFTHURM"
PEACE ON EARTH: GOOD WILL TOWARD MEN:
by R. Machell

PEACE to all beings! is an Eastern benediction. Peace on earth: good will toward men! is the Christian expression of the same heart-felt emotion. But what is peace? Is it merely the suspension of war, or the prevention of war, or its postponement? Is a long period of peace merely in itself productive of "good will toward men"? Does prosperity necessarily produce generosity, love, nobility, dignity, purity, or happiness? Can we possibly answer in the affirmative with the statistics of want and crime, corruption and suicide before our eyes constantly? Is peace the absence of war? If so we must stretch the meaning of the word war very considerably, stretch it indeed until it includes all unbrotherly acts; but then it will include a great part of our commercial system as well as of our social life. What then? Is peace a mockery? If so why is it so generally recognized as a desirable state, a blessed state, a state of beauty and joy? The cessation of international wars, so greatly to be desired, is peace of one kind only. "The peace of God that passeth all understanding," is another.
PEACE to all beings! is an Eastern blessing. Peace on earth: good will toward everyone! is the Christian expression of the same heartfelt sentiment. But what is peace? Is it just the stopping of war, or preventing war, or delaying it? Is a long period of peace just in itself capable of producing "good will toward everyone"? Does prosperity automatically lead to generosity, love, nobility, dignity, purity, or happiness? Can we really say yes when we see the constant statistics of want and crime, corruption, and suicide? Is peace just the absence of war? If that's the case, we would have to broaden the definition of war significantly, stretching it to include all unkind actions; but then it would encompass a large part of our commercial system as well as our social life. So what does that mean? Is peace a joke? If so, why is it so widely seen as a desirable state, a blessed state, a state of beauty and joy? The end of international wars, which we greatly desire, is just one kind of peace. "The peace of God that surpasses all understanding" is another.
It has been found that the greatest stability can be attained by maintaining rapid motion in a heavy body, as in the gyrostat, the power of which has made the monorail train and other strange things a possibility. Thus stability in mechanics is found to be increased by rapid motion; rest is produced by action. Even in the arts of peace, and indeed more particularly in these, prosperity depends upon intense activity; when the works are at rest there is not usually an extra amount of peace and good will in evidence. Prosperity is not the result of idleness, and peace is not attained by the prevention of war; an idle man may grow fat, and a nation that does not fight may grow rich; but the fat man is not the healthy man, not the ideal human being, and the rich nation is not the happy nation; neither the fat man nor the rich nation are types of true progress in the eyes of any but the grossest of materialists.
It has been found that the greatest stability can be achieved by keeping a heavy object in rapid motion, like in a gyrostat, which has made innovations such as monorail trains and other fascinating technologies possible. Therefore, stability in mechanics is shown to increase with rapid motion; action leads to rest. Even in peaceful activities, and especially in these, prosperity relies on intense activity; when things are at rest, there's usually not much extra peace and goodwill to be seen. Prosperity doesn't come from idleness, and peace isn't achieved by simply avoiding war; a lazy person may become overweight, and a nation that doesn’t engage in conflict may become wealthy; however, the overweight person isn't the healthy one, and the wealthy nation isn't necessarily the happy one; neither the overweight individual nor the affluent nation represent true progress in the eyes of anyone except the most materialistic.
I venture to think that peace is not at all a question of war or its prevention, but entirely a matter of self-discipline: self-discipline in the individual, in the family, the community, the nation, and the entire human race. It is the result of ceaseless activity. If this activity of self-discipline (not self-torture or abuse of the body) ceases there is an end of the state of peace as surely as the top or gyrostat falls when[Pg 392] its rotation ceases. The essence of this rotation is the recognition of the center or axis of rotation by all the particles of the revolving body, from which an important analogy may be drawn. Self-discipline begins at home, as surely as the circle can only be described around a center. A circle without a center is unthinkable, and so is self-control without a self; but as the center of any visible object is itself an abstract point (having no magnitude) but subsisting on the plane of the immaterial, so the self is not material, but in its spiritual reality bears a similar mysterious relation to the material body that the abstraction called the center bears to a mass. A homeless man may be self-disciplined, but a nation is not composed of homeless men; national life depends upon the family and the family depends upon the home. The home is the spiritual center of the nation. It is everywhere and depends upon the ceaseless activity of its parts. This is the great binding-force that holds a nation in balance, and when this home-life weakens, the whole nation, like a top whose rotation slows down, begins to wobble; then, like the top, it is likely to fall over and rush off violently in any direction, and it becomes a dead body.
I believe that peace isn't just about war or preventing it; it's all about self-discipline: self-discipline in individuals, families, communities, nations, and humanity as a whole. It results from constant effort. If this self-discipline (not self-torture or mistreating the body) stops, peace ends, just like a top or gyrostat falls when[Pg 392] it stops spinning. The key to this spinning is each part of the object recognizing its center or axis, which leads to an important comparison. Self-discipline starts at home, just like a circle can only be drawn around a center. A circle without a center is unthinkable, and so is self-control without a self; but while the center of any visible object is just an abstract point (without size) existing in the realm of the immaterial, the self is not physical but its spiritual essence has a similar mysterious connection to the physical body, just as the abstract concept of a center relates to a mass. A homeless person can be self-disciplined, but a nation isn't made up of homeless individuals; national life relies on families, and families depend on homes. The home is the spiritual center of the nation. It exists everywhere and relies on the constant activity of its members. This is the great force that keeps a nation steady, and when home life weakens, the entire nation, like a slowing top, begins to wobble; then, like the top, it risks falling over and spiraling off wildly in any direction, ultimately becoming lifeless.
So if we would have peace in ourselves we must keep up a ceaseless fight against the inertia of the lower nature and replace the false peace of inertia by the stability, which, as in the gyrostat, results from rapid motion round its own center—that is to say, constant attention to duty. If we would have peace in the nation we must have it in our homes, and the home must have its invisible center of attraction, and the constant attention to duty of its parts or members.
So if we want peace within ourselves, we need to constantly fight against the inactivity of our lower nature and replace the false peace that comes from being inactive with the stability that, like a gyroscope, comes from moving quickly around its own center—that is, by always being focused on our responsibilities. If we want peace in the nation, we need to create it in our homes, and those homes must have an invisible center of attraction and the ongoing dedication to duty of everyone in them.
If this is established there will be no great need to think about the sorrows of international wars or the means of preventing them.
If this is established, there won't be much need to worry about the pains of international wars or how to prevent them.

Universal Brotherhood has no creeds or dogmas; it is built on the basis of common sense. It teaches that man is divine, that the soul of man is imperishable, and that Brotherhood is a fact in Nature, and consequently takes in all humanity.
Universal Brotherhood doesn't have any creeds or dogmas; it is based on common sense. It teaches that people are divine, that the human soul is eternal, and that Brotherhood exists in Nature, encompassing all of humanity.
Men must rid themselves of fear, and reach a point where they realize that they are souls, and where they will strive to live as souls, with a sense of their duty to their fellows.—Katherine Tingley
People need to release their fears and realize that they are souls, trying to live as such, while acknowledging their responsibility to others.—Katherine Tingley
PSYCHISM: A Study in Hidden Connexions:
by H. T. Edge, B.A. (Cantab.)

THE wave of psychism which is sweeping over us grows more pronounced as time goes on. If we do not master it, it will master us and bring our civilization to an untimely end.
THE wave of psychic energy that is washing over us becomes more noticeable as time progresses. If we don't take control of it, it will take control of us and lead our civilization to an early demise.
Theosophy did not bring on this tide of psychism. Theosophy was introduced (in part) for the purpose of coping with it. When H. P. Blavatsky entered upon her work she foresaw what was approaching. An era of materialism was about to be succeeded by a reaction towards psychism. The first beginnings were already manifest in the rise of phenomenalism. One of the objects of founding the Theosophical Society was to prevent the disasters that would arise if this wave of psychism should come in the midst of an atmosphere of selfishness and ignorance. Some people still wrongly suppose that H. P. Blavatsky initiated the interest in psychism; but what she really did was to prepare the way for a successful fight against the abuse of psychism; to prepare the way by introducing to the world a knowledge of OCCULTISM—a very different thing. She did work among the Spiritists because that movement was there ready to hand; among them she found many awaiting the teachings of Theosophy. She sought to turn the prevalent craze for phenomena into channels of true knowledge. Her writings all show how strongly she emphasized the dangers of dabbling in phenomenalism and the distinction between Occultism and the occult arts, between Spiritual powers and psychic powers.
Theosophy didn’t create this wave of psychism. It was introduced (in part) to deal with it. When H. P. Blavatsky started her work, she anticipated what was coming. An era of materialism was about to be followed by a reaction towards psychism. The initial signs were already seen in the rise of phenomenalism. One of the reasons for founding the Theosophical Society was to prevent the disasters that could arise if this wave of psychism hit in an environment of selfishness and ignorance. Some people still mistakenly think that H. P. Blavatsky started the interest in psychism; but what she really did was prepare for a successful fight against the misuse of psychism by introducing the world to Occultism—which is something very different. She worked with the Spiritists because that movement was readily available; among them, she found many who were seeking the teachings of Theosophy. She aimed to channel the popular obsession with phenomena into a source of true knowledge. Her writings clearly highlight how much she warned about the dangers of dabbling in phenomenalism and emphasized the distinction between Occultism and the occult arts, as well as between Spiritual powers and psychic powers.
Some may think the warnings of Theosophists against psychism are exaggerated, but the record of facts tells a different story. Every day brings new justification of these warnings. In a newspaper published by the American-Examiner Company there lately appeared an article entitled "The Soul-Destroying Poison of the East." Let it be said at the outset that the phrase thus unqualified would constitute a libel upon the East, and that it is not the East in general, but merely a particular phase of orientalism, that is intended. The title goes on: "The Tragic Flood of Broken Homes and Hearts, Disgrace and Suicide, that follows the broadening stream of Morbidly Alluring Oriental 'Philosophies' into Our Country."
Some might think the warnings from Theosophists about psychism are an overreaction, but the facts tell a different story. Every day adds new reasons to support these warnings. Recently, a newspaper published by the American-Examiner Company featured an article titled "The Soul-Destroying Poison of the East." It should be noted from the start that this phrase, as stated, unfairly attacks the East as a whole; it's not referring to the East in general, but rather a specific aspect of orientalism. The title continues: "The Tragic Flood of Broken Homes and Hearts, Disgrace and Suicide, that follows the growing stream of Morbidly Alluring Oriental 'Philosophies' into Our Country."
The article begins as follows:
The text remains unchanged.
It is startling to realize that in many a commonplace flat ... occult rites are being celebrated as shocking as the ancient worship of Moloch and Baal. A long series of recent occurrences has proved that Oriental occultism in various forms has many followers in the United States.... Hindu occultism is leprous.
It's surprising to realize that in many regular apartments ... shocking occult rituals are happening, resembling the ancient worship of Moloch and Baal. A recent series of events has revealed that various types of Eastern occultism have a significant following in the United States.... Hindu occultism is spreading.
This kind certainly is; but should it not be the ambition of Hindûs to clear their name from such an aspersion? The article then recounts several cases of the breaking up of homes, suicides, and other calamities, of a kind with which we are daily becoming more familiar through the columns of the newspapers; and it traces all these to the subtle influence of the said poison. It goes on to speak of "Tantrikism," a cult which is said to have 100,000 followers in the United States and to have been introduced by the "Swamis," many of whom came over ostensibly to attend the Congress of Religions in 1893. We know of a certain class of Swâmis, sanctimonious and plausible individuals, who reap a harvest from a credulous and admiring public.
This kind definitely is; but shouldn't Hindus aim to clear their name from such a label? The article then describes several instances of broken homes, suicides, and other tragedies, which we increasingly encounter in the news. It attributes all these issues to the subtle influence of this so-called poison. It also discusses "Tantrikism," a movement reportedly having 100,000 followers in the United States, introduced by the "Swamis," many of whom came over for the Congress of Religions in 1893. We are aware of a certain type of Swamis, self-righteous and convincing individuals, who profit from a gullible and admiring public.
According to my interpretation of the following quotations, the basis of this cult is a deification of passion and sensuality. Indeed that seems to be the whole tenor of it. It exalts weakness and vice into an appearance of virtue and makes a religion of depravity. The fundamental principle is thus expressed:
According to my understanding of the following quotes, the foundation of this cult is the worship of passion and sensuality. That really seems to be the main idea. It glorifies weakness and wrongdoing, giving them the look of virtue, and turns depravity into a belief system. The core principle is expressed like this:
Our emotional longings are not to be crushed, but we must lend brain, heart and muscle to secure their eternal gratification.
We shouldn’t ignore our emotional desires; instead, we should use our mind, heart, and strength to make sure they are fulfilled for good.
To quote again:
To quote again:
Some of the American Tantriks would persuade American parents that it is an honor to have their daughters chosen as nautch-girls, and it is sad to say that they sometimes succeed.
Some American Tantriks would persuade American parents that having their daughters chosen as nautch girls is an honor, and unfortunately, they sometimes succeed.
Oh, parents! Fond and foolish, but how ignorant!
Oh, parents! Loving and silly, yet so clueless!
All this fully justifies Theosophists in asserting that there is a cancer lurking at the roots of our racial vitality. How futile and frivolous, in face of this terrible fact, seem our puny efforts at reform by legislation and philanthropy, a mere tinkering at the symptoms. The sexual passion has obtained a fearful hold on us, as is manifested in numerous ways, in secret and open depravity, in the form of new religions and philosophies. Here we have a cult which exalts it into a worship and which is well calculated to ensnare the morbidly excited imaginations, debilitated nervous systems, and untrained minds of our ill-guided youth of either sex.
All this clearly supports Theosophists in claiming that there's a hidden cancer at the roots of our racial vitality. In light of this harsh reality, our small attempts at reform through legislation and charity seem trivial and superficial, just tinkering at the symptoms. Sexual desire has gained a terrible grip on us, evident in many ways, both in secret and public depravity, taking shape in new religions and philosophies. Here we have a movement that elevates it to a form of worship, which is likely to trap the overly stimulated imaginations, weakened nervous systems, and untrained minds of our misguided youth, regardless of gender.
No doubt the above account will come as a revelation to many,[Pg 395] and it may serve to enlighten them on some matters which before were dark, particularly as to the underground connexions between certain things which on the surface seem unconnected. One of these is the connexion between psychism and crank religions on the one hand and sexual depravity on the other. From the beginning Theosophists have insisted on this fact and issued warnings against the danger. It is a commonplace of the history of religions and cults that, when the devotees fail in following the path of light and duty, they lapse into sensual perversions. As far as we can trace back, we find instances of pure worship and sacred symbolism being perverted into gross license and corrupt teachings. In our times we have witnessed many eruptions of vice associated with crank religions. The connexion is not accidental; it simply means that when anyone dares to try and make the higher nature serve the lower he ends in a complete breakdown.
No doubt the account above will be eye-opening for many,[Pg 395] and it may help clarify certain issues that were previously unclear, especially regarding the hidden connections between things that seem unrelated on the surface. One of these is the link between psychism and fringe religions on one side and sexual depravity on the other. From the start, Theosophists have highlighted this fact and warned about the dangers. It’s a common idea in the history of religions and cults that when followers stray from the path of enlightenment and responsibility, they often fall into sexual perversions. As far back as we can trace, we've found examples of genuine worship and sacred symbols becoming twisted into outright debauchery and corrupt teachings. In our time, we've witnessed many outbreaks of wrongdoing tied to fringe religions. The connection isn’t coincidental; it simply shows that when someone tries to make their higher self serve their lower instincts, it leads to a total breakdown.
How well is illustrated the truth that psychic practices merely stimulate the animal centers, send up a foul current to the brain, and produce an emotional and erotic intoxication, which is often mistaken by the ignorant dabbler for divine inspiration!
How clearly the truth is shown that psychic practices just activate the animal instincts, send a bad energy to the brain, and create an emotional and erotic high, which is often confused by the clueless beginner for divine inspiration!
And here we call attention to the circumstance that innumerable people today are ignorantly and heedlessly dabbling in psychism. Many of them are perfectly innocent of any leanings to depravity. Yet observe the connexion. Theosophists have never failed to warn them; and for their pains have been laughed at; yet see the confirmation of their warnings. We merely take this occasion to point out to the heedless and innocent experimenters the dangers that lie ahead of them in the path they are treading. There are only two paths in Occultism—the right and the wrong; the right path is the path of duty, service, and righteous living; any other path is the wrong path.
And here we want to highlight that countless people today are unknowingly and carelessly exploring psychism. Many of them have no bad intentions at all. Yet, pay attention to the connection. Theosophists have always warned them; and for their efforts, they have been mocked. Still, look at how their warnings have been proven true. We just want to take this chance to alert the careless and innocent experimenters about the dangers that lie ahead on the path they are following. There are only two paths in Occultism—the right and the wrong; the right path is about duty, service, and living righteously; any other path is the wrong one.
In an age when nothing is immune against perversion, it is no slur upon the Theosophical Society to say that even that body, pure and lofty as its teachings and work are, has not been free from attempts made to divert it into some wrong direction. From time to time ambitious and misguided adherents have deserted its ranks that they might pursue outside the courses which they were prevented from pursuing within.
In a time when nothing is safe from corruption, it's not a criticism of the Theosophical Society to point out that even this organization, as noble and elevated as its teachings and work are, hasn’t escaped attempts to lead it astray. Occasionally, ambitious and misguided members have left its ranks to chase paths they couldn’t follow within.
In this way a number of so-called "Theosophical" cults have originated, which in varying degrees carry on a propaganda that[Pg 396] misrepresents Theosophy and thereby wrongs the public. The reason for alluding to this here is that some members of these cults are preaching the very psychism which, as has just been shown, is so intimately related to these grave abuses. In books and on the lecture platform we may find their leaders reproducing some form of the original Theosophical teachings and even professing lofty principles of morality; but a closer examination of the teachings prevailing among them reveals only too often the same unsavory atmosphere of psychism. If these "teachers" really followed the lofty teachings they profess there could be no reason why they should not be working in harmony with real Theosophists; but it is because they have cut themselves from the pure teachings of H. P. Blavatsky and the original Theosophical program that Theosophists are obliged to repudiate them.
In this way, several so-called "Theosophical" groups have emerged, which, to varying extents, promote ideas that[Pg 396] misrepresent Theosophy and mislead the public. The reason for mentioning this here is that some members of these groups are advocating for the very psychic phenomena that, as previously discussed, are closely linked to these serious abuses. In books and on the lecture circuit, their leaders may echo some version of the original Theosophical teachings and even claim high moral principles; however, a closer look at their teachings often reveals the same troubling atmosphere of psychism. If these "teachers" truly adhered to the high teachings they claim to support, there would be no reason they shouldn't work in harmony with genuine Theosophists. However, because they have distanced themselves from the pure teachings of H. P. Blavatsky and the original Theosophical program, Theosophists are forced to reject them.
It behooves all people who have a reputation to preserve to search out carefully these hidden connexions and make sure of the nature of everything they may endorse; for a man is judged by his associations.
It’s important for anyone who values their reputation to carefully look for these hidden connections and understand everything they might support; people are judged by the company they keep.
Again, all kinds of "new" social doctrines are being preached, usually in the name of liberty, honesty, and purity; and those who protest against them are dubbed "slaves of Mrs. Grundy." But in view of the above newspaper revelations it would seem as though the protestors had some justification for their warnings. In much of this talk about liberty we detect not liberty but license. We are told, on high authority, apparently, that it is better to give vent to one's "youthful vitality" than to let it smoulder; but what becomes of this argument in view of the Tântrik program mentioned above, or other similar cults?
Once again, all sorts of "new" social ideas are being promoted, often in the name of freedom, honesty, and purity; and those who speak out against them are labeled "slaves of Mrs. Grundy." However, based on the recent newspaper reports, it seems that the critics have some valid reasons for their concerns. In much of this discussion about freedom, we sense not freedom but rather a lack of restraint. We are told, by apparently high authorities, that it’s better to express one’s "youthful energy" than to let it fester; but where does this line of thinking lead us when considering the Tântrik program mentioned earlier, or other similar movements?
There is a class of popular writers who, having won the public ear by novels, brilliant criticism, or some such way, are now using the opportunity to vent their crude speculations and unripe imaginings, which pass current as "daring and original views." The morbidity, acidity, or angularity of their minds—seemingly unsuspected by themselves—is revealed in a way that dismisses them from the consideration of the more thoughtful readers; but they serve as ringleaders to a host of readers who share their temperament if not their literary gifts. They analyse in their peculiar fashion the institutions of human life as though they were people sent from another planet to inspect this world. Ignorant of the existence or possibility of points of view other than their own, they discuss marriage as if it were a physiological[Pg 397] problem, and men as if they were but draughts on a checkerboard.
There’s a group of popular writers who, after gaining attention with their novels, sharp critiques, or similar talents, are now seizing the chance to share their rough ideas and immature thoughts, which are labeled as "bold and innovative perspectives." The gloominess, bitterness, or awkwardness of their minds—unnoticed by themselves—becomes clear, leading more thoughtful readers to dismiss them. However, they become leaders for many readers who may share their outlook, if not their writing skills. They analyze human life institutions in their own strange way, as if they were visitors from another planet sent to observe our world. Unaware that other viewpoints exist, they talk about marriage as if it’s just a biological issue and treat men as mere pieces on a chessboard.
We have had novels based on the theory that human life is a physiological question, whose heroines are soulless over-cerebrated women of the most intolerable type; and a continuous torrent of smart writing whose aim seems to be to turn everything upside down and take the perverse view on every possible occasion. All this literary rubbish, whatever its moving spirit may be, must be regarded as a part of the general disintegrative force that is at work among us; its effect is to unsettle inexperienced minds at a time when they need guidance; and thus to pave the way for the implanting of the noxious seeds described above.
We’ve seen novels based on the idea that human life is just a biological issue, featuring heroines who are brainy but totally lacking in soul, and who are the most unbearable type. There’s also a constant stream of clever writing that seems determined to turn everything on its head and take the twisted perspective whenever possible. All this literary nonsense, regardless of its underlying message, should be seen as part of the overall breakdown happening around us; it unsettles inexperienced minds at a time when they really need direction, and makes it easier for harmful ideas to take root.
Time and space will not suffice for a full list of the movements and cults and fads which are all heading, consciously or unconsciously, in this dangerous direction—fads scientific, religious, social, what not. Sometimes one can detect the same element at the root of them—the morbid craving, the pruriency of thought, the subtle suggestion of the lower nature seeking new recognition for itself by assuming an attractive disguise.
Time and space won't allow for a complete list of the movements, groups, and trends that are all moving, either knowingly or unknowingly, in this risky direction—scientific, religious, social fads, and more. Sometimes, you can sense the same element beneath them all—the unhealthy desire, the inappropriate curiosity, the subtle hint of our base instincts trying to gain new acknowledgment by putting on a tempting facade.
The difficulties of a Theosophist may be realized when we bear in mind that he has to warn people against dangers which, though real to him, by reason of his knowledge of human nature, are by them unsuspected. So many of the fads seem quite harmless. Yet the Theosophist may be aware of the direction in which they are tending, or of some ugly facts beneath the surface. His warnings are uttered with the voice of genuine compassion. He sees every one of his warnings justified as time goes on and the latent seeds of evil develop and come into view. His one aim in life is to spread a knowledge of the noble and helpful teachings of Theosophy, for these alone can cope with such a subtle and powerful foe. His pity is aroused for those who are innocently lending themselves to such a propaganda, and for those earnest truth-seekers who are deceived by the misrepresentation.
The challenges faced by a Theosophist can be understood when we consider that they have to alert people about dangers that, while very real to them because of their understanding of human nature, remain unseen by others. Many trends may seem completely harmless. However, the Theosophist might recognize the direction these trends are heading or some troubling realities beneath the surface. Their warnings come from a place of true compassion. Over time, they see every one of their warnings validated as the hidden seeds of negativity grow and become apparent. Their primary goal in life is to promote the noble and beneficial teachings of Theosophy, as these are the only means to confront such a subtle and formidable adversary. They feel a deep sympathy for those who are unwittingly supporting this kind of propaganda and for earnest truth-seekers who fall victim to the distortion.
So great is the menace of evils like the above, and so rapidly are they spreading, that every attempted reform sinks into insignificance beside the importance of dealing with this. We fret about the evils of our educational system, the increase of insanity and suicide, child-degeneracy, consumption and cancer, drug-taking, the white slave traffic, unemployment and labor troubles, all kinds of problems; when down in the very marrow of our twentieth century life lurks this frightful decay. Under the most plausible and specious forms it insinuates [Pg 398]itself. Many "teachers" are insinuating the same poison into us under the guise of fine high-sounding doctrines, and sometimes even by using Theosophical terms. Sometimes from beneath the surface of their public teachings some "inner doctrine" pops up as though the teachers were experimenting with the public tolerance; and we hear whispers of a "new morality," strange sexual doctrines, etc. Then, if we are wise, we suspect what lies at the root.
The threat posed by evils like these is so significant and spreading so quickly that any attempts at reform seem trivial in comparison to addressing this issue. We worry about the problems in our education system, the rise in mental illness and suicides, the decline of children, diseases like tuberculosis and cancer, drug use, human trafficking, unemployment, and labor disputes—so many issues. Yet, deep within the core of our twentieth-century lives, this terrifying decay is lurking. It presents itself in the most believable and deceptive ways. Many "teachers" are subtly spreading this toxin among us under the pretense of noble-sounding ideas, sometimes even using Theosophical terminology. Occasionally, hidden beneath their outward teachings, an "inner doctrine" emerges, almost as if these teachers are testing the limits of public acceptance; we start to hear murmurs of a "new morality," unusual sexual beliefs, and more. If we are wise, we begin to question what is truly at the foundation of these ideas.
The consequences to our children and youth are a thing that should surely move our hearts. Parents and teachers alike are by their own confession unable to cope with the evils becoming so rampant among the young. Noted headmasters have given up in despair the attempt to stop unnatural vice among the boys entrusted by loving parents to their care. Most mothers are sublimely ignorant of what goes on in the inner life of their boys and girls, who in secret and in ignorance are all the time sowing in their constitution the soil of debility in which the poison seeds so ruthlessly sown can sprout.
The impact on our children and teens is something that should definitely touch our hearts. Parents and teachers openly admit they can't handle the problems that are spreading so quickly among the youth. Respected headmasters have thrown in the towel, feeling hopeless in their effort to prevent unnatural behavior among the boys who are entrusted to their care by loving parents. Most mothers are blissfully unaware of what happens in the inner lives of their sons and daughters, who, in secret and without knowledge, are constantly planting the seeds of weakness in their being, where the toxic seeds can take root without mercy.
In fact there is no visible power competent to deal with this evil. It lies beyond the reach of any criminal or judicial procedure. Religion is powerless before it; science can find no cure. So the conclusion remains that unless something is done, the evil will continue to grow and spread unchecked, involving in its decay the very powers that should check it, until the fabric of society is altogether loosened and our civilization comes to a premature end.
In fact, there is no clear power capable of addressing this problem. It’s beyond the reach of any criminal or legal process. Religion is ineffective against it; science can’t find a solution. So the conclusion remains that unless action is taken, the problem will keep growing and spreading unchecked, dragging down the very forces that should stop it, until the structure of society completely weakens and our civilization comes to an untimely end.
In the past whole nations probably have been swept away by this cause. Our own race has reached a point in its development where the same fate threatens it. Unless we are to experience a general outburst of libertinism, a welter of disease and insanity, a universal strife, we must find some means of restoring a knowledge of the immutable laws of life and an adherence thereto, such as taught by Theosophy. Passion can never be overcome by being indulged; it has to be subdued by self-knowledge.
In the past, entire nations have likely been wiped out because of this issue. Our own society has come to a point in its development where the same fate is looming. If we want to avoid a widespread explosion of moral decay, a surge of sickness and madness, and universal conflict, we need to find a way to revive an understanding of the unchangeable laws of life and commitment to them, like what Theosophy teaches. Passion can never be conquered by giving in to it; it must be controlled through self-awareness.
Those unfortunately afflicted with unlawful desires should not seek to make society their victim in the hope of thus saving their miserable selves. Let them patiently and loyally bear their burden until unremitting effort at last brings the meed of success. Such infirmities must perish at last if they are not fed by the mind; but as they took a long time in the acquiring, they may take a long time in the undoing. Disease is thrown off by building surely, if slowly, a healthy foundation. We conclude with a few quotations from H. P. Blavatsky:
Those who are unfortunately burdened with unlawful desires shouldn't try to make society a victim in hopes of saving themselves. They should patiently and faithfully bear their burden until consistent effort finally leads to success. Such weaknesses will eventually disappear if they aren’t nurtured by the mind; however, since they took a long time to develop, they may also take a long time to undo. Illness is overcome by steadily, albeit slowly, building a strong foundation for health. We conclude with a few quotes from H. P. Blavatsky:
Do not believe that lust can ever be killed out if gratified or satiated, for this is an abomination inspired by Mâra [delusion]. It is by feeding vice that it expands and waxes strong, like to the worm that fattens on the blossom's heart.—The Voice of the Silence
Don’t think that you can ever eliminate lust by fulfilling it, because that’s a misguided belief based on illusions. Indulging in vice only makes it stronger, much like a worm that feeds on the heart of a flower.—The Voice of the Silence
* * * * *
* * * * *
Occultism is not Magic. It is comparatively easy to learn the trick of spells and the methods of using the subtler, but still material, forces of physical nature; the powers of the animal soul in man are soon awakened; the forces which his love, his hate, his passion, can call into operation, are readily developed. But this is Black Magic—Sorcery.... The powers and forces of animal nature can be used by the selfish and revengeful, as much as by the unselfish and the all-forgiving; the powers and forces of Spirit lend themselves only to the perfectly pure in heart—and this is Divine Magic.—Practical Occultism
Occultism is not the same as Magic. It's relatively easy to learn how to cast spells and tap into the more subtle, yet still physical, forces of nature; the powers of the animal soul in humans can be quickly awakened, and the emotions like love, hate, and passion can be easily developed. But this is Black Magic—Sorcery. The powers and forces of animal nature can be used by both selfish and vengeful people, as well as those who are selfless and forgiving; however, the powers and forces of Spirit can only be accessed by those who are completely pure of heart—and this is Divine Magic.—Practical Occultism
* * * * *
* * * * *
There are not in the West half-a-dozen among the fervent hundreds who call themselves "Occultists," who have even an approximately correct idea of the nature of the Science they seek to master. With a few exceptions, they are all on the highway to Sorcery. Let them restore some order in the chaos that reigns in their minds, before they protest against this statement. Let them first learn the true relation in which the Occult Sciences stand to Occultism, and the difference between the two, and then feel wrathful if they still think themselves right. Meanwhile, let them learn that Occultism differs from Magic and other secret Sciences as the glorious sun does from a rush-light, as the immutable and immortal Spirit of Man—the reflection of the absolute, causeless, and unknowable All—differs from the mortal clay, the human body.—Occultism versus the Occult Arts
There aren’t many people in the West—maybe half a dozen out of the passionate hundreds who call themselves "Occultists"—who have even a somewhat accurate understanding of the Science they’re trying to learn. With a few exceptions, they’re all heading down the path of Sorcery. They should first try to clear up the confusion in their minds before getting upset about this statement. They need to grasp the true relationship between Occult Sciences and Occultism, and the distinction between the two, before they feel angry if they still think they’re correct. In the meantime, they should recognize that Occultism is as different from Magic and other secret Sciences as the brilliant sun is from a dim light, just as the eternal and unchanging Spirit of Man—the reflection of the absolute, causeless, and unknowable All—is different from the temporary material body. —Occultism versus the Occult Arts
A MAGIC BOAT: by D. F.
IN the Scandinavian saga the vessel Ellida one day quietly sailed into harbor and dropped anchor, without a living creature on board. This performance seems at first to be surpassed by that of an electric launch on Lake Wann, Berlin, which though carrying no human freight effected the following feats at the behest of a distant but controlling intelligence: steering; starting, stopping, or reversing of engines; firing of signal guns, fireworks, mines, or torpedoes; ringing of bells; lighting or extinction of electric lamps; and other operations. Of course the agency is an ingenious extension and adaptation of wireless telegraphic methods, said to be applicable also to airplanes, railroad trains, life-boats, etc. But the Ellida had some excellent qualities, too, for work in all weather on the high seas.
In the Scandinavian saga, the ship Ellida one day quietly sailed into the harbor and dropped anchor with no one on board. This event might seem less impressive than that of a remote-controlled electric boat on Lake Wann in Berlin, which, although it carried no passengers, performed several tasks under the direction of a distant operator: steering, starting, stopping, or reversing engines; firing signal guns, fireworks, mines, or torpedoes; ringing bells; turning electric lights on and off; and other operations. This technology is a clever adaptation of wireless telegraphy, which is also said to be usable for airplanes, trains, lifeboats, and more. However, the Ellida had some great features for operating in any weather on the open sea.
IRISH SCENES: by Fred J. Dick, M. Inst. C. E., M. Inst. C. E. I.

TO the archaeologist, the geologist, the folk-lorist, and the lover of nature in all her aspects, perhaps no area of similar extent is more replete with interest than that of Ireland. As to fairies, the county Sligo folk will tell you they have more of them to the square yard than can be found in a square mile of the county Kerry. Folk-lorists will doubtless pass upon this claim intelligently, when they wear the right sort of spectacles. Fairies aside, however, hardly a square mile of the country lacks some ruin of great antiquity.
TO the archaeologist, the geologist, the folklorist, and anyone who loves nature in all her forms, there may be no other area of similar size that is as fascinating as Ireland. When it comes to fairies, the people of County Sligo will insist they have more of them per square yard than can be found in a square mile of County Kerry. Folklorists will surely evaluate this claim thoughtfully, once they put on the right kind of lenses. But setting fairies aside, nearly every square mile in the country has some ancient ruin.
Nearly two thousand years have elapsed since Baile Atha Cliath Duibhlinne (the town of the hurdle-ford on the black river), now Dublin, began to share with Tara the honor of being chief city. Dublin, therefore, has no known history that could be called really ancient; for in the light of the Theosophical teachings and records, two thousand years is merely modern. Tara, on the other hand, was a center of national life and government so ancient as to be probably coeval with Brugh na Boinne. Which means they were there "before the flood," or in other words, long before Poseidon went down, some eleven or twelve thousand years ago.
Nearly two thousand years have passed since Baile Atha Cliath Duibhlinne (the town of the hurdle-ford on the black river), now Dublin, began to share the distinction of being the chief city with Tara. Therefore, Dublin doesn’t have any history that could be considered truly ancient; according to Theosophical teachings and records, two thousand years is just modern. On the other hand, Tara was a center of national life and government so ancient that it was likely contemporary with Brugh na Boinne. This means they existed "before the flood," or in other words, long before Poseidon sank, around eleven or twelve thousand years ago.
The fact that the city of Tara was set on a hill, suggests the idea that there may have been a time, once, when cities having certain high functions to fulfil, were usually set on hills.
The fact that the city of Tara was located on a hill suggests that there may have been a time when cities with specific important roles were typically built on hills.
In correspondence with the withdrawal of the higher influences of the Tuatha de Danaans from visible participation in Irish life, and the reign of the Formorians and their heirs, leading Ireland in common with other places to descent through dark ages, it was fitting that regal and poetic Tara should fade, and Dublin rise with its distilleries, breweries, and vivisection halls, and with many of its folk within hospitals, poor-houses, and insane asylums—in accentuation of the modern spirit. That such conditions are, in point of fact, unnecessary, can easily be deduced from the study of certain small races who have not wholly forgotten some essential principles in the art of living.
In line with the diminishing influence of the Tuatha de Danann in Irish life, and the rise of the Formorians and their descendants, Ireland, like many other places, fell into dark ages. It was inevitable that the regal and poetic Tara would fade while Dublin grew with its distilleries, breweries, and vivisection labs, alongside many of its people ending up in hospitals, poorhouses, and asylums—emphasizing the modern spirit. The fact that these conditions are actually unnecessary can easily be inferred from studying certain small communities that haven't completely forgotten some basic principles of living.
Nevertheless, Dublin, equally with other parts of Ireland, has its bright side. Much of its social life is vivacious, artistic, and literary in high degree, surpassing many cities in these respects. This city began to assume its present appearance in the eighteenth century, when Sackville street, as then named, was built. It is one of the finest streets in Europe. The munificent grants of the Irish parliament[Pg 401] enabled many handsome public buildings to be constructed, as well as hospitals, harbors, canals, etc. Among the finest of the public edifices is that of the old houses of parliament, now occupied as a bank.
Nevertheless, Dublin, like other parts of Ireland, has its bright side. Much of its social life is vibrant, artistic, and highly literary, surpassing many cities in these areas. This city started to take on its current look in the eighteenth century when Sackville Street, as it was then called, was built. It is one of the finest streets in Europe. The generous grants from the Irish parliament[Pg 401] allowed for the construction of many impressive public buildings, as well as hospitals, harbors, canals, and more. Among the best of the public structures is the old houses of parliament, which is now used as a bank.
The first meeting of the Irish parliament within the part of this structure then completed, took place in 1731; but entire legislative independence was only reached in 1782. Eighteen years later, owing to some rather meretricious influences, the parliament voted away its rights; and the Union occurred in 1800. The building, which took many years to complete, possesses majesty in design combined with simplicity in arrangement, and has few rivals. Constructed of Portland stone, the style is chastely classic, owing nothing to extraneous embellishment—the mere outline producing a harmonious effect. The principal front is formed by an Ionic colonnade, raised on a flight of steps, and ranged round three sides of a spacious quadrangle. In the central part a portico projects, formed of four Ionic columns, sustaining a tympanum with the royal arms, while the apex is adorned with a colossal statue—Hibernia—with others representing Fidelity and Commerce on the western and eastern points. From the outer ends of these colonnades the building sweeps eastward and westward in circular form, the walls, unpierced by openings, standing behind rows of Corinthian columns, and having the interspaces tastefully indented by niches. Over the eastern portico are statues of Fortitude, Justice, and Liberty. The original designer of this noble edifice is unknown. The House of Lords has been left practically untouched to this day, save that the Speaker's chair is now in the Royal Irish Academy.
The first meeting of the Irish parliament in the completed part of this building took place in 1731; however, full legislative independence was achieved only in 1782. Eighteen years later, due to some rather questionable influences, the parliament voted to give up its rights, leading to the Union in 1800. The building, which took many years to finish, is impressive in design while maintaining a simple layout, and has few rivals. Made from Portland stone, its style is elegantly classic, needing no additional decoration—the basic shape creates a harmonious effect. The main front features an Ionic colonnade raised on a set of steps, surrounding three sides of a large courtyard. In the center, a portico juts out, supported by four Ionic columns, holding up a pediment with the royal arms, while above is a massive statue of Hibernia, with additional statues of Fidelity and Commerce on the western and eastern ends. From the outer edges of these colonnades, the building gracefully curves east and west in a circular shape, with walls that have no openings, standing behind rows of Corinthian columns, with the spaces between them artfully indented with niches. Above the eastern portico are statues of Fortitude, Justice, and Liberty. The original designer of this grand structure remains unknown. The House of Lords has been largely unchanged to this day, except that the Speaker's chair is now located in the Royal Irish Academy.
On the opposite side of College Green is the extensive Corinthian façade of Trinity College; and passing a short way towards Sackville (now O'Connell) street, one reaches the Carlisle Bridge, from which can be seen another magnificent building called the Custom House (though so immense as to accommodate many government offices), as well as the Four Courts and other massive structures, so numerous as to give the impression of a people possessing energy, taste, and industry. Since the early years of the nineteenth century, however, there have been no fine buildings added, if we except the splendid pile of the Science and Art Museums and Library in Kildare street.
On the opposite side of College Green is the grand Corinthian façade of Trinity College. If you walk a short distance toward Sackville (now O'Connell) street, you'll reach the Carlisle Bridge, from which you can see another impressive building called the Custom House (so large that it houses many government offices), along with the Four Courts and other substantial structures, all of which create an impression of a vibrant, cultured, and industrious people. However, since the early nineteenth century, no new fine buildings have been added, except for the magnificent Science and Art Museums and Library on Kildare street.
The environs of Dublin, within a dozen miles or so, possess singular charm and variety; and on Sundays the good folk keep the jaunting-cars busy throughout the regions from Delgany, Powerscourt and the Dublin mountains, to Leixlip, Howth and Malahide. Not many[Pg 402] know that Malahide Castle contains an altar-piece from the oratory of Mary Queen of Scots, at Holyrood, for which Charles II gave two thousand pounds sterling. Among the valuable paintings in this Castle is a portrait of Charles I by Vandyke.
The areas around Dublin, within about twelve miles, have a unique charm and variety. On Sundays, locals keep the jaunting cars busy in places like Delgany, Powerscourt, the Dublin mountains, Leixlip, Howth, and Malahide. Not many[Pg 402] know that Malahide Castle has an altar piece from the chapel of Mary Queen of Scots at Holyrood, which Charles II purchased for two thousand pounds. Among the valuable paintings in this castle is a portrait of Charles I by Vandyke.
There is a territory within almost equally easy reach of Dublin, whose loveliness excels anything of the kind in Ireland except possibly the Blackwater in county Waterford. It is the Boyne valley between Slane and Beauparc. Everyone in Dublin admits it lovely—but no one has seen it!
There’s an area that's almost just as easy to get to from Dublin, whose beauty surpasses anything else like it in Ireland, except maybe the Blackwater in County Waterford. It’s the Boyne Valley between Slane and Beauparc. Everyone in Dublin agrees it’s beautiful—but no one has actually seen it!
In the north and west of Ireland the scenery is frequently wild and stern. Of this character is Fairhead on the Antrim Coast, the Robogdium Promontorium of Ptolemy the geographer, where on one's northward journey is obtained the first glimpse of the remarkable columnar basalt formation met with in profusion in the Giant's Causeway region. One of the basaltic pillars forming the stupendous natural colonnade over six hundred feet high at Fairhead, is a rectangular prism 33 feet by 36 on the sides, and 319 feet in height, and is the largest basaltic pillar known.
In the north and west of Ireland, the landscape is often rugged and harsh. One notable example is Fairhead on the Antrim Coast, known as the Robogdium Promontorium in Ptolemy's writings. As you travel north, you get your first view of the impressive columnar basalt formations that are abundant in the Giant's Causeway area. One of the basalt pillars that make up the breathtaking natural colonnade rises over six hundred feet high at Fairhead. This particular pillar is a rectangular prism, measuring 33 feet by 36 feet on the sides and standing 319 feet tall, making it the largest basalt pillar known.
Further along this coast is the rope-bridge at Carrick-a-Rede, which sways in the wind as you walk over it, while the Atlantic waves boil in the appalling chasm beneath; and woe to you, if overcome by terror you attempt to lean on the thin hand-line.
Further along this coast is the rope bridge at Carrick-a-Rede, which sways in the wind as you cross it, while the Atlantic waves crash violently in the terrifying chasm below; and shame on you if, overwhelmed by fear, you try to lean on the thin hand-line.
The coast scenery in the vicinity of the Giant's Causeway is grandly impressive, as seen from a boat. The promontory called the Pleaskin, consisting of terrace upon terrace of columnar basalt, and the succession of extraordinary rock groups such as the Sea Gulls, the King and his Nobles, the Nursing Child, the Priest and his Flock, the Chimney Rock, the Giant's Organ, and finally the Causeway itself, form astonishing instances of nature's sportfulness.
The coastal views near the Giant's Causeway are incredibly stunning when seen from a boat. The cliff known as the Pleaskin, made up of layer upon layer of columnar basalt, along with the series of amazing rock formations like the Sea Gulls, the King and his Nobles, the Nursing Child, the Priest and his Flock, the Chimney Rock, the Giant's Organ, and finally the Causeway itself, are remarkable examples of nature's creativity.
The pillars in the Causeway number about forty thousand, and are composed mainly of irregular hexagonal prisms varying from fifteen to twenty-six inches in diameter, but all fitting together compactly. Among other features of the place is the Giant's Amphitheatre, which is exactly semi-circular, with the slopes at the same angle all round; while around the uppermost part runs a row of columns eighty feet high. As a German writer, Kahl, continues:
The pillars in the Causeway are about forty thousand in total and are mostly made up of irregular hexagonal prisms that range from fifteen to twenty-six inches in diameter, all fitting together snugly. Another interesting feature of the area is the Giant's Amphitheatre, which is perfectly semi-circular, with the slopes at a consistent angle all the way around; and at the very top, there’s a row of columns that are eighty feet tall. As a German writer, Kahl, notes:
Then comes a broad rounded projection, like an immense bench, for the accommodation of the giant guests of Finn MacCumhal; then again a row of columns sixty feet high, and then again a gigantic bench, and so down to the [Pg 403]bottom, where the water is enclosed by a circle of black boulder stones, like the limits of the arena.
Next, there’s a wide, rounded ledge that looks like a giant bench, meant for the comfort of Finn MacCumhal's giant guests. Following that, there’s a row of columns that reach sixty feet high, and then another huge bench that stretches down to the [Pg 403]bottom, where the water is encircled by a ring of black boulders, resembling the walls of an arena.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE OLD HOUSES OF PARLIAMENT—NOW THE BANK OF IRELAND; COLLEGE GREEN, DUBLIN
THE OLD HOUSES OF PARLIAMENT—NOW THE BANK OF IRELAND; COLLEGE GREEN, DUBLIN

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo & Engraving Dept.
AN IRISH PEASANT WOMAN
AN IRISH FARMER WOMAN

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
AN IRISH FARMER
AN IRISH FARMER

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
PART OF THE GIANTS' CAUSEWAY, ANTRIM, IRELAND
PART OF THE GIANTS' CAUSEWAY, ANTRIM, IRELAND
We should have to go back to the era when the Bamian statues were carved out of the living rock (see The Secret Doctrine, ii, 388) to find giants tall enough to occupy this amphitheater gracefully.
We would need to go back to the time when the Bamian statues were carved from the living rock (see The Secret Doctrine, ii, 388) to find giants tall enough to fill this amphitheater gracefully.
The convulsion which lowered the Giants' Causeway, with its substratum of ocher, below the upper tier level of the Pleaskin, produced the landslide at the Giants' Organ, and submerged the continuous land connexion with Staffa, must have belonged to far pre-Atlantean times (the Atlantean continental system proper having ended nearly a million years ago), and be referable to the Secondary Age, when there really were giants somewhat approaching the size suggested. It must have been far back in Lemurian times, for the sinking and transformation of the Lemurian continental systems began in the vicinity of Norway, and ended at Atlantean Lankâ, of which Ceylon was the northern highland.
The upheaval that lowered the Giants' Causeway, with its layer of ocher, below the upper tier of the Pleaskin, caused the landslide at the Giants' Organ and submerged the continuous land connection with Staffa. This must have happened in prehistoric times, well before Atlantis (the Atlantean continental system ended nearly a million years ago), and can be traced back to the Secondary Age, when there were indeed giants roughly the size suggested. It must have occurred a long time ago during Lemurian times since the sinking and change of the Lemurian continental systems began near Norway and ended at Atlantean Lankâ, with Ceylon being the northern highland.
There are traditions of enormous giants in many parts of Ireland. Thus the rope-bridge chasm above mentioned, is said to have been cut by a stroke of Finn MacCumhal's sword, a feat that would have been difficult for even a Lemurian giant. The legends in Kerry express, by similar exaggeration, the size and strength of a former giant race.
There are legends of giant figures in many parts of Ireland. The rope-bridge chasm mentioned earlier is said to have been created by a swing of Finn MacCumhal's sword, a task that would have been tough even for a giant from Lemuria. The stories in Kerry similarly highlight, through exaggeration, the size and strength of an ancient race of giants.
This reminds us that the Raphaim (phantoms), Nephilim (fallen ones), and Gibborim (mighty ones) of the Bible refer to the First and Second semi-ethereal Races, the Third (Lemurian), and the Fourth (Atlantean) respectively.
This reminds us that the Raphaim (ghosts), Nephilim (fallen ones), and Gibborim (mighty ones) of the Bible refer to the First and Second semi-ethereal Races, the Third (Lemurian), and the Fourth (Atlantean) respectively.
But in order to grasp this subject intelligently, the reader may be referred to those volumes which it will be more and more the principal business of the scholars, archaeologists, and scientific men of the twentieth century to study, interpret and vindicate (vindication is already in full stride), namely, The Secret Doctrine, written by H. P. Blavatsky.
But to understand this topic clearly, readers should look at the volumes that will increasingly be the main focus for scholars, archaeologists, and scientists in the twentieth century to study, interpret, and defend (defense is already underway), specifically, The Secret Doctrine, written by H. P. Blavatsky.

True glory consists in doing that which deserves to be written, in writing what deserves to be read, and in so living as to make the world happier for our living in it.—Pliny
Real glory comes from doing things that are worth writing about, writing things that are worth reading, and living in a way that makes the world a happier place because we exist.—Pliny
THE BLUEBELLS OF WERNOLEU: a Welsh Legend
by Kenneth Morris
International Theosophical Headquarters
Point Loma, California
International Theosophical Headquarters
Point Loma, CA
THE SOUL AT THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION:
by Henry Travers

THE majority of people are not very original and independent in their thinking, and consequently prefer to await the sanction of some recognized authority before accepting a doctrine. For this reason it is scarcely just to lay all the blame on the institutions, ecclesiastical and otherwise, which supply this demand. For this reason, too, it will be a matter of considerable moment that a professor at the meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science should have brought forward arguments which, according to the report of his address, "help the belief that man has a soul."
THE majority of people aren't very original or independent in their thinking, so they tend to wait for some recognized authority to validate a belief before accepting it. For this reason, it's not entirely fair to place all the blame on the institutions, religious or otherwise, that cater to this demand. Additionally, it's significant that a professor at the meeting of the British Association for the Advancement of Science presented arguments that, according to the report of his address, "support the belief that man has a soul."
The arguments brought forward are as old as man himself, it is true; but doctrines are judged largely according to their immediate source. Thus a new color, an additional weight, is given to the idea that the eye has been made by "some external agency cognizant of all the properties of light," and to the idea that the brain is an instrument played upon by some power that is not material. We have heard this from the pulpit, perhaps; now we hear it from the lecture table; so we can believe it a little more strongly than we did before.
The arguments presented are as old as humanity itself, that's true; but beliefs are mostly judged by their source. So, a new perspective, an added emphasis, is placed on the idea that the eye was created by "some external force aware of all the properties of light," and on the notion that the brain is an instrument influenced by a non-material power. We've heard this from the pulpit, maybe; now we hear it from the lecture hall; so we can accept it a bit more firmly than we did before.
The lecturer's cautious remarks, as gathered from a brief report, seem to indicate a belief on his part that there may be a soul after all. The report is headed, "Eye and Brain Show a Soul Possibly Independent of Life." His view is said to be regarded by physiologists as offering a great stimulus to research, and "it provides for the general[Pg 407] public a new exposition of the theory of belief in a divinity." The eye and the brain are such wonderful instruments that they surely must have been made by some intelligent power. That is the argument, and it surely must have occurred to many people before. "The brain's workings and the will-power suggested," he said, "that the brain was mysteriously affected by invisible and untraceable harmonies." The following is of interest to Darwinists:
The lecturer's careful comments, as noted in a short report, suggest he believes there might actually be a soul. The report is titled, "Eye and Brain Show a Soul Possibly Independent of Life." His perspective is seen by physiologists as a significant incentive for research, and "it offers the general public a new interpretation of the theory of belief in a higher power." The eye and the brain are such incredible tools that they must have been created by some intelligent force. That’s the argument, and it likely has crossed the minds of many before. "The way the brain functions and the concept of willpower suggest," he said, "that the brain is mysteriously influenced by unseen and untraceable harmonies." The following is of interest to Darwinists:
It was natural to suppose, he declared, the existence of some external agent over and above natural selection, which [latter] would have done no more than assist in the process.
He said it was fair to assume that there was an outside force beyond natural selection, which would have only played a supporting role in the process.
Natural selection is in fact no more than a phrase descriptive of the process itself; it can neither help nor hinder, any more than the theory of the law of gravitation can pull down a stone or the calculus of probabilities affect the destiny of a soul.
Natural selection is really just a term that describes the process itself; it can’t help or hinder any more than the theory of gravity can make a stone fall or probability theory can influence the fate of a soul.
One feels as if the ancient faiths of humanity, after being confirmed and appealed against times without number, had been laid before a final court of appeal, which, after many painstaking and protracted labors, had at last begun to hand down opinions, slowly and carefully. The existence of the soul has at last been established beyond all possible cavil. It has passed all the courts, there is no further appeal, it is law. The most irrational rationalist, the most credulous sceptic, the most visionary materialist, may now believe in the soul. There really is one. At least "there was some loophole for the view that mind was not directly associated with life or living matter, but only indirectly with certain dispositions of dynamic state that were sometimes present within certain parts of it." (Times report.) At present, then, we may believe in a soul—cautiously. One wonders if the British Association will ever get so far as to say that we must believe in a soul.
One feels like the ancient beliefs of humanity, after being validated and challenged countless times, have finally been presented before a final authority, which, after much careful and lengthy deliberation, has started to issue rulings, slowly and thoughtfully. The existence of the soul has finally been proven beyond any doubt. It has gone through every level of inquiry, there’s no further appeal, it’s established law. The most unreasonable rationalist, the most gullible skeptic, the most fanciful materialist, can now accept the existence of the soul. It really exists. At least "there was some loophole for the view that mind was not directly associated with life or living matter, but only indirectly with certain dispositions of dynamic state that were sometimes present within certain parts of it." (Times report.) So, for now, we can cautiously believe in a soul. One wonders if the British Association will ever go so far as to say that we must believe in a soul.
But why should there be only one soul? Why not separate souls for the eye, the brain, the heart, the liver—all equally wonderful? The fact is that such problems as this have been debated from time immemorial, and one can but refer the curious to the world's literature. While our learned men are cautiously speculating about "a soul," the literature of Hindûstân (to take a single instance), thousands of years old, summarizes the tenets of many different schools of philosophy on the subject of the various souls in man, the faculties of these souls, the nature of the mind, its numerous powers and functions, the inner senses and their external organs, and so forth. And[Pg 408] back of all lies the inscrutable Self of man, the Master and possessor of all these powers. Verily we have much yet to learn—the road we are going. It looks like a snail verifying the tracks of a bird. It looks as if these physiologists had just arrived at the edge of the sea, near enough to get their feet wet so as to know there is a sea. And now they are talking about a promising field of investigation.
But why should there be just one soul? Why not individual souls for the eye, the brain, the heart, the liver—all equally amazing? The truth is that questions like this have been debated for ages, and those interested can find plenty of material in the world's literature. While our scholars are carefully pondering the concept of "a soul," the literature from Hindustān (just to name one example), which is thousands of years old, covers the beliefs of many different philosophical schools regarding the various souls in humans, the capabilities of these souls, the nature of the mind, its many powers and functions, the inner senses, and their external organs, and so on. And[Pg 408] at the core of it all lies the mysterious Self of man, the Master and owner of all these abilities. Truly, we have much left to discover—the path we're on. It feels like a snail tracing the steps of a bird. It seems as if these physiologists have just reached the shoreline, close enough to get their feet wet and realize there's an ocean. And now they're discussing a promising area of exploration.
Of course these physiologists are souls, the same as the rest of us, and they have minds and other faculties which they use all the time. But what they are doing is to bring a little of this actual practical knowledge down to the plane of formal theory. An extraordinary duality of the mind, truly! To be a soul, to act as a soul, and yet to live half in and half out of a mental state wherein conditions are entirely different! One sometimes wonders what bearing these speculations have upon actual life at all. The achievements of science lie mainly in the region of applied mechanics and chemistry. Physiology brings us closer into contact with vital questions that cannot be ignored and that yet lie without the prescribed domain.
Of course, these physiologists are people just like the rest of us, and they use their minds and other abilities all the time. But what they’re doing is bringing some of this practical knowledge into the realm of formal theory. It’s really a remarkable split in the mind! To be a person, to act like one, and yet to live partly in a mindset where everything is completely different! One often wonders how these theories actually relate to real life. The successes of science are mostly in the areas of applied mechanics and chemistry. Physiology connects us more deeply with important questions that we can’t ignore but that still fall outside the usual boundaries.
The zoological professor also indulged in a little flight of the imagination; for in lecturing on "The Greater Problems of Biology," he made "Wonderment" a part of his theme. He pointed out that the problems of consciousness and the mystery of the reasoning soul were not for the biologist but the psychologist.
The zoology professor also allowed himself a bit of creativity; while lecturing on "The Greater Problems of Biology," he included "Wonderment" as part of his discussion. He noted that the issues of consciousness and the mystery of the thinking soul were not for biologists but for psychologists.
Beyond and remote from physical causation lay the End, the Final Cause of the philosopher, the reason why, in the which were hidden the problems of organic harmony and autonomy and the mysteries of apparent purpose, adaptation, fitness, and design. Here, in the region of teleology, the plain rationalism that guided them through the physical facts and causes began to disappoint them, and Intuition, which was of close kin to Faith [capitals not ours], began to make herself heard.
Beyond and apart from physical causes lies the End, the Final Cause of the philosopher, the reason for everything, where the questions of organic harmony and autonomy, along with the mysteries of apparent purpose, adaptation, fitness, and design, were concealed. In this realm of teleology, the simple rationalism that had previously guided them through physical facts and causes began to fail, and Intuition, closely tied to Faith, started to reveal itself.
This is enough to make Tyndall turn in his grave, thereby causing an earthquake in Scotland. He was so very satisfied with the plain rationalism, and died before it began to disappoint. What would he have said of Intuition, if not that it is a secretion of one of our glands? It seems to have taken a long time to realize that purpose, design, etc., are qualities of mind and not of matter. It is absolutely essential that physiologists should study mind and soul, even though their immediate object be the body. What geologist could adequately study the earth if he ignored the existence of the air and the sea?
This would definitely make Tyndall turn in his grave, causing an earthquake in Scotland. He was very content with plain rationalism and passed away before it started to let him down. What would he have thought of Intuition, if not that it’s just a secretion from one of our glands? It seems to have taken a long time for us to understand that purpose, design, and so on are qualities of the mind and not of matter. It’s absolutely essential for physiologists to study the mind and soul, even if their main focus is the body. What geologist could really study the earth if they ignored the air and the sea?
WARWICK CASTLE: by C. J. Ryan
WARWICK CASTLE, one of the most magnificent and well-preserved of the baronial palaces of the middle ages, is among the first of the historic monuments that American travelers visit in England, for it is in the immediate neighborhood of Stratford-on-Avon, Shakespeare's birthplace, to which most Americans pay their respects early in their tour. Warwickshire is a typically English county. It is not only central in situation but, as Henry James writes, "It is the core and center of the English world, midmost England." He rightly considers there is no better way for a stranger who wishes to know something of typical English life and scenery than to spend some time in Warwickshire, with its richly-wooded and densely-grassed undulating landscape, its famous historical relics, and its literary associations. Not only is the county sacred to the memory of Shakespeare, but it is also the scene of many of George Eliot's finest stories. The backgrounds of Middlemarch and Adam Bede are here.
WARWICK CASTLE, one of the most stunning and well-preserved baronial palaces from the Middle Ages, is one of the top historic sites that American travelers check out in England, since it’s right next to Stratford-on-Avon, Shakespeare's birthplace, which many Americans pay their respects to early in their trip. Warwickshire is a quintessentially English county. Not only is it centrally located, but as Henry James puts it, "It is the core and center of the English world, midmost England." He correctly points out that there’s no better way for someone wanting to experience typical English life and scenery than to spend some time in Warwickshire, with its lush woods and grassy hills, its famous historical sites, and its literary connections. The county is not only dedicated to the memory of Shakespeare, but it’s also the setting for many of George Eliot's greatest stories. The backgrounds of Middlemarch and Adam Bede are found here.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
WARWICK CASTLE, FROM THE AVON
Warwick Castle, from the Avon

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
INNER COURT AND TOWERS OF WARWICK CASTLE. GUY'S TOWER ON THE LEFT
INNER COURT AND TOWERS OF WARWICK CASTLE. GUY'S TOWER ON THE LEFT
The castle stands on a commanding eminence, overlooking the river Avon, and from every point of view it presents an imposing and highly picturesque appearance. It is little touched by time, though some of it dates from Saxon times, and it passed through a great siege in Cromwellian times. The oldest portion which is conspicuous is Caesar's Tower, a solid building 150 feet high, built soon after the Norman conquest. The greater part of the castle was built in the 14th and 15th centuries, and, with the exception of the great Keep, which has disappeared, it has been very little injured. The roof of the great Hall and some parts of the other buildings were destroyed by fire in 1871, but they have been carefully restored. The dungeons below Caesar's Tower are painfully interesting, and the view from Guy's Tower is famous for its beauty. Guy, Earl of Warwick in the tenth century, is a notable hero of chivalric legend, though it is probable that the stories about him have been greatly exaggerated. Tradition relates that he defeated in single combat a doughty champion of the Danes in the time of Athelstan. If the Dane had won the English would have lost their independence, says the legend. Guy, who was disguised as a simple pilgrim when chosen—through a vision—for the defender of his country, immediately afterwards retired for life to a hermitage in a cave near Warwick, at Guy's Cliff, a romantic spot where the river Avon winds through picturesque rocks, woods, and meadows.
The castle sits on a high hill, overlooking the river Avon, and from every angle, it looks impressive and picturesque. It's mostly untouched by time, though parts of it date back to Saxon times, and it survived a major siege during Cromwell's era. The most notable section is Caesar's Tower, a sturdy building that stands 150 feet tall, built shortly after the Norman conquest. Most of the castle was constructed in the 14th and 15th centuries, and aside from the great Keep, which is now gone, it remains largely intact. The roof of the great Hall and parts of other buildings were destroyed by fire in 1871, but they have been carefully restored. The dungeons beneath Caesar's Tower are disturbingly fascinating, and the view from Guy's Tower is renowned for its beauty. Guy, Earl of Warwick from the tenth century, is a legendary hero of chivalry, although it's likely that his stories have been greatly exaggerated. According to tradition, he defeated a fierce Danish champion in a duel during Athelstan's reign. The legend claims that if the Dane had won, the English would have lost their independence. Guy, disguised as a simple pilgrim when chosen through a vision to defend his country, later went on to live in seclusion in a cave near Warwick at Guy's Cliff, a romantic place where the river Avon winds through beautiful rocks, woods, and meadows.
The interior of Warwick Castle contains many priceless relics of antiquity, such as the mace of the great Earl of Warwick, the "King-maker" [Pg 410](died 1471), relics of the legendary Guy, the helmet of Oliver Cromwell, the well-known Warwick vase found in Hadrian's villa, Tivoli, and many celebrated portraits by Vandyck and Rubens.
The inside of Warwick Castle has many valuable artifacts from history, including the mace of the famous Earl of Warwick, the "King-maker" [Pg 410](died 1471), items connected to the legendary Guy, the helmet of Oliver Cromwell, the famous Warwick vase discovered in Hadrian's villa, Tivoli, and several well-known portraits by Vandyck and Rubens.
Warwick Park is noted for its magnificent ancient cedars. Nathaniel Hawthorne has written about Warwick Castle and the surrounding scenery in a way that cannot be bettered. He says, in one passage:
Warwick Park is known for its stunning ancient cedars. Nathaniel Hawthorne has described Warwick Castle and the surrounding scenery in a way that can't be improved upon. He mentions, in one part:
"We can scarcely think the scene real, so completely do those machicolated towers, the long line of battlements, the high windowed walls, the massive buttresses, shape out our indistinct ideas of the antique time."
"We can hardly believe the scene is real, as those fortified towers, the long line of ramparts, the high-windowed walls, and the massive buttresses completely shape our vague ideas of the past."
MAN AND NATURE: by R. Machell

NO sooner is the right man in the right place than order begins to take the place of confusion in any department of human activity; for order is natural and disorder is the result of an interference with the law of nature. There are some who seem to think that natural law can operate without agents and instruments, which is absurd; and there are some who seem to think that the agents and instruments of natural law are gods and angels and spirits, but not men; or that they are microbes and bacteria, and "forces," whatever that may be, and anything invisible and intangible, but not man. And why not man? Is man outside the field of nature, while he is still subject to her laws? That is hardly reasonable.
No sooner is the right person in the right place than order starts to replace confusion in any area of human activity; because order is natural, while disorder comes from interfering with the laws of nature. Some people believe that natural laws can work without agents and tools, which is ridiculous; and some think that the agents and tools of natural law are gods, angels, and spirits, but definitely not humans; or that they are microbes, bacteria, and "forces," whatever that means, and anything that's invisible and intangible, but not humans. But why not humans? Is humanity outside of nature while still being subject to her laws? That doesn’t make much sense.
The divine, the human, and the natural, are but different aspects of the Universal, which is called Nature. The right man was not in power when these separations and limitations took the place of the true teaching. The right man is Theosophy. When Theosophy comes in then knowledge of the unity underlying all multiplicity of manifestations takes the place of ignorance which breeds confusion and causes discord. It is so easy to get hold of one part of the truth, and to make it false by separating it from the other parts of the great whole. This is what men have done and still are doing. And the Teachers, while trying to proclaim the greater Truth, have been forced at times to limit their teachings to that which will serve the immediate need of[Pg 411] the hour by correcting some evil that has sprung from making a dogma out of a partial aspect of truth. Yet in the old mythology preserved in the Scandinavian book of the Wisdom of Brunhilda there is the teaching of man's duty to nature as the instrument of the Higher Law plainly stated in the lines from William Morris' version:
The divine, the human, and the natural are just different facets of the Universal, known as Nature. The right person was not in control when these separations and limitations replaced the true teaching. The right person is Theosophy. When Theosophy emerges, knowledge of the unity that underlies all variations in manifestations replaces the ignorance that creates confusion and leads to discord. It’s really easy to grasp one part of the truth and twist it into something false by disconnecting it from the other parts of the greater whole. That’s what people have done and continue to do. And the Teachers, while trying to share the greater Truth, have sometimes had to limit their teachings to what addresses the immediate needs of[Pg 411] the moment by correcting some harm that has come from treating a partial aspect of truth as absolute. Yet in the old mythology found in the Scandinavian book of the Wisdom of Brunhilda, the teaching of humanity's responsibility to nature as the instrument of the Higher Law is clearly stated in the lines from William Morris' version:
The Norns are the emblems of Natural Law; they are above mankind and above the gods. All-Father Odin, who seems to correspond to the Greek Zeus, was forced to pay dearly for but a glimpse of their knowledge. They are above all the hierarchies of spiritual beings, a primordial trinity, prototype of all lesser trinities; and yet without man's help, their will remains unaccomplished among men.
The Norns represent Natural Law; they exist beyond humanity and the gods. All-Father Odin, who is similar to the Greek Zeus, had to pay a high price just to catch a glimpse of their wisdom. They are above all the hierarchies of spiritual beings, forming a primordial trinity that serves as a model for all lesser trinities; yet, without human assistance, their intentions remain unfulfilled among people.
It seems as if the Universal Law is supreme, but that in the world of man its action may be blocked by man, creating confusion in that world, and in those dependent upon it, which lies within the sphere of illusion we call Time. This great illusion "produced by the succession of our states of consciousness as we pass through eternal duration" (The Secret Doctrine), is the field of man's operation, when he blocks the action of the supreme Law by the interposing of his personal will; in it he dreams, and the dream becomes a nightmare, which beneficent nature ends by periodic cataclysms of fire or flood, while the deluded souls returning to their waking soul-state know that it was a dream.
It appears that the Universal Law is ultimate, but in the realm of humanity, its influence can be obstructed by people, leading to chaos in that world and for those who depend on it, which exists within the illusion we refer to as Time. This significant illusion, "produced by the succession of our states of consciousness as we pass through eternal duration" (The Secret Doctrine), is where humans operate when they hinder the Universal Law by imposing their personal wills; in this space, they dream, and the dream turns into a nightmare, which nature ultimately resolves through periodic disasters of fire or flood, while the misguided individuals, upon returning to their true consciousness, realize it was merely a dream.
It seems as if this state of illusion, in which we think of ourselves and our world as separate from the divine or from nature, were produced by the refusal of the personal will to carry out the will of the Supreme; for when this opposition ceases and the personal will becomes the direct agent of the spiritual will, order reigns and the world of disorder disappears. This amounts to saying that the illuminated man is no longer in darkness, when the inner light is allowed to shine through his lower mind. But as such men are no longer subject to the darkness, or the illusion of the world, they are lost to those who are still blind and in the dark unless they hold themselves down to that condition in order to help others to get free from the darkness which obscures the true life.
It seems that this state of illusion, where we see ourselves and our world as separate from the divine or nature, is created by the refusal of our personal will to follow the will of the Supreme. When this resistance ends and the personal will becomes the direct expression of the spiritual will, order is restored and the world of chaos fades away. This means that a person who has gained insight is no longer in darkness when their inner light is allowed to shine through their lower self. However, since these individuals are no longer affected by darkness or the illusion of the world, they can seem lost to those who are still blind and in the dark—unless they choose to lower themselves to that state in order to help others break free from the darkness that hides true life.
So in the old mythologies we find the Gods, doing on a higher plane what man does in his world, interposing their personal will in[Pg 412] interference with the will of the Supreme, and thereby throwing a veil of illusion over the lower worlds which is the cause of a cycle of strife and discord; for the personal will has shut out the light and suspended the action of the higher Law through the failure of its agent, and produced the illusion of that series of states of consciousness we call Time. The Eternal, being beyond time, is not affected; but that is a mystery to man in his lower consciousness, in which he cannot get away from the reality of time. The lower consciousness is bound up in time, and to it time is reality; but man is not bound up in his lower consciousness, nor is he limited to its field of operation. The eternal is in him and at any moment he may get a ray of that light which we call inspiration or intuition, and by that illumination he may see the solution of the problem and feel his divinity, while utterly unable to put that knowledge so obtained into any satisfactory form of words; he may even be unable to put it into a form of thought, and may find himself with a knowledge that must remain secret.
In the old myths, we see the Gods acting on a higher level, doing what humans do in their world, using their personal will to interfere with the Supreme's will. This creates an illusion over the lower worlds, leading to cycles of conflict and discord; the personal will blocks the light and interrupts the higher Law because its agent fails, resulting in the illusion of the series of states of consciousness we call Time. The Eternal exists beyond time and isn't affected by it; however, this is a mystery to humans in their lower consciousness, which can't escape the reality of time. The lower consciousness is tied to time, and for it, time is reality. Yet, humans aren’t confined to their lower consciousness or limited to its capabilities. The eternal resides within them, and at any moment, they may receive a spark of that light we call inspiration or intuition. With this insight, they can grasp solutions to their problems and feel their divine nature, even though they might struggle to express that knowledge in words or even thoughts, leaving them with an understanding that must remain unspoken.
As natural Law is Universal, so it must operate in an appropriate manner on all planes; "as above so below" (Hermetic maxim); "Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven" (a Christian prayer); but as the action of a law is conditioned by the mind and matter on which and through which it acts, it may not be easy to recognize the One Law in its various manifestations. So we find the application of the highest philosophy in the most ordinary circumstances of daily life, for the law is universal; and when we have reached up to some high thought and got some new light, we must find means to see its application to some practical detail of life, or we have again blocked the course of the higher Law, which is seeking to penetrate to the lowest depths of matter through us.
As natural law is universal, it must work effectively on all levels; "as above so below" (Hermetic maxim); "Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven" (a Christian prayer). However, since the action of a law is influenced by the mind and matter it acts upon, it might not be easy to identify the One Law in its different forms. Therefore, we can see the application of the highest philosophy in the simplest situations of daily life, because the law is universal. When we reach for a lofty idea and gain new insight, we need to find ways to apply it to practical aspects of life, or we will block the flow of the higher Law, which aims to reach the deepest levels of matter through us.
We are thus agents of the higher Law of Nature and it is our duty to get into line as quickly as may be, and to let the light shine through.
We are therefore representatives of the higher Law of Nature, and it’s our responsibility to fall in line as quickly as possible and allow the light to shine through.

Courage consists not in hazarding without fear but being resolutely minded in a just cause.... The Deity is the brave man's hope and not the coward's excuse.—Plutarch
Courage isn’t about being fearless; it’s about being committed to a just cause... God gives strength to the courageous, not just excuses to the fearful.—Plutarch
THE WILL AS A CHEMICAL PRODUCT: by Investigator

IN a current review appears an article entitled "The Will as a Chemical Product," accompanied by the portrait of a professor, beneath which is written, "Who holds that what we call 'will' in the lower animals is a mere chemical or physical phenomenon, like the sunflower's turning toward the light." This statement might just as well be turned around so as to run, "What we call chemical action is nothing but a manifestation of the mere will." However, this professor appears to be haunted with the desire to represent the whole universe as a mechanism; for, by a daring use of the "scientific imagination," which vaults scornfully over all gaps in the chain of reasoning, he applies his theory to man—including presumably himself, the author of the theory, since he does not make any mention of himself as an exception.
In a recent review, there's an article titled "The Will as a Chemical Product," featuring a portrait of a professor, with the caption, "Who believes that what we call 'will' in lower animals is just a chemical or physical phenomenon, like how a sunflower turns toward the light." This statement could just as easily be flipped to say, "What we refer to as chemical action is simply a manifestation of will." However, this professor seems driven by a need to present the entire universe as a machine; using a bold application of "scientific imagination," which dismissively leaps over any gaps in logic, he extends his theory to humans—presumably including himself, the author of the theory, since he doesn't mention himself as an exception.
To begin with the sunflower, which is where the professor begins—the idea is that the solar rays cause chemical actions in the plant, the chemical actions in their turn causing movements which switch the flower around into a position where the balance of forces results in stability. Next we go to the small fresh-water crustacean. This animal, when experimented upon, did not show any heliotropism; but the professor was nothing daunted. He just poured some acid into the water, and the result was that the pollywogs all flocked to the light and stayed there. It was the same when carbonic acid gas or alcohol was put into the water. Our explanation is that the pollywogs were upset by the poisoned water and crowded into that part where the light rendered the water less poisonous or gave them greater strength to resist the ill effects. But the professor has a theory to prop; so his conclusion is that the chemical poured into the water "sensitized" the creature, rendering them heliotropic. It is wonderful what a great theory a little fact can be made to prove!
To start with the sunflower, which is where the professor begins— the idea is that sunlight causes chemical reactions in the plant, and these reactions, in turn, create movements that position the flower in a way that balances the forces and leads to stability. Next, we look at the small freshwater crustacean. This creature, when tested, showed no heliotropism; however, the professor was undeterred. He simply poured some acid into the water, and the result was that the tadpoles all gathered towards the light and stayed there. The same happened when carbon dioxide or alcohol was added to the water. Our explanation is that the tadpoles were disturbed by the contaminated water and congregated in the area where the light made the water less toxic or gave them more strength to deal with the negative effects. But the professor has a theory to support; so, his conclusion is that the chemical added to the water "sensitized" the creature, making them heliotropic. It's amazing how a small fact can be twisted to back up a big theory!
Passing to ethics—rather a large jump—the professor suggests that persons who exhibit the highest manifestation of ethics—that is, persons who are willing to sacrifice their lives for an idea—are victims of a "tropism." In other words, these unfortunate people have become slaves to the chemical reactions produced in them by the stimuli of ideas.
Passing to ethics—it’s quite a leap—the professor suggests that individuals who show the highest expression of ethics—that is, those who are willing to sacrifice their lives for an idea—are victims of a "tropism." In other words, these unfortunate people have become slaves to the chemical reactions triggered in them by the stimuli of ideas.
Well, it may suit this professor to define self-sacrifice as an obsession, but we could give other instances of the obsession of ideas which would fit the definition better. Ethics may be a chemical phenomenon,[Pg 414] but in that case it does not much matter after all, since every other thing in the universe is also a chemical process. The professor himself is a chemical process—so, a fig for his theory! say we; who cares for a theory made by a chemical process? Frankly, we do not believe this theory. But, if the theory is false, it follows that it was not made by a chemical process after all; hence it is perhaps not false. And so the logic goes round and round.
Well, it might suit this professor to define self-sacrifice as an obsession, but we could provide other examples of obsessive ideas that fit the definition better. Ethics might be a chemical phenomenon,[Pg 414] but if that's the case, it doesn’t really matter in the end, since everything else in the universe is also a chemical process. The professor himself is a chemical process—so we say, who cares about his theory? Honestly, we don’t buy this theory. However, if the theory is wrong, it implies it wasn’t created by a chemical process after all; therefore, it might actually not be false. And so the logic keeps going in circles.
People who weave theories of this fantastic kind are people whose ideas have no relation to life; they live in a world of imagination. People who can define their own mind as a chemical process—the very mind which they are using all the time—must surely have something the matter with their thinking machinery. And we recognize in the sneer at ethics the shadow of a certain destructive "stimulus" which is certainly not of the sun but which acts on people's brains a good deal in these days.
People who create theories like this are those whose ideas have no connection to real life; they exist in a realm of imagination. Those who can define their mind as a chemical process—the same mind they use constantly—must surely have something wrong with their thinking. We can see in their mockery of ethics the influence of a certain harmful "stimulus" that, while not natural, significantly affects people's minds these days.
Under the influence of a stimulus which has acted on our chemical cells, and which we feel powerless to resist, we state without apology that all chemical, physical, and electrical processes are manifestations of will. The action of the sunflower in turning to the sun is a manifestation of will. Without will, no atom could approach or recede from its neighbor. Physical notation cannot get any further than corpuscles separated by empty space; and what short of a will can bridge such a gap? Shall we define the whole universe as chemical processes, or shall we define it as mind and will? Take your choice. In the one case you have a chemical process defining itself as a chemical process; for your mind, which defines, is a chemical process; in the other case you have mind recognizing mind in other beings. Analysis of the universe must begin with consciousness; we must define matter in terms of mind; to attempt to define mind in terms of matter, while at the same time using a mind to do it with, is to make a fundamental mistake in logic that can only lead to a piling up of absurdities.
Under the influence of a stimulus affecting our chemical cells, which we feel we can't resist, we confidently claim that all chemical, physical, and electrical processes are expressions of will. The way a sunflower turns to face the sun is an expression of will. Without will, no atom could get closer or move away from another. Physical notation can't go further than atoms separated by empty space; what else but will can bridge that gap? Should we define the entire universe in terms of chemical processes, or should we describe it as mind and will? You can choose either. In the first case, you have a chemical process defining itself as a chemical process; because your mind, which does the defining, is also a chemical process. In the second case, you have mind recognizing mind in other beings. Analyzing the universe must start with consciousness; we need to define matter using mind; trying to define mind using matter, while using a mind to do so, is a fundamental logical error that will only lead to a mess of absurdities.
In speculating as to the cause of motion, try to imagine any other cause for it than volition. You have, let us say, two atoms; they approach one another; here is motion; what causes it? You can only answer "Attraction," which is only defining it by an equivalent word; for attraction is nothing more than a name for the very thing we are seeking to explain. If we study our own organism we find that volition is the cause of motion, and we infer that it is the same in other people. We are not conscious of any volition that moves our own vital [Pg 415]organs, or the muscles of other people or animals, or the sunflower, or the chemical mixture. But if we do not put these actions under the same category as the ones of which we are conscious, we have to find a new and special explanation for them. It is better to accept, provisionally at least, volition as being one of the fundamental facts of the universe, and to use it as a basis of inference; for volition is a thing of which we have actual experience, while the atoms and blind forces of materialistic speculation are mere suppositions.
When thinking about what causes motion, try to imagine any reason for it other than willpower. Let’s say you have two atoms; they move closer together; this is motion; what causes it? The only answer you can give is "Attraction," which just defines it using another word; attraction is simply a label for the very thing we are trying to explain. If we examine our own bodies, we find that willpower is the cause of motion, and we assume it’s the same for others. We aren’t aware of any willpower that moves our vital organs, or the muscles of other people or animals, or the sunflower, or the chemical mix. But if we don’t categorize these actions the same way we do the ones we’re aware of, we’ll need to develop a new and special explanation for them. It’s better to tentatively accept willpower as one of the fundamental facts of the universe and use it as a basis for reasoning; because willpower is something we actually experience, while atoms and the blind forces of materialistic theories are just assumptions.
But delusions, however erroneous, do actually exist as such in the minds of those obsessed by them; and are capable of giving rise to mischievous actions. We have at present a regular epidemic of awful sociological theories, threatening to develop into action, and based on these mechanical and chemical ideas of the universe. Such proposals as that criminals shall be vivisected, that private or co-operative self-abuse shall be officially taught as a means of keeping down the population, and many other such notions, are the fruit of a perverted and materialistic philosophy. They give a faint idea of the reign of terror that might supervene if the destructive forces now at work should gain the upper hand. A section of the world of thought seems to be going mad and the sooner the people find it out the better.
But delusions, no matter how misguided, truly exist in the minds of those who are obsessed with them; and they can lead to harmful actions. Right now, we have a real epidemic of terrible sociological theories that are threatening to turn into actions, based on these mechanical and chemical concepts of the universe. Ideas like vivisecting criminals, or teaching private or cooperative self-indulgence as a way to control the population, along with many other similar notions, come from a twisted and materialistic philosophy. They hint at the kind of reign of terror that could occur if the destructive forces currently at work were to take control. A segment of intellectual thought seems to be losing its mind, and the sooner people recognize this, the better.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photography and Engraving Dept.
THE NOBLE VIKINGS
Presentations in the Open Air in Sweden, 1911
THE NOBLE VIKINGS
Presentations in the Open Air in Sweden, 1911

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ANOTHER VIEW
ANOTHER PERSPECTIVE
OPEN-AIR DRAMA: by Per Fernholm, M. E., Royal Institute of Technology (Stockholm)

ALL know that to act with knowledge at the critical moment is like throwing out a kindling spark that sets minds aflame and makes possible things which long have loomed in unattainable horizons. But the spreading of this fire proceeds on inner planes and can not be followed by those ignorant of the source. Seldom does it leave obvious traces in so short a time as is the case in the recent development of the drama.
ALL know that acting with knowledge at the right moment is like throwing out a spark that ignites minds and makes possible things that have long seemed out of reach. However, the spreading of this fire happens on deeper levels and cannot be tracked by those who are unaware of the source. It rarely leaves clear signs as quickly as it has in the recent development of the drama.
Not more than twelve years have passed since the hills of Lomaland resounded with the soul-stirring stanzas of the Eumenides, the open-air drama being directed and supervised in all its detail by Katherine Tingley, and played by her students. She then declared that a new awakening in this art was at hand and that the drama would be restored once more to its true dignity as a most potent means of expressing the life of the Soul. The seed at that moment planted knowingly by her fell into a rich soil—today there is hardly a country [Pg 416]where an attempt has not been made to present ancient life by representations in the open air.
Not more than twelve years have gone by since the hills of Lomaland echoed with the moving lines of the Eumenides, an outdoor play directed and overseen in every detail by Katherine Tingley, featuring her students. She proclaimed that a new awakening in this art was coming and that drama would once again be restored to its true significance as a powerful means of expressing the life of the Soul. The seed she intentionally planted at that moment took root in rich soil—today, there's hardly a country [Pg 416] where there hasn't been an attempt to showcase ancient life through outdoor performances.
This year, in Lomaland, another note has been struck, a new impulse given by the presentation of The Aroma of Athens in the open-air Greek Theater. More plays are to follow, of different lands and times, opening up limitless opportunities for all who are in earnest and have the welfare of the nations at heart. Ancient life is here given in unstained purity, suffused with the inspiring splendor of soul-life. Here all the rays come from within, from above; the false glamor from below has no place.
This year, in Lomaland, a different vibe has emerged, sparked by the performance of The Aroma of Athens at the open-air Greek Theater. More plays from various countries and eras are set to follow, creating endless opportunities for those who are truly dedicated and care about the well-being of nations. Ancient life is portrayed here in its untainted purity, filled with the uplifting brilliance of soul-life. Here, all the light comes from within and above; the false allure from below has no place.
Elsewhere efforts have not always been successful, and we need not wonder at that. Where do we find knowledge of ancient times except in regard to scattered details of superficial life? Modern plays are few which can withstand the silent environment of nature, for there the conflict of human passions are out of place, as also much of the modern way of acting, dissecting emotions and sensations. Nature demands sincerity, and requires that a rôle should not only be acted, but actually lived, supported by a worthy life. Then only will nature help in many a hidden way; then only shall we have before our eyes the drama of all ages: Man learning to use his own powers wisely and to work in harmony with Nature.
Elsewhere, efforts haven't always been successful, and we shouldn't be surprised by that. Where can we find knowledge of ancient times, other than scattered details of surface-level life? There are few modern plays that can hold up against the quiet backdrop of nature, because human passions don't fit there, nor does much of the modern style of acting, which breaks down emotions and sensations. Nature demands honesty and requires that a role shouldn't just be acted, but actually lived, supported by a worthy life. Only then will nature assist in many hidden ways; only then will we see before us the drama of all ages: Humanity learning to use its own powers wisely and to work in harmony with Nature.
One of the happier attempts outside Lomaland seems to have been that made in Sweden this summer by a band of young and enthusiastic actors. Their success may be due to the fact that they started out with the sincere wish to give the people out in the country who never had seen a play, and especially the young, an opportunity to obtain a glimpse of their ancient life. Refreshing simplicity and heart-feeling characterized their whole work, going around, as they did, from place to place where the young usually meet in summertime, selecting a fit place on a mountain, at a lake, in a grove, or whatever they could find, the audience having to resort to the flower-sprinkled grassy slope of a hill. Over one hundred representations were given in this way, most of them far away from cities.
One of the more successful efforts outside Lomaland seems to have been made this summer in Sweden by a group of young and passionate actors. Their success might come from their genuine desire to show people in rural areas who had never seen a play, especially the youth, a glimpse of their ancient culture. Their entire performance was marked by refreshing simplicity and heartfelt emotion, as they traveled from one popular summer gathering spot to another—choosing beautiful locations like a mountain, a lake, or a forest—where audiences had to sit on the flower-dotted grassy slopes of hills. They put on over a hundred performances this way, most of them far from cities.
Even as a string vibrates when its note is sounded from a distance, so the deeper heart-strings vibrate when their note is struck; and it seems as if a new means of reaching the people has been found in such representations.
Even as a string vibrates when its note is played from a distance, so the deeper emotional strings resonate when they are struck; it feels like a new way to connect with people has been discovered in these representations.
If only the highest and purest notes be sounded, as was the case in Lomaland, new and helpful forces are called into play in human life.
If only the highest and purest notes are played, just like in Lomaland, new and helpful forces are activated in human life.
INTRA-ATOMIC ENERGY: by H. Coryn, M.D., M.R.C.S.
WILL the turn of Keeley (of motor fame) come for vindication? The turn of the Keeley principle, the disintegration of atoms by sound, and the consequent liberation of their stored energy, undoubtedly will.
WILL Keeley (of motor fame) get his moment for vindication? The Keeley principle, the breakdown of atoms by sound, and the resulting release of their stored energy, definitely will.
In his recent address to the British Association for the Advancement of Science Sir William Ramsay dealt with the self-disintegration of atoms, especially radium atoms, and then went on:
In his recent speech to the British Association for the Advancement of Science, Sir William Ramsay talked about the self-disintegration of atoms, particularly radium atoms, and then continued:
This leads to the speculation whether, if elements are capable of disintegration, the world may not have at its disposal a hitherto unsuspected source of energy. If radium were to evolve its stored-up energy at the same rate that gun-cotton does, we should have an undreamed of explosive; could we control the rate we should have a useful and potent source of energy.... If some form of catalyser [promotor of atomic change] could be discovered which would usefully increase their [such elements as radium] almost inconceivably slow rate of change, then it is not too much to say that the whole future of our race would be altered.
This brings up the question of whether, if elements can decompose, the world might have an unexpected energy source. If radium released its stored energy at the same rate as gun cotton, we would have a powerful explosive; if we could control the release rate, we would have a valuable and strong energy source. If we could discover some type of catalyst that would greatly accelerate the extremely slow transformation of elements like radium, it wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that it could revolutionize the future of humanity.
A Scientific American writer follows on naturally:
A Scientific American writer continues:
Iodide of nitrogen, a black powder, is one of the most dangerous of all explosives. When dry, the slightest touch will often cause it to explode with great violence. There appears to be a certain rate of vibration which this compound cannot resist. Some of it in the damp state was rubbed on the strings of a bass viol. It is known that the strings of such an instrument will vibrate when those of a similar instrument, having an equal tension, are played upon. In the present case, after the explosive had become thoroughly dry upon the strings, another bass viol was brought near and its strings sounded. At a certain note the iodide exploded. It was found that the explosion occurred only when a rate of vibration of sixty per second was communicated to the prepared strings. The note G caused an explosion while E had no effect.
Nitrogen iodide, a black powder, is one of the most dangerous explosives around. When dry, even the slightest touch can trigger a massive explosion. It seems there’s a specific vibration rate that this compound can’t tolerate. Some of it in a damp state was rubbed onto the strings of a bass viol. It’s known that the strings of such an instrument vibrate when similar instruments, with the same tension, are played. In this case, after the explosive had completely dried on the strings, another bass viol was brought close and its strings were played. At a certain note, the iodide exploded. It was found that the explosion only occurred when a vibration rate of sixty per second was applied to the prepared strings. The note G caused an explosion while E had no effect.
The writer goes on to state that damage to stone and brick walls has been traced to long continued violin playing.
The writer goes on to say that damage to stone and brick walls has been linked to prolonged violin playing.
It follows, of course, that there must have been continuous playing for years to cause the loosening of masonry or to make iron brittle, but it will do so in time.
It's obvious that there must have been ongoing movement for years to cause the bricks to loosen or the iron to become brittle, but that happens over time.
The point of interest is the special rate of vibration required to set free the energy locked up in the iodide of nitrogen. It was intra-molecular energy. Sir William Ramsay was referring to the far greater stores of intra-atomic energy, energy within the atoms, holding each one together. The other ties them one to another within the molecule, i. e., holds the molecule together.
The key focus is the specific vibration frequency needed to release the energy trapped in nitrogen iodide. This was intra-molecular energy. Sir William Ramsay was talking about the much larger amounts of intra-atomic energy, which is the energy inside the atoms that keeps each atom intact. The other kind keeps them connected to each other within the molecule, meaning it holds the molecule together.
But may not the atom too respond to some special rate of vibration[Pg 418] producible by sound, lying far among the upper harmonics of any audible tone? This at any rate was Keeley's statement and claim. The causes of his equally unquestionable successes and failure may be worth looking into once more now that a certain high temperature surrounding the subject has died down. Sound may be Sir William Ramsay's "catalyser."
But could the atom also react to a specific rate of vibration[Pg 418] created by sound, existing deep within the higher harmonics of any audible tone? This was essentially Keeley's assertion. The reasons for his undeniable successes and failures might be worth examining again now that the intense focus on the topic has faded. Sound might be Sir William Ramsay's "catalyzer."
A JAPANESE WRITER'S VIEWS ON MODERN
CIVILIZATION: Contributed by E. S. (Tokyo, Japan)
IN an essay on the future of civilization in Japan, quoted in the Japan Chronicle, Dr. Otsuki says:
IN an essay on the future of civilization in Japan, quoted in the Japan Chronicle, Dr. Otsuki says:
There can be little doubt that Western civilization and Japanese civilization will eventually be united.... The harmonizing of the two can be brought about only by mutual concessions; but it seems to me it would be a calamity if we were to concede too much. There are times when one feels as Dr. Nitobe felt when he wrote his Soul of Japan, and as Lafcadio Hearn felt when he described the moral beauty of old Japan; one fears that in their conflict with European civilization our Japanese ideals will be gradually wiped out, that the good and the beautiful as we have known it and loved it, will be sacrificed to the coarser forms of modern utilitarianism....
There’s no doubt that Western and Japanese cultures will eventually merge. This blending can only happen through mutual compromises; however, it would be a disaster if we conceded too much. Sometimes, one feels like Dr. Nitobe when he wrote his Soul of Japan, and like Lafcadio Hearn when he talked about the moral beauty of old Japan; there’s a fear that in their fight against European culture, our Japanese ideals will slowly disappear, and that the good and beautiful as we’ve known and loved it will be sacrificed for the harsher realities of modern practicality.
The blending of the two civilizations
The blending of the two civilizations
leads us to inquire what is likely to be the future of Western civilization. On this subject there is a great variety of opinion in the West; but of one thing deep thinkers seem sure: the present system of material civilization can only escape from ending in a terrible cataclysm by the addition to it of spiritual and moral elements that will guide, control, and conserve its energy.... Is it not possible that Japan may be able to take a prominent part in this work? Can she not save Europe and America from the dangers that now beset them? If by blending her civilization with theirs she can supply the elements of strength and permanence which are now lacking, then her future as well as that of Western nations will be one of increasing prosperity. But if, while receiving from Europe and America much that is good, she takes also much that is distinctly bad, and in addition to this, she allows her own fine old system of civilization to be blotted out of existence—then her future destiny cannot be contemplated by any patriotic Japanese with anything but grave misgiving and profound grief.
This makes us wonder what the future looks like for Western civilization. There are many different opinions about this in the West; however, serious thinkers seem to agree on one key point: the current system of material civilization can only prevent a disastrous collapse by integrating spiritual and moral elements that will guide, regulate, and sustain its energy. Is it possible that Japan could play a crucial role in this effort? Can it help rescue Europe and America from the dangers they currently face? If Japan can blend its civilization with theirs to provide the strength and stability that are currently lacking, then its future, along with that of Western nations, could be one of increasing prosperity. But if, while adopting the positive aspects from Europe and America, it also takes on the distinctly negative ones, and if it allows its own rich cultural heritage to be diminished—then its future cannot be seen by any devoted Japanese without serious concern and deep sorrow.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
face of stela B: copan
From Maudslay's Archaeologia
face of stela B: Copán
From Maudslay's Archaeologia

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo & Engraving Dept.
face of stela P: copan
From Maudslay's Archaeologia
face of stela P: Copán
From Maudslay's Archaeologia
COPAN, AND ITS POSITION IN AMERICAN HISTORY:
by William E. Gates

NO place among all the sites of ancient ruins on the continent of America, arouses a livelier interest in both the observer and the student, than does Copan. Other remains, in Peru, and even in Mexico, are of vaster bulk; but the ensemble of Copan produces upon the mind an effect comparable in Egypt only by that of Thebes. And this evidence grows and is supported at every step by the evidence of such researches and excavations as it has been so far possible to carry on.
NO place among all the ancient ruins in America generates more interest for both the observer and the student than Copan. Other sites in Peru and even Mexico may be larger, but the overall impression of Copan is comparable to that of Thebes in Egypt. This impression strengthens with every piece of research and excavation that has been conducted so far.
All would seem to indicate a gradual addition of new features accompanied by abandonment of older parts. It can readily be seen how a process of this kind carried on for centuries, without any well designed plan to adhere to or any definite idea to carry out, would result in a great complex mass of structures like that of Copan to puzzle and perplex the explorer.
All signs indicate a gradual buildup of new features while older ones are neglected. It’s easy to understand how a process like this, unfolding over centuries without a clear plan or vision, would result in a complex collection of structures like those at Copan, leaving explorers both puzzled and fascinated.
There are other evidences that point to several successive periods of occupation. The river front presents what looks like at least three great strata, divided by floors or pavements of mortar cement. If these floors mark the various levels corresponding to different epochs in the history of the city, the question of the age of the ruins becomes still more complicated; for between each successive period of occupancy there is the period of silence, the length of which can only be inferred from the thickness of the superimposed stratum.—Dr. Geo. B. Gordon, Exploration of Copan, (in Peabody Museum Memoirs).
There is more evidence that suggests multiple periods of settlement. The riverfront reveals what appears to be at least three major layers, divided by floors or pavements made of mortar. If these floors reflect different times in the city’s history, figuring out the age of the ruins becomes even trickier; because between each period of occupation there is a gap of silence, the length of which can only be guessed based on the thickness of the layers above.—Dr. Geo. B. Gordon, Exploration of Copan, (in Peabody Museum Memoirs).
The ruins of Copan lie on the level plain of a beautiful valley, a mile and a half wide by seven or eight miles long, in Honduras, some twelve miles east of the Guatemala boundary. The site thus marks the eastern limit of the region covered by the ancient Maya remains and inscriptions, as Palenque about marks its western edge, a short distance beyond the Guatemala line, in the Mexican state of Chiapas. The valley of Copan is watered by a swift river which enters and leaves by a gorge, washing the eastern side of the ruins. The force of the annual freshets each year carries away more of this river wall, and by its washings has shown that the entire elevation of 120 feet is of historical or artificial growth, showing the stratification of occupancy mentioned by Dr. Gordon, and yielding fragments of pottery and obsidian down to the water level.
The ruins of Copan sit on a flat plain in a beautiful valley that is a mile and a half wide and seven or eight miles long, located in Honduras, about twelve miles east of the Guatemala border. This site marks the eastern edge of the area filled with ancient Maya ruins and inscriptions, with Palenque marking the western edge, just beyond the Guatemala line in the Mexican state of Chiapas. The valley of Copan is fed by a fast-flowing river that enters and exits through a gorge, flowing along the eastern side of the ruins. Each year, the annual floods wash away more of this riverbank, revealing that the entire elevation of 120 feet is made of historical or artificial layers, displaying the occupancy levels noted by Dr. Gordon and exposing fragments of pottery and obsidian all the way down to the water level.
As can be seen by the plan, the ruins form a composite whole, some 2300 by 1400 feet, and the historical development of the site is shown by three independent pieces of evidence. Of these the most striking at first sight is the very apparent growth of the ground plan, pointing to[Pg 420] successive additions and enlargements of an original nucleus, just as we see at Thebes. The second evidence is that of excavation, which proves beyond all question, even by the little so far done, that new structures and temples were built upon or into the old. And this evidence is corroborated by the dates on some of the monuments.
As shown in the plan, the ruins make up a combined area of about 2300 by 1400 feet, and the historical development of the site is revealed through three independent pieces of evidence. The most striking at first glance is the clear growth of the ground plan, indicating successive additions and expansions of an original core, similar to what we see at Thebes. The second piece of evidence comes from excavation, which undeniably demonstrates, even with the limited work done so far, that new structures and temples were built over or incorporated into the old ones. This evidence is supported by the dates found on some of the monuments.
The striking unity of the whole group of structures at Copan is therefore a composite unity, the result of long-continued occupation. Structures and temples were built and used; life flowed on around them, and after lapses of time whose length we have no means whatever (save in one case) of even estimating, other buildings were added, and the earlier ones built over, or even covered up by the new. People do not build temples and tear them down to build new ones the next year; nor on the other hand do alien peoples and civilizations expand by a harmonious enlargement the works of those they supersede, but rather change, destroy, or build their own.
The impressive unity of all the structures at Copan is a blended unity, resulting from long-term occupation. Buildings and temples were constructed and used; life continued around them, and after unknown periods of time (except in one case), more buildings were added, with the older ones being rebuilt over or even completely covered by the new ones. People don’t usually build temples and then tear them down to construct new ones the following year; on the other hand, different peoples and civilizations don’t typically harmoniously expand upon the works of those they replace, but instead they change, destroy, or create their own.
The first thing then to be realized about the entire group of structures at Copan is their composite unity; then that this is not the result of a single construction, but of growth and successive additions; then that these periods of enlargement are separated by other, more or less long, periods of continued use and occupation, during which the civilization of the people maintained itself, somewhat modified by time, but not broken or interrupted. And finally, this evidence, together with that of the monumental dates, to which we will come, has so far only to do with the ground plan and the structures we can discover by a few feet of digging on the surface of the plain of Copan; for we have not the slightest means as yet of relating anything we can see at Copan to the various strata of occupation, with intervening silence, marked on the 120 feet of the disintegrating river wall. Those periods of silence may indeed, for everything we can yet tell, be the silence of non-occupation, of civilizations destroyed and forgotten, only to be followed by others. One Copan after another may have been built upon the obliterated site of its predecessor. Whatever evidence there is, read in comparison with similar evidence elsewhere, points to that; a few years ago we disbelieved in a historical Troy, only to find successive Troys, and many like places elsewhere, built one above the other. To deny the like or its probability at Copan, would be foolish.
The first thing to understand about the entire group of structures at Copan is their combined unity. This isn’t the result of a single construction but rather the outcome of growth and successive additions. These periods of expansion are separated by varying lengths of time during which the civilization continued to thrive, somewhat changed by the passage of time but not disrupted. Finally, this evidence, along with the monumental dates we will discuss, only pertains to the ground plan and the structures that can be uncovered by a few feet of digging on the surface of the Copan plain. We currently have no way to connect what we see at Copan to the various layers of occupation that exist, intermixed with silence, indicated by the 120 feet of the crumbling river wall. Those periods of silence may, for all we know so far, indicate times of non-occupation, of civilizations that were destroyed and forgotten, only to be replaced by others. Each new Copan may have been built on the ruins of its predecessor. Any evidence we have, especially when compared to similar findings elsewhere, suggests this. A few years ago, we doubted the existence of a historical Troy, only to uncover successive Troys and many similar sites built one on top of the other. To deny the likelihood of something similar at Copan would be unwise.
But to return to the Copan whose remains we can see, one great question is forced upon us at the very outset. That is this: what must have been the state of the American continent, as regards civilization, [Pg 421]during the ages into which we are trying to look? And that they were long ages, even for the Copan we have before us, we shall presently see. While all this was going on there, what was the rest of the continent like? Our preconceived notions of savagery or nomadic tribal communities must be thrown entirely to the winds, together with the statement of the historian Robertson, made in 1777, that in all New Spain there is not "any monument or vestige of any building more ancient than the Conquest."
But to go back to Copan, whose ruins we can see, one major question arises right from the start. That question is: what must have been the state of the American continent in terms of civilization, [Pg 421] during the ages we are trying to understand? And they're long ages, even for the Copan we have before us, as we will soon see. While all of this was happening there, what was the rest of the continent like? Our preconceived ideas of savagery or nomadic tribal communities must be completely discarded, along with the historian Robertson's statement from 1777, that in all of New Spain, there is no "monument or vestige of any building more ancient than the Conquest."
As a first step towards an appreciation of the place of Copan in American history, we must consider the actual state of New Spain (that is, the region from the Rio Grande to Panama, approximately) at the time of the Discovery. The Aztecs were in possession of the valley of Mexico, with an elaborate civilization, fairly comparable if not superior to that of Europe at the same time; but their history only goes back a few hundred years, for they were merely a warlike nation who had come in, probably from the north, and were about comparable to the Manchus in China, or the Goths in Rome. They settled upon and appropriated some (a very small part) of the civilization before them. Around them were various semi-independent peoples whom they had neither destroyed nor entirely subdued, and among whom they had only a primacy of force. To the southwest of Mexico the ancient Zapotec kingdom still existed, a link with the past, towards its end, but still owing nothing to the Aztecs. In Yucatan and Central America were the fragments of the Mayan peoples, broken up into half a dozen main language stocks, and a score of separate dialects. Between the Mayas and those of Mexico there was some intercourse and a little borrowing, with some very ancient traditions probably in common. In culture and mythology, as to which we have limited material for comparison, and in language, as to which we have ample material, they were about as much alike, or as closely related, as the ancient Germans to the ancient Romans. Both were Americans, as the others were Aryans, with a common inheritance of tradition, mythology, and language type; no more.
As a first step toward understanding Copan's role in American history, we need to look at the state of New Spain (which roughly covered the area from the Rio Grande to Panama) at the time of Discovery. The Aztecs controlled the valley of Mexico, boasting a complex civilization that was quite comparable, if not superior, to that of Europe during the same period. However, their history only extends back a few hundred years; they were primarily a warlike nation that likely migrated from the north, similar to the Manchus in China or the Goths in Rome. They settled and appropriated some (a very small portion) of the culture that preceded them. Surrounding them were various semi-independent groups that they had neither destroyed nor fully conquered, where they exerted only a dominance of force. To the southwest of Mexico, the ancient Zapotec kingdom still existed, serving as a link to the past, though it owed nothing to the Aztecs. In Yucatan and Central America, the remnants of the Mayan peoples were scattered into several main language families and numerous distinct dialects. There was some interaction and a minor exchange of ideas between the Mayans and those in Mexico, along with shared ancient traditions. In terms of culture and mythology, where we have limited data for comparison, and language, for which we have extensive information, they were as similar or related as the ancient Germans were to the ancient Romans. Both were Americans, just as the others were Aryans, sharing a common heritage of tradition, mythology, and language type—nothing more.
Beyond all possible dispute, the Mayas were indefinitely the older people. The Aztecs had but a picture or rebus writing, and there is no evidence they ever had more than this. There are slight traces of writing akin to the Maya, among the Zapotecs. But the Mayas had a complete system of genuine hieroglyphic writing, certainly not derived from the Aztec picture-writing, but dissimilar from this in every way,[Pg 422] with monuments antedating the period of Aztec history, on which the hieroglyphic forms are fully developed and perfect. The civilization, monuments, and hieroglyphs of Copan, Palenque, and of Tikal in southern Yucatan, are Mayan; but they are not the Mayan of the time of the Discovery.
Beyond any doubt, the Mayas were definitely the older civilization. The Aztecs only had picture writing or rebuses, and there's no evidence they ever developed anything more. There are some slight traces of writing similar to the Maya among the Zapotecs. However, the Mayas had a complete system of true hieroglyphic writing, which definitely wasn't derived from the Aztec picture writing, as it is different in every way,[Pg 422] with monuments that predate the Aztec period, showcasing hieroglyphic forms that are fully developed and perfected. The civilization, monuments, and hieroglyphs of Copan, Palenque, and Tikal in southern Yucatan are Mayan; but they aren't the Mayan from the time of the Discovery.
The period immediately preceding the entry of the Spaniards is a historical period. We have various chronicles written by native hands, princes, priests or recorders, giving us some of the early cosmic traditions, brought down into contemporary times. We have these in Maya for Yucatan, and in Quiché-Cakchiquel for Guatemala. In each case the period of definable history goes back several centuries, but throws no light on the earlier period. In 1500 the triple Quiché kingdom was still a powerful and civilized nation; and if we know less of it than we do of the Aztec it is only because it was more quickly wiped out, because Lake Tezcoco and not Lake Atitlán became the seat of the Spanish capital, and because no efforts were made at the time to preserve the Mayan knowledge and traditions, as was done by a few in Mexico.
The time right before the arrival of the Spaniards is a significant historical period. We have a number of chronicles written by locals, including nobles, priests, and recorders, that share some of the early cosmic traditions passed down to modern times. These are available in Maya for Yucatan and in Quiché-Cakchiquel for Guatemala. In both cases, the period of recorded history stretches back several centuries, but it doesn't shed any light on the earlier times. By 1500, the triple Quiché kingdom was still a strong and advanced nation; and the reason we know less about it compared to the Aztecs is simply that it was destroyed more quickly. Lake Tezcoco, not Lake Atitlán, became the center of the Spanish capital, and there were no efforts at the time to preserve the Mayan knowledge and traditions, as some did in Mexico.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE HIEROGLYPHIC STAIRWAY: COPAN
(AFTER EXCAVATION, SHOWING ONE-SIXTH OF ORIGINAL HEIGHT)
From Peabody Museum Memoirs
THE HIEROGLYPHIC STAIRWAY: COPAN
(AFTER EXCAVATION, SHOWING ONE-SIXTH OF ORIGINAL HEIGHT)
From Peabody Museum Memoirs


Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
COPAN: GENERAL PLAN
From Maudslay's Archaeologia
COPAN: MASTER PLAN
From Maudslay's Archaeologia

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
stela H: copan
From Maudslay's Archaeologia
Stela H: Copán
From Maudslay's Archaeologia
In northern Yucatan the capital of the last Mayan confederacy, Mayapán, had been destroyed in the middle of the 15th century; Chichén Itzá lasted as a city practically up to that time; and on the island of Tayasal in Lake Petén, southern Yucatan, there was a powerful and flourishing Itzá nation down to 1697. Of the architecture, manner of life, house furnishings, etc. of the different living Maya centers we have reasonably full descriptions left by different Spanish writers of the time. And they do not correspond in the smallest degree, to the monuments and buildings we have left at Copan and other ancient, abandoned sites. We are only able to trace a continuation of the type, and to know that the same hieroglyphic writing we find on the carved monuments of the older places, continued to be used until the Conquest. So that after sifting the various descriptions, we find that even the powerful cities of Tayasal and Utatlán, the Quiché capital, were but villages in comparison. The nearest link is Chichén Itzá, which seems to have been the last really great Maya city. Its architectural remains are indeed in size and extent comparable with the older sites; but in style and in the life of the people displayed by the carved and painted scenes, it is like comparing the Egypt of the Ptolemies with that of Ramessu and Hatshepsu. But Chichén Itzá itself was abandoned as the capital at least a century [Pg 423]before the coming of the Spaniards. And to quote from the description of Mr. A. P. Maudslay, from whose great work most of our illustrations are taken, after saying: "I fear that this slight description of Chichén must wholly fail to convey to my readers the sensation of a ghostly grandeur and magnificence which becomes almost oppressive to one who wanders day after day amongst the ruined buildings"; and then after noting various differences between the ruins of Chichén and those of Copan and Quiriguá, he adds:
In northern Yucatan, the capital of the last Mayan confederacy, Mayapán, was destroyed in the mid-15th century. Chichén Itzá remained a city until around that time, and on the island of Tayasal in Lake Petén, southern Yucatan, a powerful and thriving Itzá nation lasted until 1697. We have fairly detailed descriptions of the architecture, lifestyle, and home furnishings of various living Maya centers from different Spanish writers of that era. These descriptions don’t match at all with the monuments and buildings found at Copan and other ancient, abandoned sites. We can only trace a continuation of the style and know that the same hieroglyphic writing seen on the carved monuments of older places continued to be used until the Conquest. After analyzing the different descriptions, we find that even the powerful cities of Tayasal and Utatlán, the Quiché capital, were merely villages in comparison. The closest link is Chichén Itzá, which appears to have been the last truly great Maya city. Its architectural remains are indeed comparable in size and extent to the older sites, but in style and the life of the people depicted in the carved and painted scenes, it’s like comparing the Egypt of the Ptolemies with that of Ramessu and Hatshepsut. However, Chichén Itzá itself was abandoned as the capital at least a century [Pg 423]before the Spaniards arrived. To quote Mr. A. P. Maudslay, from whose extensive work most of our illustrations are taken, he writes: "I fear that this brief description of Chichén must entirely fail to convey to my readers the sensation of a ghostly grandeur and magnificence that becomes almost overwhelming to someone who wanders day after day among the ruined buildings." After pointing out various differences between the ruins of Chichén and those of Copan and Quiriguá, he adds:
the absence of sculptured stelae, the scarcity of hieroglyphic inscriptions, and, most important of all, the fact that every man is shown as a warrior with atlatl and spears in his hand; the only representation of a woman depicts her watching a battle from the roof of a house in a beleaguered town, whereas at Copan and Quirigua there are no representations of weapons of war, and at Copan a woman was deemed worthy of a fine statue in the Great Plaza [see illustration, Stela P]. I am inclined to think that it must have been the stress of war that drove the peaceable inhabitants of the fertile valleys of the Motagua and Usumacinta and the highlands of the Vera Cruz [Copan], to the less hospitable plains of Yucatan, where, having learnt the arts of war, they re-established their power. Then again they passed through evil times: intertribal feuds and Nahua invasions may account for the destruction and abandonment of their great cities, such as Chichén Itzá and Mayapán, ...
The absence of decorated stelae, the limited hieroglyphic inscriptions, and most importantly, the fact that every man is portrayed as a warrior with an atlatl and spears; the only image of a woman shows her observing a battle from the roof of a house in a besieged town. In contrast, at Copan and Quirigua, there are no depictions of weapons, and at Copan, a woman was honored with a beautiful statue in the Great Plaza [see illustration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. I believe the pressures of war must have driven the peaceful people of the fertile valleys of the Motagua and Usumacinta and the highlands of Vera Cruz [Copan] to the less hospitable plains of Yucatan, where, after learning military tactics, they were able to regain their strength. However, they faced tough times again: conflicts between tribes and invasions by the Nahua may account for the destruction and abandonment of their great cities, like Chichén Itzá and Mayapán, ...
So much for the Maya civilization in the 15th century, and its then centers and capitals. But of Copan, Palenque, Tikal, and Quiriguá, we have not the slightest trace as living cities. Cortes visited Tayasal on his way to Honduras; Alvarado overran and conquered the Quiché kingdoms; but no one even mentioned the existence of any of these older places. Not a tradition about any of them has ever been discovered among the living natives at any time; for all we can see they were then buried, in ruins, in the forests, and forgotten.
So much for the Maya civilization in the 15th century, along with its centers and capitals. But for Copan, Palenque, Tikal, and Quiriguá, there's absolutely no trace of them as living cities. Cortés stopped by Tayasal on his way to Honduras; Alvarado invaded and conquered the Quiché kingdoms; but no one even mentioned the existence of any of these older sites. Not a single story about them has ever been found among the living natives at any time; from what we can see, they were then buried in ruins, hidden in the forests, and forgotten.
In 1576 Diego García de Palacio, Judge of the Royal Audiencia, made a report to King Philip II of his travels, by royal order, in what is now eastern Guatemala and western Honduras. He reached Copan, and describes "ruins and vestiges of a great civilization and of superb edifices, of such skill and splendor that it appears that they could never have been built by the natives of that province." He sought, but could find no tradition of their history, save that a great lord had come there in time past, built the monuments and gone away, leaving them deserted. This, in the face of what we see on the site, means exactly nothing. Palacio's original manuscript, which is still in existence, was forgotten, only to be later discovered, and[Pg 424] printed first in 1860. For 259 years Copan was again forgotten, until visited in 1835 by John L. Stephens. Palenque for its part remained entirely unknown until about the middle of the 18th century. For what we know of real value concerning these ruins we are indebted to the works of Stephens, to the archaeological survey and excavations carried on by Mr. A. P. Maudslay, by the Peabody Museum of Cambridge, and to a few less extended visits by other explorers. In 1891, by the enlightened zeal of President Bográn of Honduras, the Peabody Museum acquired the official care of the Copan ruins for a period of years.
In 1576, Diego García de Palacio, a Judge of the Royal Audiencia, submitted a report to King Philip II about his travels, as commanded by the king, in what is now eastern Guatemala and western Honduras. He visited Copan and described "ruins and remnants of a great civilization and impressive buildings, crafted with such skill and beauty that they seem impossible to have been made by the locals of that area." He searched for any history or tradition related to them but could only find that a great lord had once visited, built the monuments, and left them abandoned. Given what we see at the site, this information is nearly meaningless. Palacio's original manuscript, which still exists, was overlooked for years until it was rediscovered and printed for the first time in 1860. For 259 years, Copan was forgotten again until John L. Stephens visited it in 1835. Meanwhile, Palenque remained completely unknown until about the mid-18th century. The valuable insights we have about these ruins come from the works of Stephens, the archaeological surveys and excavations by Mr. A. P. Maudslay, the Peabody Museum of Cambridge, and a few other shorter visits from other explorers. In 1891, thanks to the dedication of President Bográn of Honduras, the Peabody Museum took official responsibility for the Copan ruins for a number of years.
As seen upon the plan, Copan consists of a group of pyramids, on the summit of each of which probably once stood a small temple; of terraces and walls; and finally of sculptured pillars or stelae, each of which has or had before it a low, so-called altar. Nearly all of these stelae bear on one face a human figure surrounded by most elaborate symbolism of dress, ornament, and other figures. The faces are dignified and for the most part not grotesque. Above the head is usually a triple overshadowing. The main symbolism is worked out in bird and serpent motifs, and into the dress at different parts of the body, notably the chest, are worked medallions of faces, as if to symbolize different human centers of consciousness in the body. The sides and back of all are covered with hieroglyphic inscriptions, whose general characteristic it is to begin with a date, which is followed by the indication of intervals which reach to other dates throughout the whole inscription. This statement holds good for practically all Mayan monumental inscriptions, on stelae or otherwise. And these dates, or most of them, are all we can yet read of these writings. We can, that is, read them in their own terms, but without being definitely able to translate them into our chronology.
As shown in the plan, Copan is made up of a group of pyramids, each likely once topped with a small temple; along with terraces and walls; and finally, sculpted pillars or stelae, each of which has or had a low, so-called altar in front of it. Almost all of these stelae feature a human figure on one side, surrounded by intricate symbols of clothing, jewelry, and other figures. The faces are dignified and mostly not grotesque. Above the head, there's usually a triple overshadowing. The main symbolism is expressed through bird and serpent motifs, and in different parts of the body, especially the chest, there are medallions of faces, seemingly representing different centers of human consciousness in the body. The sides and back of all of them are covered with hieroglyphic inscriptions, which generally start with a date, followed by indications of time intervals that lead to other dates throughout the entire inscription. This is true for virtually all Mayan monumental inscriptions, either on stelae or elsewhere. And these dates, or most of them, are all we can currently read in these writings. We can read them in their own context, but we aren't yet able to translate them into our own timeline.
The first and greatest work done by the Peabody Museum was in the excavation and partial restoration of the Hieroglyphic Stairway. This stairway is on the west side of mound 26, almost in the center of the plan. It is 26 feet wide, with a three foot carved balustrade on each side. The risers of the steps are carved with a hieroglyphic inscription; at the base is an altar, and the ascent is, or was, broken by seated figures. But fifteen steps are left in place, although an approximate restoration was made by Dr. Gordon of the position of what were probably the upper rows. Originally they must have numbered about ninety, to the top of a pyramid as many feet high; but[Pg 425] a landslip at some time, probably since Palacio's time, carried the upper rows down and on over the lower ones, which remained buried until Maudslay's first visit. Palacio mentioned a great flight of steps descending to the river, which the river may have destroyed.
The first and most significant achievement of the Peabody Museum was the excavation and partial restoration of the Hieroglyphic Stairway. This stairway is located on the west side of mound 26, almost at the center of the site. It measures 26 feet wide, with a three-foot carved railing on each side. The risers of the steps are engraved with a hieroglyphic inscription; at the bottom is an altar, and the ascent is or was interrupted by seated figures. However, only fifteen steps remain intact, although Dr. Gordon made an approximate restoration of the likely positioning of what were probably the upper rows. Originally, there were about ninety steps leading to the top of a pyramid that stood many feet high; but[Pg 425] a landslide at some point, likely after Palacio's time, caused the upper rows to collapse down onto the lower ones, which stayed buried until Maudslay's first visit. Palacio noted a large flight of steps leading down to the river, which may have been destroyed by the river.
In front of the Stairway stands Stelae M, of which Dr. Gordon closes by saying: "It would seem to have stood in front of the older edifice, that served at last as a foundation for the Hieroglyphic Stairway with its temple, for centuries before the latter was built." And what now is the chronological evidence on these monuments?
In front of the Stairway is Stelae M, which Dr. Gordon concludes by stating: "It seems to have been placed in front of the older building, which ultimately served as the foundation for the Hieroglyphic Stairway and its temple, for centuries before the latter was constructed." So what does the current chronological evidence show on these monuments?
Without going into what would be long details to set forth even what is known of the very elaborate Maya methods of time reckoning, it is enough to say that these sculptured dates regularly specify a certain day (indicated by the combination of twenty names with thirteen numbers), and hence recurring only once in 260 days, falling on a certain day of a certain month, in a certain year expressed by four numbers in vigesimal (instead of decimal) progression, so that the successive figures stand for 1, 20, 400, and 8000 years, instead of as with us, 1, 10, 100, 1000. It is a moot point whether the dates include the next stage, of 160,000 years, in the reckoning, or not. And it may be stated by the way, that though the Mayas knew and used the ordinary solar year, their long chronological count was kept in terms of 360 days, the same as we find in co-ordinate use in ancient India, and perhaps significantly identical with the perfect circle of 360 degrees. Whatever the fact, however, as to these higher periods, it is established that nearly all the Maya inscription dates occur within the ninth 400 of the current 8000-year cycle; that is, they are dated between about 3200 and 3600 years after the initial date of that particular period. It is not possible for us to consider these dates other than as the contemporary dates of the monuments themselves; and the great number of them, all over the Maya territory, slightly varying for different sites, points most clearly to a special "building" period of about that extent.
Without going into the lengthy details of the complex Maya methods of measuring time, it's enough to say that these carved dates regularly indicate a specific day (shown by the combination of twenty names with thirteen numbers), which only occurs once every 260 days, falling on a particular day of a particular month, in a specific year expressed by four numbers in vigesimal (instead of decimal) progression, where the successive figures represent 1, 20, 400, and 8000 years, rather than our 1, 10, 100, 1000. It's debatable whether the dates include the next stage, which is 160,000 years, in the calculation. Additionally, it's worth noting that while the Mayas recognized and utilized the standard solar year, their long chronological count was based on 360 days, similar to what we see in ancient India, and perhaps significantly related to the perfect circle of 360 degrees. Regardless of the specifics regarding these longer periods, it is confirmed that nearly all the Maya inscription dates fall within the ninth 400 of the current 8000-year cycle; that is, they are dated around 3200 to 3600 years after the starting date of that specific period. We can only view these dates as the actual dates of the monuments themselves; the large number of these monuments spread throughout Maya territory—slightly differing for various locations—clearly suggests a distinct "building" period of about that length.
A very few monumental dates go much back of this period. The initial dates of the Temples of the Sun and of the Foliated Cross at Palenque both fall in the 765th year of the same current 8000-year cycle, and that of the Temple of the Cross about five years before that great cycle began. But as these inscriptions then go on to cover long successions of years, these earlier dates are probably historical, but not contemporary. On the other hand, a very few dates come on into[Pg 426] the tenth 400; and the only large stela bearing so late a date is at Chichén Itzá, the last great Maya city, so far as our history goes. An analysis of the groupings of these dates on the various monuments of the different sites, and their mutual comparison, gives a good deal of basis to check future historical researches, and at Copan it gives us one definite confirmation, already referred to, of the evidence which the structures themselves afford of successive separated "building" periods, with continued intervening use. Of four consecutive and deciphered dates on the fifteen lower steps of the Stairway, still in position, at Copan, the second and third are respectively 48 and 74 years, and the last, at the lower right hand of our illustration, is 937 years, 44 days later than the first. We can hardly regard this date as a future or prophetic one; it must be, like similar final dates of long inscriptions at Palenque, the contemporary date of the structure. All the other dates at Copan, those as initial dates on stelae, fall within the "building" era of the ninth 400, which we have mentioned as common to nearly all the inscriptions—except one, Stela C, in the middle of the north part of the Great Plaza, whose date is apparently almost contemporary with this final date of the stairway. And these two dates are 730 years later than any other stela date at Copan. Of Stela C, Dr. Gordon says:
A very few significant dates predate this period. The initial dates of the Temples of the Sun and the Foliated Cross at Palenque both fall in the 765th year of the current 8000-year cycle, while the date for the Temple of the Cross is about five years before that great cycle began. However, since these inscriptions cover long stretches of years, these earlier dates are likely historical but not contemporary. On the flip side, very few dates extend into[Pg 426] the tenth 400; the only major stela with such a recent date is at Chichén Itzá, the last significant Maya city known from our history. Analyzing the groupings of these dates on the various monuments across different sites, and comparing them, provides a solid foundation for future historical research. At Copan, it confirms the evidence from the structures themselves of distinct "building" periods with ongoing use in between. Four consecutive and deciphered dates on the fifteen lower steps of the Stairway, which are still intact at Copan, show that the second and third dates are 48 and 74 years apart, while the last one, located at the lower right of our illustration, is 937 years and 44 days later than the first. We can hardly see this last date as a future or prophetic one; it must be, similar to the concluding dates of lengthy inscriptions at Palenque, the contemporary date of the structure. All the other dates at Copan, specifically the initial dates on stelae, fall within the "building" era of the ninth 400, which we've noted is common to nearly all the inscriptions—except for one, Stela C, located in the central part of the north section of the Great Plaza, whose date seems to be nearly contemporary with this final date of the stairway. These two dates are 730 years later than any other stela date at Copan. Regarding Stela C, Dr. Gordon notes:
The two monuments [the Stela and the Stairway] have certain technical affinities in the carving, as though they might have been the work of the same master.
The two monuments [the Stela and the Stairway] have some similarities in their carving styles, indicating that they might have been made by the same artist.
In short, while we are still far from the end, the story of the monuments and their dates alike so far is that there was a great building period among the most ancient known Maya cities, in what we know as the ninth period, about date 3400 of the current cycle; that Copan shared in this; that then such building ceased, so far as dated monuments go, at Copan for some 730 years. That then the Stairway was rebuilt over a former pyramid, and Stela C erected; that this latter period was a few hundred years later than one Stela we find at Chichén Itzá; that after that silence fell, oblivion for all the southern sites, and internal strife, warfare, and disintegration for the last great Itzá city; then its abandonment; and then finally, on new sites, local dynastic histories, each silent as to these earlier places, yet embracing several hundred years of history, and carrying on even into Spanish times what were still then powerful and, as things went, civilized kingdoms. But they were not Copan.
In short, while we are still far from the end, the story of the monuments and their dates so far shows that there was a significant building period among the most ancient known Maya cities, during what we call the ninth period, around the year 3400 of the current cycle; Copan was part of this; then, building at Copan came to a halt, at least as far as dated monuments indicate, for about 730 years. After that, the Stairway was rebuilt over an earlier pyramid, and Stela C was erected; this latter period occurred several hundred years later than one Stela we find at Chichén Itzá; then silence fell, leading to oblivion for all the southern sites, along with internal conflict, warfare, and the breakdown of the last great Itzá city; this was followed by its abandonment; and then finally, on new sites, local dynastic histories emerged, each quiet about these earlier places, yet covering several hundred years of history and extending even into Spanish times, when what remained were still influential and, in many ways, civilized kingdoms. But they were not Copan.
SCIENTIFIC BREVITIES: by the Busy Bee

EGYPTIAN mummies have been put to a use for which they were probably never intended—the manufacture of a particular fine brown pigment. The body, being preserved in the finest bitumen, has assumed an appearance like leather; and it has been found that this mixture of bitumen and leather, when ground down, makes a brown pigment prized by portrait painters for the representation of brown hair.
EGYPTIAN mummies have been used for a purpose they were likely never meant for—creating a specific fine brown pigment. The body, preserved in high-quality bitumen, has taken on a leather-like appearance; and it has been discovered that this combination of bitumen and leather, when ground up, produces a brown pigment highly valued by portrait artists for depicting brown hair.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The Scientific American is responsible for the statement that the power which drives the mechanism of a watch is equivalent to only four times that used in a flea's jump; or, in mathematical language, a watch is a four-flea-power motor. One horse-power would suffice to drive 270,000,000 watches, whence we infer that one horse is equivalent to more than a billion fleas! We suggest the dividing of the horse-power unit into convenient sub-multiples, such as the dog-power or the mouse-power, instead of using the names of people, like Watt and Joule.
Scientific American states that the power driving a watch's mechanism is only four times that used by a flea's jump; in other words, a watch is a four-flea-power motor. One horse-power could power 270,000,000 watches, which leads us to conclude that one horse is equivalent to over a billion fleas! We propose breaking down the horse-power unit into more practical sub-multiples, like dog-power or mouse-power, instead of using names of people like Watt and Joule.
* * * * *
Understood, please provide the text for modernization.
Medieval churches took whole reigns to build, and some of the monuments left to us from antiquity may have taken centuries. Structures designed for more immediate and less enduring purposes can be rushed up in a very business-like way. In fact the stately pile can be reared by gasoline jacks. Reference is had to the description and pictures of a church which was built in this way. It is of concrete; the molds are laid horizontally upon the jacks, and the walls cast each in one solid piece. Then the motors are started and the structure rears itself into place.
Medieval churches took whole reigns to build, and some of the monuments left to us from antiquity may have taken centuries. Structures designed for more immediate and less permanent purposes can be put together very efficiently. In fact, the impressive building can be lifted by gasoline jacks. This refers to the description and pictures of a church built this way. It is made of concrete; the molds are laid horizontally on the jacks, and the walls are cast each as a single solid piece. Then the motors are started, and the structure raises itself into place.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Evidence as to the persistency of life is afforded by some experiments in which fish were frozen up in their water, and the block of ice then cooled down to 20° C. below the freezing point; after thawing, the fish came to life and swam about as usual. Yet, if the frozen block were broken, the fish would break up into little pieces along with the ice. Frogs can be frozen down to 28° C. below the freezing point and still revive; while snails will resist 120° C. From this it may be inferred that life can be preserved throughout long periods of glaciation.
Proof of the persistence of life comes from experiments where fish were frozen in their water, and then the block of ice was cooled to 20° C. below the freezing point; after thawing, the fish revived and swam around as usual. However, if the block of ice was broken, the fish would break into small pieces along with the ice. Frogs can freeze at temperatures as low as 28° C. below freezing and still come back to life; snails can survive at 120° C. This suggests that life can endure through long periods of freezing temperatures.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
It is reported that the farmers in the province of Skåne, Sweden, have organized to build a central station to furnish their farms with electric current, which will be used both for mechanical power and for lighting; and that in another part of the country the farmers have[Pg 428] formed a company to purchase power from a power station and distribute it to the farms.
It is reported that farmers in Skåne, Sweden, have come together to create a central station to supply electricity to their farms, which will be used for both mechanical power and lighting. In another part of the country, farmers have[Pg 428] formed a company to buy power from a power station and distribute it to their farms.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
At a meeting of the Selborne Society (for Natural History) England, it was suggested that a sanctuary for wild birds should be provided and a tract of wild country acquired and set aside for the preservation of birds likely to become exterminated, such as the chough, the raven, the buzzard, the peregrine, and the kite. If the Government did not see its way to undertake the work, it might give a grant as the nucleus for an appeal for subscriptions. The United States, Switzerland, and Austria already provide such sanctuaries.
At a meeting of the Selborne Society (for Natural History) in England, it was proposed that a haven for wild birds should be created, and a piece of untouched land acquired to protect birds at risk of extinction, like the chough, raven, buzzard, peregrine, and kite. If the Government couldn't manage the project, it could offer a grant to kickstart a fundraising campaign. The United States, Switzerland, and Austria already have such sanctuaries.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
By looking at one object too hard we may so bedazzle ourselves that we can see nothing else. This remark is suggested by the views of a botanist who appears to regard the colors and scents of flowers as being designed entirely and solely for the benefit of insects, in order that the insects may pollenize the flowers. We dare say that object forms part of the plan; but we surmise it does not form the whole plan. Birds carry seeds, but that is not the sole object and purpose of a bird's existence. Besides, the idea that insects and flowers were created for each other reminds one of the old story of the posts that held up the wires and the wires that held up the posts.
By focusing too much on one thing, we can confuse ourselves to the point where we can't see anything else. This idea comes from a botanist who seems to think that the colors and scents of flowers exist only to attract insects so they can pollinate the flowers. We believe that's part of the picture, but we doubt it’s the whole picture. Birds spread seeds, but that’s not the only reason they exist. Also, the idea that insects and flowers were made for each other brings to mind the old story about the posts that supported the wires and the wires that supported the posts.
* * * * *
Understood, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The Swiss correspondent of the London Morning Post said recently that the glaciers in the Rhône district of Switzerland are in retreat, some of them to an extent "which may almost be described as alarming." The Arolla glacier has receded 85ft. in the past twelve months; the Aletsch, the longest in the Alps, 65ft.; the Gorner, 58; the Zinal, 51; while the Turtmann, in the Zermatt range, and the Zanfleuren or Sanetsch have retreated nearly 46ft. each. Within the last ten years the Zigiornuovo glacier has shrunk by 904ft., the Zanfleuren by 718, the Aletsch by 459, the Zinal by 378, and the Gorner by nearly 190. Other glaciers were observed, and all showed more or less shrinkage; but, as for the small Mont Bouvin glacier, in the space of four years it has entirely "disappeared from sight"—a cautious expression. These changes may of course be part of a periodic variation.
The Swiss correspondent of the London Morning Post recently reported that the glaciers in the Rhône region of Switzerland are shrinking, with some of them receding to an extent that could almost be called alarming. The Arolla glacier has pulled back 85 feet in the past year; the Aletsch, the longest in the Alps, by 65 feet; the Gorner, by 58 feet; the Zinal, by 51 feet; while the Turtmann, in the Zermatt range, and the Zanfleuren or Sanetsch have both retreated by nearly 46 feet. Over the last ten years, the Zigiornuovo glacier has shrunk by 904 feet, the Zanfleuren by 718 feet, the Aletsch by 459 feet, the Zinal by 378 feet, and the Gorner by almost 190 feet. Other glaciers were observed, and all showed varying degrees of shrinkage; however, the small Mont Bouvin glacier has entirely "disappeared from sight" in just four years—a cautious way to put it. These changes could, of course, be part of a natural cycle.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The encroachment of the sea on the east coast of England is such that at Pakefield, near Lowestoft, a row of cottages has been brought to the edge of the cliff. In one of these cottages live an old couple, who own the house, but are now forced to move, as the cliff edge is only a few feet from the front door. The woman was born in the cottage and[Pg 429] remembers when it was a good walk to reach the cliff. Old fishermen in Pakefield are now catching fish where as boys they gathered blackberries.
The encroachment of the sea on the east coast of England is so severe that at Pakefield, near Lowestoft, a row of cottages has been pushed right to the edge of the cliff. In one of these cottages lives an elderly couple who own the home but are now forced to move because the cliff edge is just a few feet from their front door. The woman was born in the cottage and[Pg 429] remembers when it used to be a decent walk to reach the cliff. Old fishermen in Pakefield are now catching fish where, as boys, they used to pick blackberries.
Such rapid encroachments of the sea on some shores, accompanied by recession of the sea on others, alone suffice to account for great changes in the course of ages. These changes include tilting of the strata and change of the configuration of the shores. Judging by general analogy, one would infer that geological changes are of various speeds, some very gradual, others more rapid, just like the work of running water, which goes on all the time and yet may accomplish more during a single flood than during several ordinary years. There is room for both the "catastrophists" and the advocates of slow and gradual movement.
Such rapid advances of the sea on some shores, along with its retreat on others, are enough to explain significant changes over time. These changes include the tilting of layers and alterations in the shape of the coasts. If we look at this generally, we can assume that geological changes happen at different speeds—some are very slow, while others are much faster. This is similar to the work of flowing water, which continually shapes the land but can make more progress during a single flood than over several ordinary years. There is space for both the "catastrophists" and supporters of slow, gradual changes.
* * * * *
Got it! Please provide the text you’d like me to modernize.
That the presence of comets causes or indicates hot weather is an item of ancient belief, and theorists may choose between rejecting or explaining it. There is a well-known story of a philosopher, who, desirous of proving that his philosophy could, if need be, be turned to material profit, bought up some vineyards in view of a prospective comet, thus reaping the harvest of a good season. The phrase "comet vintage", as applying to wine, is also well known. A recent theory, as announced in the papers, attributes the great heat of the summer of 1911 to the presence of a comet in the solar system, the head of the comet being supposed to act like a lens and to concentrate the solar power. Whether or not this lens plays any tricks with optics, we are not told. As science progresses, more attention is paid to the influence of electric and magnetic conditions upon the weather; while recent discoveries provide us with an ample machinery of rays and emanations to act as go-betweens from celestial bodies to the earth.
The idea that comets cause or signify hot weather is an old belief, and theorists can either reject it or try to explain it. There's a famous story about a philosopher who wanted to show that his philosophy could also be financially beneficial, so he bought some vineyards in anticipation of a comet, ultimately enjoying the harvest from a good season. The term "comet vintage," when referring to wine, is also well-known. A recent theory reported in the news claims that the extreme heat of the summer of 1911 was due to a comet in the solar system, with the comet's head acting like a lens to concentrate solar energy. We’re not informed whether this lens has any optical effects. As science advances, there's more focus on the impact of electric and magnetic conditions on weather; recent discoveries give us a wide array of rays and emissions that serve as intermediaries between celestial bodies and Earth.
So says an ancient poem, and it reminds us of the "balance of nature" which people are always upsetting. If we kill the Dog there will be too many cats and they will have to supplement their rat-diet with birds. If we kill the Cat, the Rat will eat all the Malt; and if we kill the Rat, we starve the Cat. So with agriculture; one scarcely knows what to kill or what to spare. We are told now that we must avoid deep plowing, or we shall kill the Spider which worries the Grub[Pg 430] which eats the Crop that Jack sowed. This spider is the aerial spider, a small but very numerous creature who—doesn't fly, but uses a filament of web as an aeroplane. A writer in The Technical World Magazine has studied their habits. Their webs are seen during the warm autumn days floating in countless numbers through the air; but even these are but a small fraction of the real number; for what we see are merely the ones who have made failures and got their aeroplanes caught on something. It is estimated that on cultivated grass-land there are enormous numbers of these spiders per square foot.
So says an ancient poem, and it reminds us of the "balance of nature" that people always disrupt. If we get rid of the Dog, there will be too many cats, and they will have to add birds to their rat diet. If we eliminate the Cat, the Rat will consume all the Malt; and if we remove the Rat, we starve the Cat. The same goes for agriculture; it's hard to know what to kill or what to protect. We're now advised to avoid deep plowing, or we might kill the Spider that keeps the Grub in check, which feeds on the Crop that Jack planted. This spider is the aerial spider, a small but very numerous creature that doesn’t fly but uses a thread of web like a parachute. A writer in The Technical World Magazine has studied their behavior. Their webs are seen floating in countless numbers in the air during warm autumn days; but even these are just a small portion of the actual number, because what we see are merely the ones that failed and got their threads caught on something. It’s estimated that there are huge numbers of these spiders per square foot on cultivated grassland.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.
As to the "old style" and "new style" calendars, people are often in doubt as to the number of days by which these differ from each other, and whether to add or subtract the days. If we remember that when the new style is adopted anywhere, days are omitted from the calendar, and the date thereby set forward, we shall see that the old style dates are always behind those of the new style, and we must add or subtract as required. The astronomer Clavius, whose work has lent immortality to the name of Pope Gregory XIII, put the calendar date ten days forward, to make up for the error which had been accumulating for centuries. This was in the 16th century. To prevent the calendar from getting wrong again, he suppressed the intercalary days (Feb. 29) three times in every 400 years, namely, in 1700, 1800, 1900, but not in 1600 or 2000, the intercalary days being thus allowed to remain in every century year whose first two digits are divisible by 4. By the time England made the change it was necessary to put the date forward 11 days, as this was in the 18th century, and the year 1700 had intervened. Those countries which have not yet adopted the change were 12 days behind in the 19th century, and are now 13 days behind. The correct way to write a date so as to represent it in both styles is, for instance, July 31 / Aug. 13, 1911; or July 31 / Aug. 12, 1831. The calendars, unless the old style is given up, will continue to differ by 13 days until March 1st, 2100.
About the "old style" and "new style" calendars, people often wonder how many days they differ and whether to add or subtract days. If we keep in mind that when a new style calendar is adopted, days are dropped from the calendar, moving the date forward, we will see that old style dates are always behind new style dates, and we must adjust accordingly. The astronomer Clavius, who made a lasting impact with his work for Pope Gregory XIII, pushed the calendar date forward by ten days to correct the centuries-old error. This occurred in the 16th century. To prevent future errors in the calendar, he eliminated intercalary days (February 29) three times every 400 years—in 1700, 1800, and 1900—but not in 1600 or 2000, allowing for the extra days in each century year whose first two digits are divisible by 4. By the time England made the switch, they needed to adjust the date forward by 11 days, since this change took place in the 18th century after the year 1700. Countries that haven't made the change yet were 12 days behind in the 19th century and are now 13 days behind. The correct way to express a date to show both styles is, for example, July 31 / Aug. 13, 1911; or July 31 / Aug. 12, 1831. The calendars will continue to differ by 13 days, unless the old style is abandoned, until March 1st, 2100.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like modernized.
A writer on heredity says that if a person has not inherited the music disposition, he will never become a musician, although he may acquire a knowledge of music; and that a person not born with the potentiality of the poetical disposition will never be a poet, although he may gain a knowledge of prosody. This is a dogmatic statement, but it does not amount to much after all; for it can be turned around by saying that if a person does not become a musician or a poet, the inference [Pg 431]is that he has not inherited the faculties. Thus it is mainly a question of words and phrases.
A content creator on heredity claims that if someone hasn’t inherited the musical talent, they will never become a musician, even if they learn about music; and that a person not born with the ability to be poetic will never be a poet, even though they may understand poetic structure. This is a definite assertion, but it doesn't really hold much weight; because it can be flipped around to say that if someone doesn’t become a musician or a poet, it implies they haven't inherited those skills. So really, it’s mostly about the wording. [Pg 431]
At all events let the aspirant to the Muses put the matter to a practical test. Let him strive to become a poet or a musician; and if he succeeds, he can say: "See, I must have inherited the power." If he fails, why then he can foist the blame upon heredity.
At any rate, let anyone who wants to pursue the Muses put things to the test. They should try to become a poet or a musician; and if they succeed, they can say, "Look, I must have inherited this talent." If they fail, then they can blame it on their genes.
But surely it would be difficult, in many cases of musical genius, to trace the effect to heredity. Still harder would it be, reversing the process, to predict such hereditament. So the above-quoted theory is only tantamount to an acknowledgment of the facts and the provision of a plausible formulation of them.
But it would definitely be challenging, in many cases of musical talent, to link the effects to genetics. It would be even more difficult, if you flip the process around, to predict such hereditary traits. So, the theory mentioned above is really just an acceptance of the facts and an attempt to provide a reasonable explanation for them.
Characteristics come partly from the parental and ancestral soil wherein the human seed grows; partly from the mental atmosphere of the race and community; partly from one's education; and partly from qualities which the Individual himself has brought over from his own past. All of these concomitants have to be taken into account in considering the question of heredity. Needless to say, nobody should permit his efforts and aspirations to be relaxed in consequence of any dogma or theory which may tend to cast discouragement thereon.
Characteristics come partly from the parental and ancestral background where a person develops; partly from the cultural environment of the race and community; partly from education; and partly from traits that the individual has inherited from their own past. All of these factors need to be considered when discussing heredity. Of course, no one should let their efforts and dreams fade because of any dogma or theory that might bring discouragement.
* * * * *
Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
To be conscious of one's ignorance is to have taken the first step from folly towards wisdom; and doubtless the tremendous overhauling that is now taking place in the stock of our ideas should be taken as a hopeful sign rather than an omen of woe. Hence the fact that chaos, as it seems, reigns in our ideas about the science of agriculture may be regarded as the sign that something is about to hatch out.
Being aware of your own ignorance is the first step from foolishness to wisdom; and the major shift happening right now in our ideas should be seen as a positive sign rather than a bad omen. So, the fact that there seems to be chaos in our understanding of agricultural science can be interpreted as a sign that something new is about to emerge.
According to quotations made by The Literary Digest, a university professor of agricultural science takes to task the Bureau of Soils of the United States Department of Agriculture. These opponents take diametrically opposite views with regard to the care of the soil. The Bureau is credited, on the strength of quotations from its circulars, with maintaining that the soil contains an inexhaustible fund of plant food which is continually replaced by natural processes. Its opponents declare that this teaching is wrong and disastrous. The professor in question claims to have taken the opinions of most of the land-grant experiment stations, and maintains that the opinions of the Bureau are derided by these and by most other authorities in this country and in Europe. The soil needs to be taken care of, or else it will become barren. History is quoted in support.
According to quotes from The Literary Digest, a university professor of agricultural science criticizes the Bureau of Soils of the United States Department of Agriculture. These two sides have completely opposing views on soil management. The Bureau argues, based on quotes from its pamphlets, that the soil has an endless supply of nutrients for plants that is continuously replenished by natural processes. However, its critics say this belief is incorrect and harmful. The professor claims to have gathered opinions from most land-grant experiment stations and says that the Bureau's views are ridiculed by these institutions and by most other experts in this country and in Europe. The soil must be cared for, or it will become unproductive. Historical examples are cited in support of this argument.
This controversy indicates that our theories are in a state of chaos.[Pg 432] The more we learn about agriculture, the more there is to learn; for each new discovery opens up a new field. Plants need mineral food; they need nitrogen; they need bacteria to help them get the nitrogen. The chemist, the physicist, and the biologist all have a say in agriculture. Some of the great nations of the past seem to have known a good deal about agriculture; and probably there is a good deal of their knowledge that has not yet been transmitted or revived.
This controversy shows that our theories are totally disorganized.[Pg 432] The more we discover about agriculture, the more we realize there's still to learn; every new finding reveals another area to explore. Plants require minerals; they need nitrogen; they rely on bacteria to help them access that nitrogen. Chemists, physicists, and biologists all play a role in agriculture. Some of the great civilizations of the past seemed to understand a lot about agriculture, and there’s probably a wealth of their knowledge that hasn’t been passed down or rediscovered.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The statement that the emu is almost extinct is misleading, says an Australian correspondent to a scientific paper. The birds exist in large numbers in north and northwest New South Wales and practically all over Queensland, and South and Western Australia. And he adds that he does not think they will become extinct yet, "because they are practically valueless." Can this be an instance of the survival of the fittest? The naïve assumption that man destroys that which he values can but lead to the scientific inference that the world will become stocked with things which man does not value. Hence, whatever may be supposed to be the case in nature, the influence of man is to promote the survival of the unfit. True, this works out all right for nature, but man becomes reduced to a mere destructive agency whose influence nature eliminates. Eventually, on this theory, man will find himself the denizen of a world stocked with things which are to him "practically valueless"; and then, presumably, he will leave off destroying, for want of anything to destroy.
The claim that the emu is nearly extinct is inaccurate, according to an Australian contributor to a scientific paper. These birds are found in large numbers in northern and northwestern New South Wales and pretty much throughout Queensland, South Australia, and Western Australia. He also mentions that he doesn’t believe they will go extinct anytime soon, "because they are basically worthless." Could this illustrate the survival of the fittest? The simplistic belief that humans destroy what they value leads to the scientific conclusion that the world will be filled with things that humans do not value. Therefore, despite what might be true in nature, human influence actually supports the survival of the unfit. While this may work for nature, it reduces humans to just a destructive force, which nature ultimately eliminates. Eventually, according to this theory, humans will find themselves in a world full of things that are "practically worthless" to them; and at that point, presumably, they will stop destroying things due to having nothing left to destroy.
Still it must not be forgotten that man, even in such a destructive civilization as the present, is a creator. He is potent on the invisible planes where thoughts are things; and according to hints given in the ancient teachings, mankind is concerned in the processes by which the animated forms of nature are evolved.
Still, we must remember that even in a destructive civilization like ours today, humans are creators. We have power in the unseen realms where thoughts become tangible; and based on suggestions from ancient teachings, humanity plays a role in the processes through which the living forms of nature come into being.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
With regard to instinct in animals, people are sometimes prone to take too extreme views. Experience teaches us that instinct which is so reliable in beaten tracks of habit proves a failure in unfamiliar circumstances. A bird in a room cannot find the way out, even when door and windows are open, but flies back and forth just above the level of the openings. But even here we must be cautious; for animals can adapt themselves to new circumstances. The timid wild-bird learns to feed from the hand. In this respect we notice degrees among different animals, some having more plastic minds than others; this marks different upward stages in the perfection of the animal monad.
When it comes to the instincts of animals, people often have extreme opinions. Experience shows us that instinct, which works well in familiar routines, can completely fail in new situations. For example, a bird in a room can’t find its way out, even when the doors and windows are open; instead, it just flutters back and forth near the openings. However, we should be cautious, as animals can adjust to new environments. The shy wild bird can learn to eat from a person's hand. In this way, we see variations among different animals, with some having more adaptable minds than others; this reflects different levels of advancement in the development of the animal monad.
Because instinct, the accumulation of age-long experience, is so infallible in ordinary cases, we must not assume that it cannot err. On the contrary we often meet with cases of dunderhead stupidity and of a blind addiction to custom that savors almost of automatism. Thus a correspondent of an English paper writes about a blackbird which had been brought up as a nestling in the house. When grown up and given her liberty, she insisted on coming back to build, and made her nest in a bookshelf. But the family was a failure, because the hen had no mate and nature failed to depart from her rule; there were no young; fertile eggs had to be procured for her to hatch.
Because instinct, based on years of accumulated experience, is usually spot-on in everyday situations, we shouldn’t assume it’s infallible. In fact, we often encounter instances of downright foolishness and a mindless adherence to tradition that feels almost robotic. A writer for an English newspaper shares a story about a blackbird that was raised as a chick in a home. Once she grew up and was freed, she insisted on returning to build a nest, choosing a bookshelf for the location. However, the effort was unsuccessful because the hen had no mate, and nature didn’t bend its rules; there were no offspring, and she needed to get fertile eggs to hatch.
Another story in the same paper tells of a mare which lost her foal and was given a calf dressed in the skin of the departed. The giving of stuffed calves to cows, while being milked, is a familiar practice. In animals we see minds in course of development, capable of considerable growth, but within limits. The self-conscious ego, characteristic of man, is not there. We must bear in mind that the animal is an animal soul (or monad) within a form; that it is the monad which undergoes the evolution; and that though an animal does not become a man, that which ensouls the animal will in some future cycle of evolution enter into the making of man. It is by the gift of the self-conscious Mind, which links the Spiritual to the terrestrial, that the animal consciousness was made to subserve the purposes of the human kingdom.
Another story in the same paper talks about a mare that lost her foal and was given a calf dressed in the skin of her deceased baby. It's common for farmers to give cows stuffed calves while they're being milked. In animals, we see minds that are developing and capable of significant growth, but still with limitations. The self-aware ego that defines humans isn't present in them. We should remember that an animal has an animal soul (or monad) within its form; it's the monad that evolves, and while an animal doesn’t become a human, what gives the animal life will eventually contribute to the evolution of humans in a future cycle. It’s through the gift of self-aware Mind, which connects the spiritual to the earthly, that animal consciousness was adapted to serve the needs of humanity.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
While the acknowledged scientific method of inquiry consists in logical inferences from observations, it is well known that a very limited amount of observation is frequently made to support an unlimited amount of inference. The "scientific use of the imagination" (Tyndall) is highly recommended, but may o'erleap itself and "give to airy nothings a local habitation and a name," unless checked by some sedater quality.
While the recognized scientific method involves drawing logical conclusions from observations, it’s widely known that only a small amount of observation is often used to back up a vast number of conclusions. The "scientific use of the imagination" (Tyndall) is strongly encouraged, but it can sometimes go too far and "give to airy nothings a local habitation and a name," unless balanced by a more grounded quality.
We see that a biologist has gone back in imaginative speculation beyond "protoplasm" as the origin of life; for, just as the physicists have subdivided their atom into electrons, so this theorist has subdivided his protoplasm into something still more elementary and primordial, which he calls "mycoplasm." The first part of the word means "fungus," so now we can speak of our ancestor as the primordial fungus; and indeed fungoid traits do seem to survive in some people. Science, we are told, knows a whole world of minute corpuscles which do not need oxygen for their existence and cannot be killed[Pg 434] by boiling water. They do not make the amoeboid movements characteristic of protoplasm and are immune to the strongest poisons. This kind of creature, therefore, could exist on earth long before protoplasm could, as it is so very hardy; and from it, as soon as the crust had cooled and oxygen been formed, the protoplasm sprang. Such is the theory, but it may be wrong. What we want to know, however, is what the mycoplasms sprang from; because either they must have sprung from something else, or else they are the great "I Am," eternal and uncreate.
We see that a biologist has creatively speculated beyond "protoplasm" as the origin of life; just as physicists have broken down the atom into electrons, this theorist has further divided protoplasm into something even more basic and fundamental, which he calls "mycoplasm." The first part of the word means "fungus," so now we can refer to our ancestor as the primordial fungus; and indeed, fungal traits do seem to persist in some individuals. Science tells us there's a whole world of tiny particles that don't need oxygen to survive and can't be destroyed by boiling water. They don’t exhibit the amoeboid movements typical of protoplasm and are resistant to the strongest poisons. Therefore, this kind of organism could have existed on Earth long before protoplasm, as it is incredibly resilient; and once the crust had cooled and oxygen was available, protoplasm emerged. That’s the theory, but it could be wrong. What we really want to find out, however, is what mycoplasms originated from; because they must have come from something else, or they are the great "I Am," eternal and uncreated.
It is a curious method, this, which traces the great back to the small, thus making the small greater than the great. The man in a silk hat proceeded from the man without a silk hat, and he from the ape, and the ape from the duck-billed platypus, and so on back to Haeckel's "moneron," and back again to this primordial mushroom.
It’s an interesting method that connects the big to the small, making the small seem greater than the big. The man in a silk hat came from the man without a silk hat, and he came from the ape, and the ape came from the duck-billed platypus, and so on back to Haeckel's "moneron," and further back to this ancient mushroom.
So we may trace the scale of numbers back to prime factors and to unity; but between the unit and the zero, infinitude stretches. Is not unity, though in one sense the smallest of numbers, in all other senses the greatest? From whatever source we derive life, that source must be greater than life itself. So let us set up an image of the Mycoplasm and worship it. Jehovah himself could not have done more than it has done.
So we can trace the range of numbers back to prime factors and to one; but between one and zero, there's an infinite space. Isn't it true that one, even though it's the smallest number in one way, is actually the greatest in every other way? Whatever gives us life must be greater than life itself. So let's create an image of the Mycoplasm and give it our respect. Even Jehovah couldn’t have accomplished more than what it has.
Is it not clear that material evolution is but one aspect, and that a small one, of the process? Growth and evolution mean nothing if not a coming into visibility from invisibility, into actuality from potentiality. A seed grows; and, seen from the material point of view, it seems to grow from nothing. But all the time the material plant is unfolding, something unseen is expanding into it. Evolution is a twofold process. A mycoplasm would lie forever wrapped in its complacent hardihood in the primordial fiery atmosphere, unless some Impulse gave it the word to unfold and turn itself into protoplasm. The view of the world as a great machine without any motive power, and running by the power of its own motion, may be interesting, but it is not convincing.
Isn't it obvious that material evolution is just one aspect, and a minor one at that, of the overall process? Growth and evolution mean nothing if they don’t involve becoming visible from invisibility, and turning potential into reality. A seed grows; from a material perspective, it seems to emerge from nothing. Yet, all the while the physical plant is developing, something invisible is expanding within it. Evolution is a dual process. A mycoplasm would remain forever comfortably wrapped in its resistant state in the primordial fiery atmosphere unless some Impulse prompted it to unfold and transform into protoplasm. Viewing the world as a huge machine without any driving force, operating solely on its own momentum, may be intriguing, but it just isn’t convincing.
If ever our globe were in such a primitive condition as that imagined, it is equally certain that the life-impulse which it received came from somewhere; and all analogy would lead us to surmise that that life-impulse came from another globe. But obviously the matter is too vast for little theories. The important point is that some theorists, in spite of good intentions, appear to have got things wrong way up.
If our world were ever in such a basic state as that imagined, it's also clear that the spark of life it received originated from somewhere; and all comparisons suggest that this spark of life came from another planet. But obviously, the topic is too enormous for simplistic theories. The key takeaway is that some theorists, despite their good intentions, seem to have misunderstood the situation.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE SURF AT CORONADO, SAN DIEGO, CALIFORNIA
THIS VIEW SHOWS THE SOUTHERN END OF POINT LOMA
Photograph by Slocum, San Diego
THE SURF AT CORONADO, SAN DIEGO, CALIFORNIA
THIS VIEW SHOWS THE SOUTHERN END OF POINT LOMA
Photograph by Slocum, San Diego

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
THE MAMMOTH CAVE, LA JOLLA, SAN DIEGO
THE MAMMOTH CAVE, LA JOLLA, SAN DIEGO

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
SERAEJEVO, CAPITAL OF BOSNIA
The minarets of the city's mosques are especially elegant
SERAEJEVO, CAPITAL OF BOSNIA
The minarets of the city's mosques are particularly beautiful.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
KLAMATH RECLAMATION PROJECT, OREGON-CALIFORNIA
PART OF TULE LAKE, OREGON, LOOKING TOWARD BLOODY POINT
Nature frequently puts too much water in some places, and too little in
others, to suit the purposes of man. Draining a piece of wet land is just the
opposite of irrigating a piece of dry land. Both processes are called reclamation.
This picture shows Tule Lake, in Oregon, which required to be drained
that its fertile bed might be turned into farms.
KLAMATH RECLAMATION PROJECT, OREGON-CALIFORNIA
PART OF TULE LAKE, OREGON, LOOKING TOWARD BLOODY POINT
Nature often provides too much water in some areas and not enough in others, which doesn't work well for people's needs. Draining wet land is the exact opposite of watering dry land. Both processes are referred to as reclamation.
This picture shows Tule Lake in Oregon, which needed to be drained so that its fertile ground could be transformed into farmland.
CONFLICT OF THE AGES: by S. F.
WOMEN WHO HAVE INFLUENCED THE WORLD:
by the Rev. S. J. Neill

AS gravitation existed before Newton made his discovery, so, also, has the influence of woman exerted a powerful sway among many nations long before the modern movement towards woman's emancipation.
As gravity existed before Newton discovered it, so has the influence of women held significant power in many nations long before the modern movement toward women’s rights.
That the modern movement is a powerful one cannot be denied by anyone who knows what is going on in the world. The wise study the action of the winds and waves and use them for beneficent purposes. We smile at the picture of the English ruler ordering back the tide; and at the Persian ruler who commanded the waters of the Bosphorus to be castigated. The woman's emancipation of the present day calls for careful study and wise direction on the part of all lovers of human welfare. Everything which gives a clearer understanding of woman in her own nature, and in her relation to man must be of service. What women have done in the past may throw some light on what woman may achieve in the future. As "lives of great men all remind us, we can make our lives sublime," even so the lives of great and noble women are a beacon light and a prophecy.
The modern movement is undeniably powerful, as anyone who is aware of current events can attest. Wise individuals observe the effects of the winds and waves and harness them for positive purposes. We chuckle at the image of the English ruler trying to force back the tide and the Persian ruler who ordered the waters of the Bosphorus to be punished. The current fight for women's rights requires careful analysis and thoughtful guidance from all who care about human welfare. Anything that provides a deeper understanding of women, both in their own essence and in relation to men, is valuable. What women have accomplished in the past can shed light on what they might achieve in the future. Just as "lives of great men all remind us, we can make our lives sublime," the lives of remarkable and noble women serve as a guiding light and a promise.
Though a truism, it must never be forgotten that woman's nature and her function in the world differ from man's. Many mistakes have been made, and are still made, through forgetting that woman and man are two aspects of the One Life in manifestation; therefore they are not opposed to each other, but are complementary of each other—"like perfect music unto noble words." Milton has tried to express this in the well-known lines:
Though it's a given, we should always remember that a woman's nature and her role in the world are different from a man's. Many mistakes have been made, and continue to be made, by forgetting that women and men are two aspects of the One Life in action; they are not in opposition to one another, but rather complement each other—"like perfect music unto noble words." Milton has attempted to convey this in the well-known lines:
Harmony in nature consists in each part of the whole working according to its proper use or function. While this general law may seem to preclude the possibility of women being in their proper sphere and yet acting as great generals, great statesmen, or great rulers, we find that women have again and again become illustrious in these respects. In doing so it is possible that the woman parts with some of that "softness and sweet attractive grace," of which Milton speaks. It is possible that she may "lose the childlike in the larger mind," which Tennyson says the perfect woman should not lose; yet she remains a woman essentially while doing work supposed to be appropriate to man. Joan of Arc retained her girlish heart to the last, and[Pg 437] after she had led the armies of France to victory, wished for nothing better than to return to her native village and live in peace. Even Queen Elizabeth of England, generally regarded as one of the most masculine of her sex, retained to the end some of those qualities which distinctly belong to woman. Queen Isabella of Spain, though weighted down with domestic sorrows and engrossed with cares of state, was moved with deep compassion for the condition of the Indians, and in her last moments exacted from her husband a promise for their protection. A biographer says that she was possessed of all the "personal grace, gentleness, and feminine accomplishments of Mary Stuart, without her weakness." Great queen as she was, the name bestowed on her by her people, and ratified by history, was: "Isabella of peace and good will."
Harmony in nature means that every part of the whole works according to its proper role or function. While this general principle might suggest that women can't be in their right place and also act as great generals, statesmen, or rulers, history shows that women have repeatedly proven themselves in these areas. In doing so, it's possible that a woman might lose some of that "softness and sweet attractive grace" that Milton mentioned. She might also "lose the childlike in the larger mind," as Tennyson put it, which the perfect woman should retain; yet she fundamentally remains a woman while taking on roles traditionally considered masculine. Joan of Arc held on to her youthful heart until the end, and after leading France's armies to victory, she longed to return to her hometown and live peacefully. Even Queen Elizabeth of England, often seen as one of the most masculine women of her time, maintained some qualities that are distinctly feminine right to the end. Queen Isabella of Spain, burdened by personal sorrows and state affairs, felt profound compassion for the plight of the Indians and, in her final moments, secured from her husband a promise for their protection. A biographer noted that she possessed all the "personal grace, gentleness, and feminine accomplishments of Mary Stuart, without her vulnerabilities." Great queen that she was, the name given to her by her people and echoed by history was: "Isabella of peace and good will."
From the dawn of history we find great women in many countries of the world. Passing by Biblical women, as too well known to need mention, we find in Egypt, according to Meyer in his Oldest Books of the World, that "the position of woman both in religion and government was very elevated." He says:
From the dawn of history, we see great women in many countries around the world. Skipping over Biblical women, who are too well known to mention, we find in Egypt, according to Meyer in his Oldest Books of the World, that "the position of woman both in religion and government was very elevated." He says:
Woman appears to have met with more consideration among the old Egyptians than with any other people of Oriental antiquity. It is to the glory of ancient Egyptian wisdom, that it has been the first to express the dignity and high position of the wife and woman.
Women appear to have been given more respect by the ancient Egyptians than by any other culture in Oriental history. It's a point of pride for ancient Egyptian wisdom that it was the first to acknowledge the dignity and significant role of wives and women.
Near the Great Pyramid a tomb has been opened which gives us a few facts concerning the first Queen of Egypt of whom we have any knowledge. Her name was Mer-ti-tef-s, which means "the beloved of her father." She was also described as "the wife of the king whom she loved." Another great ruler of Egypt, about 1516 b. c., was Hatshepsut. Dr. Wallis Budge of the British Museum tells us that this queen dressed herself as a man. Some of the other great queens of Egypt are: Nitocris; Aah-hotep; Mutemva, mother of Amen-hotep III; Ti, wife of Amen-hotep, whose tomb was found not long ago, and whose remains were found wrapped in sheets of gold, with the exquisitely worked crown of gold at her head. These two with Nefert-i-tain, are said to have "worked harmoniously together for the establishment of ancient truth in Egypt." Besides these we have Batria, wife of Rameses III; the well-known Cleopatra; and last but not least, Dido of Carthage, whom, had Aeneas married, the whole course of history would have been different.
Near the Great Pyramid, a tomb has been uncovered that provides some information about the first Queen of Egypt we know of. Her name was Mer-ti-tef-s, which translates to "the beloved of her father." She was also referred to as "the wife of the king whom she loved." Another significant ruler of Egypt, around 1516 b. c., was Hatshepsut. Dr. Wallis Budge from the British Museum states that this queen dressed as a man. Other notable queens of Egypt include: Nitocris, Aah-hotep, Mutemva (mother of Amen-hotep III), and Ti (wife of Amen-hotep), whose tomb was recently discovered, with her remains found wrapped in sheets of gold and wearing an intricately designed crown of gold on her head. These two, along with Nefert-i-tain, are said to have "worked harmoniously together for the establishment of ancient truth in Egypt." Additionally, we have Batria, wife of Rameses III, the famous Cleopatra, and last but not least, Dido of Carthage, who, if Aeneas had married her, could have changed the entire course of history.
Crossing over to Greece, we may mention Sappho, the sweet singer,[Pg 438] who has suffered much misrepresentation, and of whom Professor Palgrave says:
Crossing over to Greece, we can mention Sappho, the beautiful poet,[Pg 438] who has been misunderstood in many ways, and of whom Professor Palgrave states:
There is no need for me to panegyrise the poetess whom the whole world has been long since contented to hold without a parallel.
I don't need to praise the poetess whom everyone in the world has long seen as unmatched.
There is also Aspasia, the wife of Pericles. From Greek statuary we see how noble woman must have been in Greece.
There is also Aspasia, the wife of Pericles. From Greek statues, we can see how noble women must have been in Greece.
In Italy we have Cornelia, who has been called "the ideal mother," and Volumnia, mother of Coriolanus; and Portia, wife of Brutus; nor must we forget Beatrice, the heroine of The Divina Commedia.
In Italy, we have Cornelia, often referred to as "the ideal mother," and Volumnia, the mother of Coriolanus; along with Portia, the wife of Brutus; and we shouldn't overlook Beatrice, the heroine of The Divina Commedia.
In Japan, in China, and in India, we find many names of great women whose influence has endured through the ages. The Taj Mahal is sufficient to remind us of what a woman has been in the Moslem world. J. S. Mill says that
In Japan, China, and India, we see many names of remarkable women whose impact has lasted through time. The Taj Mahal is enough to remind us of the significance of a woman in the Muslim world. J.S. Mill says that
if a Hindû principality is strong, vigilantly and energetically governed; if order is preserved without oppression, in three cases out of four that principality is under the regency of a woman.
If a Hindu principality is strong and governed thoughtfully and actively; if order is upheld without oppression, in three out of four cases, that principality is led by a woman.
Coming to Western lands we find the valiant British queen Boadicea. In ancient Germany there was Queen Radigünde, who founded a school for women. In Sweden Birgitta was famous as a patron of learning; her schools numbered eighty, and there still exist six schools of her order on the Continent and one in England, the only one that can boast of an unbroken existence from pre-Reformation times. Ireland too had a Saint Brigit, some of whose wonderful works were evidently transferred to her from the Celtic goddess Ceridwen.
Coming to the Western lands, we find the brave British queen Boadicea. In ancient Germany, there was Queen Radigünde, who started a school for women. In Sweden, Birgitta was well-known as a supporter of education; her schools numbered eighty, and six of her order still exist on the Continent, along with one in England, the only one that can claim an unbroken history since before the Reformation. Ireland also had a Saint Brigit, some of whose remarkable achievements were clearly taken from the Celtic goddess Ceridwen.
Who has not seen the beautiful picture of Queen Louise of Prussia, of whom such a great historian as Mommsen speaks so enthusiastically? She is said to have been by no means a genius, nor in any way abnormal, but she was so beautiful, so winning, so optimistic, and combined such dignity and charm, such cheerfulness, faith and fortitude, that she gained Silesia for her husband from Napoleon. Then we have such great women as Madam Guyon, the mystic; Caroline Herschel; Frances Power Cobbe; Florence Nightingale; Queen Olga of Greece; Queen Victoria; Madame Curie, and many others whom time does not permit to mention. There is no need here to speak of H. P. Blavatsky and Katherine Tingley, the heralds of a new age, except to say that the world in that new age will render them that justice which is so tardily given now.
Who hasn't seen the beautiful image of Queen Louise of Prussia, whom the great historian Mommsen speaks of so fondly? She's said to have been neither a genius nor particularly unusual, but she was incredibly beautiful, charming, and optimistic. Her combination of dignity and allure, along with her cheerfulness, faith, and resilience, helped her win Silesia for her husband from Napoleon. Then we have remarkable women like Madame Guyon, the mystic; Caroline Herschel; Frances Power Cobbe; Florence Nightingale; Queen Olga of Greece; Queen Victoria; Madame Curie, and many others who we don’t have time to mention. There’s no need to discuss H. P. Blavatsky and Katherine Tingley, the pioneers of a new era, except to say that in that new age, the world will finally recognize them for the contributions that are so belatedly acknowledged now.
While the greatness to which women have attained proves to us[Pg 439] what woman is capable of doing, yet, in a sense, it may be a little depressing, for all cannot be queens or rulers. But true greatness consists in doing well what has to be done. Besides, who can say what is great and what is small in the Divine Economy? "The hand that rocks the cradle rules the world," is an old saying. And for the great majority of women the making of the home to be a real home is the highest service that can be done to help the world; for the home is the foundation of the nation. And as Ruskin says:
While the achievements of women show what they are capable of[Pg 439], it can also be a bit discouraging, because not everyone can be a queen or a leader. However, true greatness lies in doing well whatever needs to be done. Besides, who can determine what is significant and what is insignificant in the Divine Plan? "The hand that rocks the cradle rules the world" is an old saying. For most women, making a house a genuine home is the greatest contribution they can make to the world, because the home is the foundation of the nation. And as Ruskin says:
Wherever a true wife comes, this home is always round her. The stars only may be over her head, the glow-worm in the night-cold grass may be the only fire at her foot, but home is yet wherever she is; and for a noble woman it stretches far around her, better than ceiled with cedar or painted with vermilion, shedding its quiet light far, for those who else were homeless.
No matter where a loving wife is, it feels like home. The stars may twinkle above, and a glow-worm in the cool grass might be her only light, but home is wherever she is. For a virtuous woman, her home grows around her, more beautiful than any cedar ceilings or bright colors, spreading its comforting warmth to those who might otherwise feel adrift.
THE TURKISH WOMAN: by Grace Knoche

THE Sultan of Turkey recently received a deputation of representative Ottoman women and in the course of his conference with them pledged them his support in their efforts to bring about a reform of certain conditions. Press dispatches state that the members of this deputation were heavily veiled.
THE Sultan of Turkey recently met with a group of representative Ottoman women and during his discussion with them promised to support their efforts to reform certain conditions. News reports say that the members of this group were heavily veiled.
The veil has always been, to the European mind, the point of departure for Turkish feministic reform, and the wearing of it by those who stand for such reform, when many Turkish women have discarded the impenetrable yashmak entirely and a still larger number wear only veils of gauze, seems an anomaly. To realize that it is not, one must get below current misunderstandings and baseless reports and know the high-caste Turkish woman as she really is—for with her Turkish feministic reform begins and by her it is being safeguarded.
The veil has always been, in the European perspective, the starting point for Turkish feminist reform, and the fact that some supporters of this reform still wear it—while many Turkish women have completely abandoned the heavy yashmak and an even larger number now wear only sheer veils—appears to be unusual. To understand that it's not, one must look past current misconceptions and unfounded claims and see the high-caste Turkish woman as she truly is—because for her, Turkish feminist reform begins and is being protected.
Many who are familiar with the diplomatic and social life of our European capitals have stated that the high-caste Turkish woman of today is as a class more highly educated, and also more feminine, in the tenderest and most refined meaning of the term, than any other woman in the world. She not only knows the history, geography, and literature of her own and foreign nations, but in addition knows two, three, and often four languages besides her own—always French and German, usually English, and often Italian or Russian—languages [Pg 440]which she does not speak haltingly but with fluency and perfection, for in the wealthier Turkish families of today French, German, and English governesses are a recognized institution. She is very beautiful, always refined, unobtrusively thoughtful of others, and supremely loyal to her ideals of character and duty—and her ideals always center about the home.
Many people familiar with the diplomatic and social scenes in our European capitals say that today’s high-status Turkish women are, as a group, more educated and more feminine, in the most delicate and refined sense, than any other women in the world. They not only understand the history, geography, and literature of their own country and others, but they also know two, three, and often four languages in addition to their own—always French and German, usually English, and often Italian or Russian—languages [Pg 440]that they speak fluently and perfectly because in wealthier Turkish families today, French, German, and English governesses are common. They are very beautiful, always refined, subtly considerate of others, and deeply loyal to their ideals of character and duty—and their ideals always revolve around the home.
Yet her life is virtually an imprisoned one, bounded as it is, day and night, year in and year out, by the four walls of the women's apartment or harem. She cannot go out unattended in the daytime, nor in the evening at all; she may not attend theaters nor even a concert; she may not attend social or other gatherings where men are present.
Yet her life is pretty much like being in prison, restricted as it is, day and night, year after year, by the four walls of the women's apartment or harem. She can't go out alone during the day, and she definitely can't go out at all in the evening; she can't go to theaters or even concerts; she can't attend social events or any other gatherings where men are present.
This state of things was not so unendurable to the women of the preceding generation, for they had not been permitted to embrace European ideas through an education on European lines, but to the high-caste woman of today, who has been given a glimpse into a larger world than her own, and a world very wonderful and alluring, the old harem existence is almost intolerable. Yet she must continue in it for a time, and here is the wonderful thing—she does this, in the deeper sense, willingly.
This situation wasn't as unbearable for the women of the previous generation because they weren't allowed to adopt European ideas through an education influenced by Europe. However, for the high-caste women of today, who have caught a glimpse of a much bigger, fascinating world beyond their own, the traditional harem life feels nearly impossible to endure. Yet she still has to stick with it for a while, and here's the remarkable part—she does this, on a deeper level, by choice.
Those who know her best tell us that out of the silence and seclusion of her life, the Turkish woman has evolved a philosophy of her own, and one that is not limited to the orthodox Muslim view of woman; those who know life and humanity best know also that this could never have come to her past the impenetrable barriers of caste and orthodox religious doctrine, had she not attuned her life to some, at least, of the higher notes of Life Universal. And it is the teaching of Theosophy that this can only be done by those with whom duty is the highest ideal—duty, for ever and ever, duty. In a heroic determination to do her whole duty to husband and family, to nation and to home, the Turkish woman may well be commended to that ultra-modern type who leaves husband and children to their own devices while she is away, chasing some will-o'-the-wisp or fad. Of this type Turkey is yet as destitute as certain strata of European and American life are prolific.
Those who know her best say that from the silence and isolation of her life, the Turkish woman has developed her own philosophy, one that isn’t restricted to the traditional Muslim perspective on women. Those who understand life and humanity know that this insight could never have reached her through the rigid barriers of class and orthodox religious beliefs, unless she had aligned her life with some of the higher principles of Universal Life. It is the teaching of Theosophy that this can only happen for those who hold duty as the highest ideal—duty, forever and always, duty. With a strong commitment to fulfilling her responsibilities to her husband and family, as well as to her nation and home, the Turkish woman stands in contrast to the ultra-modern type who abandons her husband and children to pursue fleeting whims or trends. Turkey, however, is still lacking this type, unlike certain segments of European and American society where it is plentiful.
The Turkish woman is wise enough to wait in trust the day of her complete emancipation, and she feels it is approaching—but she also knows that to push or hurry it forward would invoke a reaction that might ruin her country and defeat her hopes. She knows[Pg 441] that methods even approaching those of the modern "suffragette" would only blot the golden dawn and put back until a later cycle the glorious day. We see now why the members of this deputation wore the orthodox veil, or partly why, for no Turkish woman of the educated class is unaware that to needlessly offend the conservative element is to fetter the Young Turk movement, that evolving drama of national life in which woman played so heroic a part. Says a current writer:
The Turkish woman is smart enough to patiently trust that her day of complete freedom is coming, and she feels it's getting closer—but she also understands that forcing it or rushing things would trigger a reaction that could destroy her country and crush her hopes. She realizes that using methods similar to those of modern "suffragettes" would only tarnish the bright future and delay the glorious day. Now we see why the members of this delegation wore the traditional veil, or at least part of the reason, because no educated Turkish woman is unaware that unnecessarily offending the conservative side would hinder the Young Turk movement, that unfolding story of national life where women played such a heroic role. A current writer states:
Everybody agrees that the most remarkable change in social conditions caused by the revolution in Turkey has occurred among the feminine portion of the population, and it is conceded that the wives and mothers of the Young Turk party had a powerful influence in bringing it about. During the anxious months of conspiracy and preparation many high-born Turkish ladies worked with courage, enthusiasm and intelligence for the cause of liberty. Some of them acted as messengers, carrying concealed about their persons papers which, if discovered, would have been their death; others afforded the revolutionary committees opportunities for holding their meetings, and furnished those who were in danger means of escape. Twelve thousand spies in the employ of Abdul Hamid were unable to outwit the women of Turkey in this work, and the leaders of the Young Turk party concede that they owe their success largely to the assistance of their wives and sisters and mothers.
Everyone agrees that the most significant change in social conditions brought about by the revolution in Turkey has occurred among women, and it's acknowledged that the wives and mothers of the Young Turk party played a vital role in this transformation. During the intense months of planning and preparation, many high-born Turkish women worked bravely, passionately, and intelligently for the cause of freedom. Some acted as messengers, transporting secret documents that could have meant death if caught; others provided locations for the revolutionary committees to meet and assisted those in danger to escape. Twelve thousand spies working for Abdul Hamid couldn’t outsmart the women of Turkey in this effort, and the leaders of the Young Turk party admit that they owe much of their success to the support of their wives, sisters, and mothers.
In that intimate blending of heroic self-abnegation and of wisdom which characterizes the efforts and the daily life of the typical high-caste Turkish woman, the world has offered for its reading a great lesson. The Ottoman woman possibly has found her intuition, which is the soul's own voice, and her will, which is "the soul at work." Pain, misunderstanding, oppression, and heartache, have opened many doors in the chambers of her being, and in wrestling with the angel of untoward circumstance she has found the inner power that enables one to turn the leaden fetters about one's feet into the golden sandals of Hermes himself. If this has come about, and those who know the Ottoman woman best declare that it has, then we know that it is because she has striven to attune her life to that which must be the keynote of all lasting feministic reform—womanliness—true womanliness, with its overtones of tenderness, compassion and aspiration, and its deepening undertones of solid attainment, of patriotism, of courage, of loyalty to one's ideal, and of faithfulness to duty.
In the close combination of selfless heroism and wisdom that defines the experiences and daily lives of typical high-caste Turkish women, the world has provided a valuable lesson. The Ottoman woman has likely discovered her intuition, which is the voice of her soul, and her will, which represents "the soul in action." Pain, misunderstanding, oppression, and heartache have opened many doors within her being. By grappling with challenging circumstances, she has found the inner strength to transform the heavy chains binding her feet into the golden sandals of Hermes. If this transformation has indeed occurred, as those who know the Ottoman woman best assert, it is because she has worked to align her life with what must be the foundation of all enduring feminist reform—true womanliness, imbued with elements of tenderness, compassion, and aspiration, as well as the deeper qualities of solid achievement, patriotism, courage, loyalty to her ideals, and dedication to her duties.
AN ENGLISH LADY'S LETTER: by F. D. Udall (London)
PEVENSEY CASTLE is one of the most interesting of all the ancient and historic castles of old England. It was seized by William the Conqueror immediately he landed in the bay close by, and he left a garrison to hold it while he pushed on to Hastings and subsequently to the country round about the "hoar apple tree" mentioned in the Saxon Chronicle, where the decisive engagement with Harold and his army took place. This spot, ever since commemorated in the name of the village—Battle—is some seven miles inland. Harold had taken care to leave a garrison, too, at Pevensey, while he went north, but according to Freeman, William found the place wholly undefended or else with a force totally inadequate to resist the Normans. At all events there appears to have been no resistance offered to the invaders, on that fateful Michael's Eve. The castle and land for miles around eventually became the property of the Conqueror's half-brother.
PEVENSEY CASTLE is one of the most fascinating ancient and historic castles in old England. William the Conqueror took it over right after he landed in the nearby bay, and he left a garrison to defend it while he moved on to Hastings and later to the area around the "hoar apple tree" mentioned in the Saxon Chronicle, where the crucial battle with Harold and his army occurred. This location, which has been remembered in the name of the village—Battle—is about seven miles inland. Harold had also made sure to leave a garrison at Pevensey while he headed north, but according to Freeman, William discovered the place was completely undefended or had a force that was far too small to resist the Normans. In any case, there seems to have been no resistance to the invaders on that fateful Michael's Eve. The castle and land for miles around eventually became the property of the Conqueror's half-brother.
How old the castle is nobody knows. British coins have been discovered at Pevensey, and it is thought that the place was an ancient British settlement. As to the castle itself, the general opinion is that it was built by the Romans, and the many Roman coins found in its precincts, chiefly of the Constantine family, give support to the theory. In the days of the venerable Bede there was a great forest in these parts, the forest of Anderida, roamed by herds of deer and swine. Pevensey is first mentioned in historical documents in the year 792, when its owner—generous man!—gave it away, together with Hastings, to the Abbey of St. Denis at Paris. Sir John Pelham was appointed Constable of the Castle in the reign of Edward III, and his courageous wife held it during a siege in her husband's absence, in the following reign, in 1399. This lady gives the old ruins an interest of quite another character from their warlike associations by reason of a letter she dispatched to her husband during that siege. He was up in Yorkshire at the time. The letter has come down through the centuries—a brave, sweet, womanly, wifely relic of those early days in "our rough island story." It enjoys the honor of being enshrined in Hallam's Literature of Europe, and well it deserves the distinction. Here is what the lady wrote while the enemy was at the gate.
How old the castle is, no one knows. British coins have been found at Pevensey, and it’s believed that the area was an ancient British settlement. As for the castle itself, most people think it was built by the Romans, and the many Roman coins discovered nearby, mostly from the Constantine era, support this idea. In the time of the venerable Bede, there was a large forest in this region, the forest of Anderida, inhabited by herds of deer and pigs. Pevensey is first mentioned in historical documents in the year 792, when its owner—a generous man—gave it away, along with Hastings, to the Abbey of St. Denis in Paris. Sir John Pelham was appointed Constable of the Castle during the reign of Edward III, and his brave wife defended it during a siege while he was away, in the following reign, in 1399. This lady adds a different kind of interest to the old ruins through a letter she sent to her husband during that siege. He was in Yorkshire at the time. The letter has survived through the centuries—a brave, sweet, feminine, and wifely reminder of those early days in "our rough island story." It has the honor of being featured in Hallam's Literature of Europe, and it certainly deserves that distinction. Here’s what the lady wrote while the enemy was at the gate.
My dear lord:
My dear lord:
I recommend me to your high lordship with heart and body and all my poor might, and with all this I thank you as my dear lord, dearest and best beloved of all earthly lords, I say for me, and thank you, my dear lord, with all this that [Pg 443]I say before of your comfortable letter that ye sent me from Pontefract, that come to me on Mary Magdalene day (July 22); for by my troth I was never so glad as when I heard by your letter that ye were strong enough with the grace of God for to keep you from the malice of your enemies. And, dear lord, if it like to your high lordship that as soon as ye might that I might hear of your gracious speed; which God Almighty continue and increase. And, my dear lord, if it like you for to know of my fare, I am here by laid in manner of a siege with the county of Sussex, Surrey, and a great parcel of Kent, so that I may nought out, nor none victuals get me but with much hard. Wherefore, my dear, if it like you by the advice of your wise counsel for to set remedy of the salvation of your castle, and withstand the malice of the shires aforesaid. And also that ye be fully informed of their great malice workers in these shires, which that haves so despitefully wrought to you, and to your castle, to your men, and to your tenants for this country, have yai (sic) wasted for a great while. Farewell, my dear lord; the Holy Trinity you keep from your enemies, and soon send me good tidings of you.
I offer my sincere support to your esteemed highness, and I’m grateful to you as my beloved lord, the closest and most honorable of all earthly lords. I appreciate your comforting letter that you sent from Pontefract, which I received on Mary Magdalene Day (July 22). I can honestly say I’ve never been as happy as when I read in your letter that you were strong enough, with God’s grace, to defend yourself against the malice of your enemies. Dear lord, if it pleases your highness, I would love to hear about your positive developments as soon as possible; may God Almighty continue to support and enhance them. Also, my dear lord, if you want to know how I am doing, I am here, essentially under siege by the counties of Sussex, Surrey, and a large part of Kent, making it nearly impossible to go out or obtain supplies without great difficulty. Therefore, my dear lord, if you agree with your wise counsel’s advice, please find a solution for the safety of your castle and to stand firm against the hostility from these counties. Also, ensure you are fully aware of the serious enemies who have acted so maliciously against you, your castle, your men, and your tenants in this area, which has been a significant burden for a long time. Farewell, my dear lord; may the Holy Trinity protect you from your enemies, and may you soon send me good news about yourself.
Written at Pevensey in the Castle on St. Jacob day (St. James, July 25) last past,
Written at Pevensey in the Castle on St. Jacob's Day (St. James, July 25) last year,
By your own poor,
J. Pelham.By your own poor,
J. Pelham.To my true lord.
To my true lord.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
RUINS OF PEVENSEY CASTLE
Pevensey Castle Ruins

IN THE FOREST
In the woods
A MAGIC PLACE: A Forest Idyll for Young Folks:
by M. Ginevra Munson

WHO has not felt the inspiring and soothing influence of certain quiet spots? as though the jarring and restless forces of nature were there rendered impotent and the soul could commune freely with the great heart-life of all. The conflicting vibrations of human thought are annulled and nature speaks in whatever language you choose: in song or verse, art or science. How it draws one up to the heights of infinitude to sit in solitude, with eye on the expanse of ocean in which is mirrored all the gorgeous tints and cloud-forms in the sky at sunset; or on mountain heights where no sounds or sights except the blue dome overhead and the distant landscape beneath, can distract the mind from the sense of the invisible Presence that fills all space; or in the depths of a noble forest where the foot of man seldom comes.
WHO hasn't experienced the inspiring and calming effect of certain quiet places? It’s as if the chaotic and restless forces of nature are rendered powerless there, allowing the soul to connect freely with the vast essence of life. The conflicting waves of human thought fade away, and nature communicates in whatever form you prefer: in music or poetry, art or science. How uplifting it is to sit in solitude, gazing at the endless ocean that reflects all the beautiful colors and cloud shapes in the sky at sunset; or on mountaintops where there are no sounds or sights to distract you other than the blue sky above and the distant landscape below, allowing you to sense the invisible Presence that fills the entire space; or in the depths of a majestic forest where human footsteps rarely tread.
It was in such a place as this, surrounded by the elves and fairies of the wood, that Helena, in the company of her father and a few other artist spirits, pitched their tents for summer work in the stillness of[Pg 444] the forest; sculptors, painters, poets, musical composers, and writers on various themes, each lived in the quiet and privacy of his own domicile, out of sight or hearing of any other.
It was in a place like this, surrounded by the elves and fairies of the woods, that Helena, along with her father and a few other artistic souls, set up their tents for summer work in the peace of[Pg 444] the forest. Sculptors, painters, poets, musicians, and writers, each focused on their own themes, lived in the tranquility and seclusion of their own spaces, out of sight and sound of one another.
Helena was the daughter of a poet and inherited that keen sense of communion with and understanding of nature's moods and voices, but had never before been in such a place as this, having been born near a thriving city. She was devoted to her father, and though only yet in her early teens, showed such appreciation of her father's work that he brought her along with him as a sort of mentor when reading his poems over. Then too, her mother was dead, and he felt it his duty to keep Helena under his own care as much as possible, as she was an only child. Nothing could have made her happier or have been better for her than this forest air and odor of fragrant wood, and her spirits and health responded to it gratefully. While her father was busy she wandered about, making companions of the birds, trees, and other forest-life. The inspiration and magic of the place was so great that she was seized with the desire to express the joy and budding knowledge that stirred within her soul; so without saying anything to her father, she would take out tablet and pencil and sit on a fallen log near the singing brook that ran close by, and write down the daily dialog she heard going on around her. Overhead the trees said to the birds: "Are you happy my pretty ones, fluttering and hopping from twig to branch, pluming your feathers as I sway and swing you about?" "Oh yes, dear trees," twittered the birds, "and we will be diligent in destroying the worms that prey on your beautiful leaves, while we sing to you our thanks for the lacy bowers and secret hiding-places for our nests of young birdlings, who take their first lessons in song from the music of the breeze through your branches"; and then they poured forth a chorus in greater glee than ever.
Helena was the daughter of a poet and inherited a strong connection with and understanding of nature's moods and voices, but she had never been in a place like this before, having been born near a bustling city. She was dedicated to her father, and even though she was only in her early teens, she appreciated her father's work so much that he brought her along as a sort of apprentice when he read his poems. Plus, her mother had passed away, and he felt it was his responsibility to keep Helena close as much as possible since she was his only child. Nothing could have made her happier or been better for her than the fresh forest air and the scent of fragrant wood, and her spirits and health thrived because of it. While her father was busy, she wandered around, making friends with the birds, trees, and other forest creatures. The beauty and magic of the place inspired her to express the joy and newfound knowledge that stirred within her; so without saying anything to her father, she would take out a notebook and pencil, sit on a fallen log near the singing brook that ran nearby, and write down the conversations she heard happening around her. Above her, the trees asked the birds: "Are you happy, my pretty ones, fluttering and hopping from twig to branch, preening your feathers as I sway and swing you about?" "Oh yes, dear trees," chirped the birds, "and we will work hard to get rid of the worms that harm your beautiful leaves, while we sing to you our thanks for the lacy shelters and secret spots for our nests of young chicks, who learn their first songs from the music of the breeze through your branches"; and then they burst into a joyful chorus like never before.
Up in a high fork of the great spreading top of an oak was a huge nest of dead leaves, from one edge of which peered a pair of bright eyes in a furry gray head, over which curled a bushy gray and white tail. A chattering voice chimed in with the birds: "Dear trees, I too love you, for with your leaves for my nest you provide me a home out of reach of all harm, and you feed me with lovely acorns in such abundance that I can store up enough for the whole round year; but I'm sorry I can return so little back to you, save a grateful heart."
Up in a high fork of the sprawling oak tree was a huge nest made of dead leaves. Peeking out from one edge were a pair of bright eyes set in a furry gray head, topped with a bushy gray and white tail. A chattering voice joined in with the birds: "Dear trees, I love you too! With your leaves for my nest, you give me a safe home, and you feed me with an abundance of delicious acorns that I can store up for the whole year. But I'm sorry I can't give you much in return, except for my grateful heart."
"Oh, thanks, I am safe home," said a bounding cotton-tail rabbit, as he shot into the protecting walls of a hollow log. "What would I[Pg 445] do if it were not for the deserted trunk of a tree; and even the live ones sometimes give me a home in a hole in their bodies, quite low enough down for me to jump into, yet too small and deep for intruders to poke their noses in very far."
"Oh, thanks, I made it home safe," said a lively cotton-tail rabbit as he dove into the protective shelter of a hollow log. "What would I do without the empty trunk of a tree? Even the living ones sometimes offer me a place to stay in a hole within their trunks, low enough for me to jump into, yet small and deep enough to keep intruders from poking their noses in too far."
"Yes, yes, I too," chirped a striped ground squirrel, "owe all my comforts to the trees, and no one can find my cosy nest of pine needles, so fragrant and clean."
"Yes, yes, me too," chirped a striped ground squirrel. "I owe all my comforts to the trees, and no one can find my cozy nest of pine needles, so fragrant and clean."
An old sly fox ran swiftly by, saying: "O shelter me in your depths, dark forest, for I hear the bay of a hound on the scent of my track," then he jumped the purling stream to cut off the lead of the dog, and sped away.
An old, crafty fox ran quickly by, saying: "Oh, hide me in your depths, dark forest, because I hear the sound of a hound on my trail," then he leaped over the bubbling stream to cut off the dog's path and took off.
As Helena glanced down the stream she saw a beaver working away on a pile of logs and heard him murmur: "What would I do if the trees did not furnish me logs for my dam? Nothing else would serve me so well, I am sure, and I only cut down young saplings where they are too crowded to thrive. In turn for the favor I will make the stream deeper so the water will not dry away in hot weather, but will give drink to the tree roots all the year through."
As Helena looked down the stream, she saw a beaver busy at work building a pile of logs and heard him say, "What would I do if the trees didn’t provide me with logs for my dam? Nothing else would work for me as well, that’s for sure, and I only cut down young saplings when they’re too crowded to survive. In return for this favor, I’ll make the stream deeper so the water won’t dry up in hot weather, but will keep the tree roots hydrated all year round."
Away in the distance Helena spied the red-brown coat of a deer and heard its call to the fawn. Out from a tangled mass of vines and low swaying branches bounded the spotted young beauty, and answered back: "Here mother-deer, the forest has safely sheltered me, and fed me too on sweet young sassafras shoots. May I now take a run with you?"
Away in the distance, Helena spotted the reddish-brown coat of a deer and heard its call to the fawn. From a tangled mess of vines and low-hanging branches, the spotted young beauty leaped out and replied, "Here, mom-deer! The forest has kept me safe and fed me sweet young sassafras shoots. Can I join you for a run now?"
Then Helena gazed in the stream at the fishes, who answered her thought: "Yes, we too would perish were it not for the shady pools that reflect the lacy network of the trees that draw down the rain from heaven to fill the stream and keep the water fresh."
Then Helena looked into the stream at the fish, who replied to her thoughts: "Yes, we would also die if it weren't for the shady pools that mirror the delicate patterns of the trees that catch the rain from the sky to fill the stream and keep the water clean."
Filled with wonder at these voices of the woods, Helena realized that though it seemed so silent it was full of song and happy life, but that the love and harmony of these beings made the magic of the place and filled it with peace and soul-inspiring influences. While she meditated and watched the bees gathering sweets from the fragrant wood-violets and wild-plum blossoms, she heard a voice so startlingly loud that she jumped with surprise. It said "Who? Who? Who——o?" and seemed to come from the very tree tops. While looking up in wonder, Helena saw a great, fluffy cream-colored bird with brownish bars on its wings and a big round head with two enormous yellow eyes, float noiselessly away through the forest. Could that voice have[Pg 446] come from the bird? "What did he say 'Who? Who? Who——?' It seemed to question me, asking to whom were all these creatures, as well as myself, beholden? Why, yes, every voice spoke of love for and indebtedness to the trees. They stand here so silently and majestically through ages, affording food, shelter, shade, and protection, for all these other beings whose very lives depend upon them. The dear trees are monarchs over all, yet serve all, standing here with their roots fast in the soil and their heads touching the sun-bright heavens. To us people too, though we may live in cities and never know or think of the forest trees, we could scarcely live without them. Our houses, our furniture, and almost everything that is of use or convenience to us have some wood about them; and then we enjoy the nuts, the fruit, and other kinds of food produced by the trees as much as the squirrels and birds, no doubt. Perhaps these trees bring down from higher regions other forces that feed our souls also—Who? Who Who——o knows?"
Filled with wonder at the sounds of the woods, Helena realized that even though it seemed silent, it was full of song and vibrant life. The love and harmony of these creatures created the magic of the place and filled it with peace and uplifting energy. While she thought about this and watched the bees gathering nectar from the sweet-smelling wood violets and wild plum blossoms, she heard a voice so loud that it startled her. It said, "Who? Who? Who——o?" and seemed to come from the very treetops. Looking up in amazement, Helena saw a large, fluffy cream-colored bird with brownish bars on its wings and a big round head with enormous yellow eyes, gliding silently through the forest. Could that voice have come from the bird? "What did it mean by 'Who? Who? Who——?' It seemed to be asking me to whom all these creatures, including myself, owe their existence. Yes, every voice spoke of love for and gratitude towards the trees. They stand here so silently and majestically through the ages, providing food, shelter, shade, and protection for all these beings whose lives depend on them. The dear trees are rulers over all yet serve everyone, with their roots deep in the soil and their tops reaching for the bright sunny skies. Even for us city dwellers, who might never think about forest trees, we could hardly live without them. Our homes, our furniture, and almost everything useful or convenient has some wood in it; and we enjoy the nuts, fruit, and other foods produced by trees just as much as the squirrels and birds do. Perhaps these trees also bring down forces from higher realms that nourish our souls—Who? Who? Who——o knows?"
"Yes, now I understand," thought Helena, "why the great Initiates, Masters and Saviors of the world, were called 'Trees.' Jesus was called 'the Tree of Life,' and the Initiates spoken of in the Bible, 'the Cedars of Lebanon.' They stand and serve and protect."
"Yes, now I get it," thought Helena, "why the great Initiates, Masters, and Saviors of the world were called 'Trees.' Jesus was referred to as 'the Tree of Life,' and the Initiates mentioned in the Bible were called 'the Cedars of Lebanon.' They stand tall, serve, and protect."
Then Helena remembered that she had read in her Scandinavian Mythology that trees were formed from the hair of the giant Ymir, in the creation of the world. "His blood formed the oceans and rivers; his bones the mountains; his teeth the rocks and cliffs; and his hair, the trees." Also that "the universe springs from beneath the branches of the world-tree Yggdrasil, the tree with three roots."
Then Helena remembered that she had read in her Scandinavian Mythology that trees were made from the hair of the giant Ymir during the creation of the world. "His blood formed the oceans and rivers; his bones formed the mountains; his teeth the rocks and cliffs; and his hair became the trees." She also recalled that "the universe emerges from beneath the branches of the world-tree Yggdrasil, the tree with three roots."
Helena must certainly have been sitting on a branch or root of the tree of wisdom when getting into such a deep strain of thought. The spirit of the forest had awakened her soul to the realization of the fact of Brotherhood in Nature too, the give and take, the unity and inseparable life of the denizens of the wood that made it such a magic place. She also saw why the tree was made a symbol of universal life, for all other life in the world is really somewhat dependable upon the trees.
Helena must have been sitting on a branch or root of the tree of wisdom when she got lost in such deep thought. The spirit of the forest had awakened her soul to the understanding of Brotherhood in Nature, the give and take, the unity, and the interconnected life of the creatures in the woods that made it such a magical place. She also understood why the tree was a symbol of universal life, as all other life in the world really depends on the trees in some way.
"No wonder," Helena thought, as she walked back to her father's bungalow, "no wonder there is such magic in the depth of the forest, and that father comes here to get in touch with the soul of things. That is why 'tis said that 'Poetry is the true language of the soul.'"
"No surprise," Helena thought, as she walked back to her dad's bungalow, "no surprise there's so much magic in the depths of the forest, and that's why dad comes here to connect with the soul of things. That's why it's said that 'Poetry is the true language of the soul.'"

The Screen of Time
The Time Screen
CURRENT TOPICS: by Observer

THE recent theft of the famous Mona Lisa of Leonardo da Vinci from the Louvre, which is such a loss to the artistic world, has brought to light the fact that many other valuable works of art have been stolen from the Louvre and other public museums without any arrests following. One thief is reported as having admitted that he lately stole many small pieces of sculpture from the Phoenician gallery in the Louvre and sold them for trifling sums. He lately returned a statuette to the museum in return for a payment, and the authorities admitted that it was actually one from their collection. Three years ago there were forty sculptured heads in one of the cases; now there are about twenty! There seems to be no hope of regaining the Mona Lisa at present, but, just as the famous Duchess of Devonshire of Gainsborough was restored after many years upon the payment of heavy blackmail, it is possible that the robbers will take some favorable opportunity of realizing a large sum by the return of Leonardo's masterpiece.
THE recent theft of the famous Mona Lisa by Leonardo da Vinci from the Louvre, which is such a loss to the art world, has highlighted the fact that many other valuable works of art have been stolen from the Louvre and other public museums without any arrests being made. One thief has reportedly admitted that he recently stole several small sculptures from the Phoenician gallery in the Louvre and sold them for small amounts. He recently returned a statuette to the museum in exchange for payment, and the authorities confirmed that it was actually part of their collection. Three years ago, there were forty sculptured heads in one of the cases; now there are about twenty! There seems to be no hope of recovering the Mona Lisa at present, but, just as the famous Duchess of Devonshire by Gainsborough was returned after many years upon the payment of heavy blackmail, it’s possible that the thieves will find some favorable opportunity to make a significant profit by returning Leonardo's masterpiece.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
For the first time since the creation of the French Academy at Rome, a woman has been admitted as a student at the Villa Medici. Mlle. Lucienne Heuvelmans, the successful winner of the famous "Prix de Rome" for sculpture, had to compete against nine other contestants, but her remarkable ability compelled the judges to decide in her favor and to establish an entirely new precedent. Her subject was The Sister of Orestes Guarding her Brother's Sleep.
For the first time since the French Academy was established in Rome, a woman has been accepted as a student at the Villa Medici. Mlle. Lucienne Heuvelmans, who won the prestigious "Prix de Rome" for sculpture, had to compete against nine other candidates, but her exceptional talent made the judges choose her and set a groundbreaking precedent. Her piece was The Sister of Orestes Guarding her Brother's Sleep.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The Norwegian Academy of Sciences has just recognized the claim of woman to admission to that body for the first time, by admitting Miss Kristine Bonnevin of Christiania, a doctor of philosophy and an eminent zoologist. She is Conservator of the Zoological laboratory of the Christiania University, and has produced several interesting scientific works in Norway, Germany, and the United States.
The Norwegian Academy of Sciences has just acknowledged women's claim to membership for the first time by admitting Miss Kristine Bonnevin of Oslo, a PhD and a distinguished zoologist. She is the Conservator of the Zoological Laboratory at the University of Oslo and has published several intriguing scientific works in Norway, Germany, and the United States.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
A complete revision of the rules of the road is being made in France. Instead of vehicles keeping to the right, as has hitherto been the custom, they will now have to travel on the left side of the road. This will bring France into line with Great Britain and most other European countries, and will be a great advantage for many automobilists and cyclists touring in France, for the difficulty of breaking through the automatic habit of turning to the left when another vehicle approaches is very great to those who have been accustomed to keeping on that side. Americans, who obey the rule of keeping to the right, will however find the new French regulation irksome. It is claimed that the rule of the left is more sensible for many reasons.
A full revision of the rules of the road is taking place in France. Instead of vehicles driving on the right, which has been the custom until now, they will have to move to the left side of the road. This change will align France with Great Britain and most other European countries, and it will be a significant benefit for many drivers and cyclists touring in France, as breaking the automatic habit of turning to the left when another vehicle approaches is very challenging for those used to driving on that side. Americans, who follow the rule of driving on the right, will likely find the new French regulation frustrating. It is said that driving on the left is more logical for many reasons.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The French people seem very quick to modify old-established customs when something they consider better is offered. They lately adopted Greenwich Observatory (England) as the place of first meridian for time and nautical calculations, as it was shown to be practically advantageous; they did not let an exaggerated patriotism stand in the way, though it may be questioned whether the change would have been made a few years ago, before the entente cordiale between France and England had been established, to which the indefatigable efforts of King Edward VII so largely contributed.
The French people seem very quick to change long-standing customs when they find something they think is better. Recently, they adopted Greenwich Observatory (England) as the prime meridian for time and navigation calculations because it was shown to be practically beneficial; they didn't let excessive patriotism get in the way, though it's debatable whether the change would have happened a few years ago, before the entente cordiale between France and England was established, largely due to the tireless efforts of King Edward VII.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Everyone who has read Irving's Alhambra and has felt the charm of that delightfully romantic account of the celebrated Moorish palace in Granada, will be glad to hear that the Spanish Government is taking active measures to remove the débris which has collected during the last several centuries and to clear out the watercourses, and otherwise prevent the famous masterpiece of Moorish architecture from falling to ruin. Many interesting antiquities have been discovered and the finds have been removed to the old palace of the Emperor Charles V, which is being turned into a museum. Beautiful arabesque decorations have been discovered in unexpected places, and a hitherto unknown staircase has been laid bare, leading to a large system of underground vaults.
Everyone who has read Irving's Alhambra and felt the charm of that enchanting story about the famous Moorish palace in Granada will be pleased to know that the Spanish government is actively working to clear away the debris that has piled up over the centuries and to clean out the waterways, ensuring that this iconic example of Moorish architecture doesn’t fall into disrepair. Many fascinating artifacts have been uncovered, and these discoveries have been moved to the old palace of Emperor Charles V, which is being converted into a museum. Beautiful arabesque decorations have been found in unexpected places, and a previously unknown staircase has been revealed, leading to an extensive system of underground vaults.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
It is difficult to realize that it is only six years ago since the Wrights made their first flight of eleven miles in a power-driven aeroplane, and now we are reading of attempts to fly across the United States from ocean to ocean, and speeds of over a hundred miles an hour for long distances are continually being made. The days of racing and sensational exhibitions are apparently nearing an end, for a demand is arising [Pg 449]for less flimsy aeroplanes which can be used for practical purposes. It will certainly be many years before the art of aviation arrives at perfection, and before it becomes as safe and practicable to travel by air-line as by train or automobile. Nothing but careful and scientific experimenting, free from the sensational element, can bring this about. The days of the big gas-bag type of flying machine, the dirigible, seem to be numbered, for the numerous accidents which have happened to these machines, even when directed with the greatest skill and caution, have greatly disappointed their supporters. A mere puff of wind, which would have presented no terrors to a heavier-than-air machine, destroyed the British naval dirigible lately. Its cost—about $400,000—would have paid for eighty of the best aeroplanes of the heavier-than-air-type.
It is hard to believe that just six years ago the Wright brothers completed their first flight of eleven miles in a powered airplane. Now, we’re reading about attempts to fly across the United States from coast to coast, and speeds over a hundred miles an hour for long distances are becoming common. The era of racing and flashy exhibitions seems to be coming to an end, as there’s a growing demand for sturdier airplanes that can be used for practical purposes. It will definitely take many years before aviation reaches perfection and becomes as safe and feasible to travel by air as it is by train or car. Only careful and scientific experimentation, devoid of sensationalism, can achieve this. The days of the large gas-filled flying machines, like dirigibles, appear to be numbered, as the many accidents involving these crafts, even when operated with the utmost skill and care, have greatly disappointed their advocates. A simple gust of wind, which would pose no threat to a heavier-than-air craft, recently destroyed a British naval dirigible. Its cost—about $400,000—could have funded eighty of the best heavier-than-air airplanes.
The lifting power of the air is being utilized in man-carrying kites for war-scouting purposes, and they have proved quite practicable. They have been adopted by the British navy and are now being tried in that of the United States. Large six-sided box-kites are used; the total pull of fifteen of these, carrying a man in a boatswain's chair, is more than two thousand pounds. At the height of four hundred feet observations covering a range of some forty miles can be made.
The lifting power of air is being used in man-carrying kites for military scouting, and they have shown to be quite effective. The British navy has adopted them, and they are currently being tested by the United States navy as well. They use large six-sided box kites; the combined pull of fifteen of these, which can carry a person in a boatswain's chair, is over two thousand pounds. From a height of four hundred feet, observations can be made over a distance of about forty miles.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The celebrated Boston Symphony Orchestra completed its thirtieth year of existence and uninterrupted success on Oct. 22. At the last Symphony Concert of the Harvard Musical Association in Boston, in March, 1881, a Concert Overture was conducted by the composer, Georg Henschel, whose brilliant performance attracted the attention of Major H. L. Higginson, a music-lover who had for several years been maturing a new scheme of symphony concerts, and who was willing and able to subsidize it out of his own pocket. He was only waiting to find the orchestral conductor in whom he could have sufficient confidence. The Harvard Musical Association, then more than twenty years old, had been gradually declining in popularity, and he saw that there was an opening for a really first-class orchestra in Boston. Large audiences were attracted from the very first, and the Boston Symphony Orchestra has advanced from success to success. Its twenty-four annual performances now fill a very large place in the musical life of Boston, and the orchestra has now a double fame and a double audience, for it gives ten concerts yearly in New York, where it is equally popular. Of the original seventy members four are still playing in the orchestra, which at present numbers one hundred and one.
The renowned Boston Symphony Orchestra celebrated its 30th anniversary of continuous success on October 22. At the final Symphony Concert of the Harvard Musical Association in Boston, held in March 1881, the composer Georg Henschel conducted a Concert Overture, and his impressive performance caught the attention of Major H. L. Higginson, a music enthusiast who had been developing a new concept for symphony concerts for several years and was prepared to fund it himself. He was just waiting to find an orchestral conductor he could trust. The Harvard Musical Association, which was over twenty years old at the time, had been slowly losing popularity, and he saw an opportunity for a truly top-notch orchestra in Boston. Right from the start, large audiences were drawn in, and the Boston Symphony Orchestra has continued to thrive. Its twenty-four annual performances now play a significant role in Boston's musical scene, and the orchestra has gained a dual reputation and audience, as it also holds ten concerts each year in New York, where it is just as popular. Of the original seventy members, four are still performing in the orchestra, which currently consists of one hundred and one musicians.
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
It is surprising that there is so much misapprehension in Western lands about the real character of the Turkish people. During the present difficulty with Italy many most exaggerated charges have been made against the Turks, which those who know them best deny with indignation. A writer in The Boston Transcript has just published an article which is unusually fair and which is marked with a due appreciation of the weakness of our frenzied manner of life which we call civilization. A few quotations will be of interest to all who are not prejudiced against the "heathen." Mr. Cobb, the writer, says:
It is surprising that there's so much misunderstanding in Western countries about the true nature of the Turkish people. During the current conflict with Italy, many exaggerated accusations have been directed at the Turks, which those who are most familiar with them strongly deny. A writer in The Boston Transcript recently published an article that is unusually fair and shows a proper understanding of the flaws in our frantic way of life that we refer to as civilization. A few quotes will interest anyone who isn't biased against the "heathen." Mr. Cobb, the writer, says:
No people in the world are more likeable than the Turks. They are kindly, honest, and generous-hearted.... The English and Americans who live among the Turks like them—come to feel a real affection for them.
No one is more likable than the Turks. They are friendly, honest, and generous. The English and Americans living among the Turks appreciate them and form real friendships with them.
To the charge that they are cruel, he assents, but he says that the reason is that they possess to a marked degree the Oriental indifference to physical pain, and that, above all, they are still in the condition we were during the later middle ages.
To the accusation that they are cruel, he agrees, but he explains that it's because they have a strong sense of the Eastern indifference to physical pain, and that, more than anything, they are still in the state we were in during the later Middle Ages.
It is only a few centuries ago that we too held life and suffering in little value.... We burnt men at the stake in order to save their souls.... Even within two or three centuries we could have found in England the prototype of the modern Turk—the cultured English gentleman, the kindly, dignified merchant, who could witness with calmness, torture, execution, burning at the stake.
Just a few hundred years ago, we valued life and suffering very little. We executed people by burning them alive to "save" their souls. Even in just two or three centuries, England could have become a model for the modern Turk—the refined English gentleman, the compassionate, respectable merchant, who could calmly watch torture, executions, and burnings at the stake.
Already there has been a great refining process in the Near East during the last half century; and within the lifetime of this generation we shall see the East purged of its cruelty and physical roughness.
There has already been a significant improvement in the Near East over the last fifty years, and within this generation, we will see the East free from its cruelty and physical harshness.
Speaking of the new movement in Turkey towards a better interpretation of the Korân, Mr. Cobb says:
Speaking of the new movement in Turkey for a better understanding of the Qur'an, Mr. Cobb says:
A protestant wave is sweeping over Islâm; quietly and cautiously a translation of the Korân into modern Turkish is being prepared. The grip of the clergy is waning in proportion as the people are becoming educated.
A Protestant movement is making its way through Islam; a translation of the Quran into modern Turkish is being developed quietly and cautiously. The power of the clergy is diminishing as the population becomes more educated.
It must be said in justice to Islâm, that it has never been as fanatical and intolerant of heresy as the Christian Church. There has never been any Inquisition in Islâm, and persecutions for religious differences have been far rarer than in Christianity. The Turks are the broadest and most tolerant of all Mohammedans.
It's important to point out that Islam has never been as extreme or intolerant of different beliefs as the Christian Church. There has never been an Inquisition in Islam, and persecutions based on religious differences have been far less frequent than in Christianity. The Turks are the most open-minded and tolerant among all Muslims.
While both Turkey and Persia are yet mostly in the middle ages as regards education,
While both Turkey and Persia are still largely in the middle ages when it comes to education,
In both countries there are a number of leaders who have received a European education and are thoroughly in sympathy with its ideas. Their influence is radiating throughout the country and in the end it must pervade the masses.
In both countries, there are several leaders who have been educated in Europe and completely support its ideas. Their influence is growing across the country, and eventually, it will reach the general public.
Mr. Cobb speaks in a most significant and welcome manner about industrial conditions in Turkey:
Mr. Cobb discusses industrial conditions in Turkey in a very important and positive way:
In methods of industry and business the medieval form holds sway.... Their hours are long, but their labor dignifies instead of degrading them. Now and then they stop work, light a cigarette and dream. There is a chance for a bit of meditation, a broadening of the vision of life.... Compare all that with the feverish activity of our modern industrial system with its soul-racking machines and unhumanizing servitude to work.... Poor East! Little does it dream, in its silent, meditative happiness, that it will one day have to face the industrial system—the age of machinery and iron. Already this is creeping upon them—already factories are being established, and labor is being chained to the loom....
In industry and business, the old ways from medieval times are still prevalent. Their work hours are long, but the labor brings them respect rather than shame. Occasionally, they take a break, smoke a cigarette, and let their minds wander. There’s a chance for self-reflection, broadening their view on life. In contrast, our current industrial system is fast-paced, filled with soul-crushing machines and dehumanizing jobs. Poor East! It’s blissfully unaware, in its peaceful and reflective happiness, that it will soon have to face the industrial system—the age of machines and steel. This is already starting to invade their lives—factories are beginning to emerge, and work is becoming linked to the loom.
Let us hope it will profit by the bitter experience of the West, and keep the good things it has. The Turkish craftsman
Let’s hope it learns from the painful lessons of the West and retains the valuable aspects it has. The Turkish craftsman
makes a living—he is happy, he lives near to God.... Will you undertake to show him the possibilities of combination, of fierce competition, of ostentatious wealth? Will you take away his soul and give him a few millions in return? Pray do not! Leave us some distant corner of the earth where we can flee when the shadows of industrialism oppress us; when the soullessness of human faces arouses our despair.... The East is yet a land where one can seek the eternal solitudes of the spirit.... The despotism of the East is over. No more can its rulers consign to death at their whim.... Will the East be able to keep its characteristic of peace?
He makes a living, he's happy, and he feels close to God. Will you try to show him the options of mixing things up, of intense competition, of flashy wealth? Will you take away his soul and offer him a few million dollars instead? Please don’t! Leave us a quiet corner of the earth where we can escape when the burdens of industrialization weigh us down; when the emptiness in people's faces fills us with despair. The East is still a place where one can seek eternal solitude for the spirit. The tyranny of the East is over. Its rulers can no longer decide life and death on a whim. Can the East maintain its peace?
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The Irish-language demonstration held in Dublin on September 17 was impressive and successful; indeed the citizens appear to celebrate this annual event as a festival day. A considerable number of those taking part wore the ancient national costume. The first part of the procession, consisting of branches of the Gaelic League, occupied half an hour in passing a given point. Then came various schools. Next the National Foresters formed a picturesque element, an innovation being the attire of two branches of the lady Foresters, who appeared in green velvet cloaks and hoods which imparted a very realistic Celtic touch. Numerous labor organizations brought up the rear.
The Irish-language demonstration held in Dublin on September 17 was impressive and successful; in fact, it seems the citizens celebrate this annual event like a festival. A significant number of participants wore traditional national costumes. The first part of the procession, made up of branches of the Gaelic League, took about half an hour to pass a specific point. Then various schools followed. Next, the National Foresters added a visually appealing element, with two branches of lady Foresters dressed in green velvet cloaks and hoods, giving a very authentic Celtic vibe. Numerous labor organizations brought up the rear.
At the subsequent mass meeting Dr. Douglas Hyde, the energetic President of the Gaelic League, presented resolutions dealing with the education question in connexion with the preservation of the Irish language and industrial development. He said the National Board of Education had informed him that the managers of the schools and the parents of the children were colder towards the Irish language than the Board itself. "The priests of Ireland are the managers of[Pg 452] the schools," he went on to say, "and if it was true that the priests are colder than the Board it is a sad state of affairs. I do not believe it, but I will leave this question because it does not touch us." He concluded by asking the Gaelic League members to have a welcome for every person who was an Irishman, and to apply no tests except that when members came in they should leave religion and politics outside the door.
At the next mass meeting, Dr. Douglas Hyde, the dynamic President of the Gaelic League, presented resolutions addressing the education issue related to the preservation of the Irish language and industrial growth. He mentioned that the National Board of Education had told him that the managers of schools and the parents of the children were less supportive of the Irish language than the Board itself. "The priests of Ireland are the managers of[Pg 452] the schools," he continued, "and if it's true that the priests are less supportive than the Board, that's a troubling situation. I don't believe it, but I’ll leave this issue aside because it doesn't concern us directly." He wrapped up by encouraging the Gaelic League members to welcome every person who identifies as Irish and to apply no tests other than that when members join, they should leave religion and politics at the door.
One cannot but admire the optimism of Dr. Douglas Hyde, and if the course he outlined be followed many will soon realize that the words unsectarian and non-political, sound a keynote of progress. And the Gaelic League is surely for progress! There is an eastern book called The Arabian Night's Entertainments. It contains the Story of Es-Sindibâd, who had the ill-luck to encounter trying adventures, among which was the task of carrying an Old-Man-of-the-Sea on his back. Perhaps the parents, the National Board, and Dr. Douglas Hyde might think of an Irish version. Meanwhile the children suffer most.
One can't help but admire the optimism of Dr. Douglas Hyde, and if the path he suggested is followed, many will soon see that the terms unsectarian and non-political sound like a key to progress. And the Gaelic League is definitely about progress! There’s an eastern book called The Arabian Night's Entertainments. It includes the story of Es-Sindibâd, who faced difficult adventures, one of which was carrying an Old-Man-of-the-Sea on his back. Maybe the parents, the National Board, and Dr. Douglas Hyde could consider an Irish version. In the meantime, it's the children who suffer the most.
Talking of translations, we wonder whether some Gaelic League member will think of putting Atlantis, by Ignatius Donnelly, into Irish. To be sure, it would give young folk a wider outlook on life, but this might not be an insuperable objection.
Talking about translations, we wonder if any member of the Gaelic League will consider translating Atlantis, by Ignatius Donnelly, into Irish. It would definitely give young people a broader perspective on life, but that might not be a dealbreaker.
BOOK REVIEWS: "Les Derniers Barbares: Chine, Tibet, Mongolie," par le Commandant d'Ollone. Pierre Lafitte et Cie., Paris. By H. Alexander Fussell
IN the preface to this most interesting and readable book of exploration Commandant d'Ollone reminds us that within or about the confines of the Chinese Empire there still exist "those races which conquered Cyrus, stopped Alexander, ravaged the Roman Empire, conquered Asia and half of Europe," that they are still the same, "unconquered and untamable." And he asks the question: "Will they succumb under the pressure of civilization; or shall we see them, armed with our own weapons, with modern artillery, utilizing the railways we have constructed, to begin again their terrible incursions?"
IN the preface to this fascinating and engaging exploration book, Commandant d'Ollone reminds us that within or around the boundaries of the Chinese Empire, there are still "those races that conquered Cyrus, stopped Alexander, ravaged the Roman Empire, conquered Asia, and half of Europe." He notes that they remain the same, "unconquered and untamable." And he poses the question: "Will they give in to the demands of civilization, or will we see them, armed with our own weapons, using modern artillery, and taking advantage of the railways we've built, to launch their terrifying raids once more?"
The names of these barbarians are familiar enough: Scythians, Huns, Turks, Mongols; to these must be added the Lolos, a race, according to some theorists, more nearly allied to our own, the Indo-European, than to the so-called Mongolian or Yellow race. To study the Lolos and their characteristics was one of the principal objects of the expedition d'Ollone.
The names of these warriors are well-known: Scythians, Huns, Turks, Mongols; we should also mention the Lolos, a group that some theorists believe is more closely related to our own Indo-European ancestry than to the so-called Mongolian or Yellow race. Studying the Lolos and their traits was one of the main goals of the d'Ollone expedition.
Inhabiting the high mountainous plateau, about 11,000 square miles in extent, on the left bank of the Blue River, to the north of the province of Yunnan,[Pg 453] they have maintained their independence at the price of continual war with the Chinese. Theirs is "the forbidden land," "the country where the Chinese never go"; for the latter, if found in the country of the Lolos, are either massacred or reduced to slavery. Nevertheless, they are admitted at certain seasons to gather the much coveted "insect-wax," a source of riches to the neighboring province of Sseu-Tch'ouan, which is found only in "the Great Cold Mountains" of the Lolo country. To do this they must get the protection of some Lolo chief and pay an indemnity to each of the frontier clans. The Lolos, on the other hand, go freely in times of peace into Chinese territory to buy weapons and firearms.
Inhabiting the high mountainous plateau, about 11,000 square miles in size, on the left bank of the Blue River, north of Yunnan province,[Pg 453] they have kept their independence through constant conflict with the Chinese. This is known as "the forbidden land," "the country where the Chinese never go"; for if the Chinese are found in Lolo territory, they are either killed or enslaved. However, during certain seasons, they are allowed to gather the highly sought-after "insect-wax," which is a source of wealth for the neighboring province of Sseu-Tch'ouan, found only in "the Great Cold Mountains" of Lolo territory. To do this, they must get protection from a Lolo chief and pay a fee to each of the border clans. On the other hand, the Lolos are free to enter Chinese territory during peaceful times to buy weapons and firearms.
The expedition had some difficulty in finding Lolo chiefs to be their introducers or "sponsors"; not only was it impossible to proceed without them, but with them they would be treated more as guests than travelers. However, three Lolo chiefs were induced to undertake this office. D'Ollone describes them as
The expedition faced some challenges in finding Lolo chiefs to be their introducers or "sponsors"; it was not only impossible to move forward without them, but having them meant they would be treated more like guests than travelers. However, three Lolo chiefs were persuaded to take on this role. D'Ollone describes them as
tall, magnificent men, with nothing of the Asiatic. One of them, Ma-Yola, having one of the finest heads that could be imagined, not yellow in complexion, but tanned like the inhabitants of Southern Europe, straight large eyes, arched eyebrows, aquiline nose, well-formed mouth, and an open, frank, martial expression. Truly, a European head, with a touch of the Red Indian.
Tall, striking men, showing no signs of being Asian. One of them, Ma-Yola, had an incredibly distinctive head, not yellow-skinned but sun-kissed like people from Southern Europe, with straight, large eyes, arched eyebrows, a prominent nose, a well-shaped mouth, and a genuine, brave, warrior-like expression. Truly, a European head, with a touch of Native American.
The Lolo woman, too, is quasi-European in appearance and attire—a high bodice, a long pleated skirt with flounces, a cloak of fine wool, and turban. Describing the wife of Ma-Djédjé, another of their "sponsors" from a different clan, d'Ollone says, "of stately and noble beauty, she at once compels attention, and all her movements are graceful and dignified."
The Lolo woman also looks somewhat European in her appearance and clothing—she wears a high bodice, a long pleated skirt with ruffles, a fine wool cloak, and a turban. Describing the wife of Ma-Djédjé, another supporter from a different clan, d'Ollone says, "with her elegant and noble beauty, she immediately draws attention, and all her movements are graceful and dignified."
Among many customs which testify to the high moral development of the Lolos is that of dividing property equally among the heirs of both sexes; as an unmarried woman, however, cannot inherit, her share is held over till her marriage, when it forms her dowry—and until her marriage her brothers must provide for her maintenance. If there is any inequality in the division of property, the youngest is favored. The Lolos appear to be Theists, but have no temples or religious ceremonies.
Among the many customs that reflect the high moral development of the Lolos is the practice of dividing property equally among heirs of both genders. However, an unmarried woman cannot inherit; her share is held until she marries, at which point it becomes her dowry. Until she marries, her brothers are responsible for her support. If there is any inequality in how property is divided, the youngest sibling is given preference. The Lolos seem to be theistic, but they do not have temples or religious ceremonies.
Who are the Lolos, and to what race do they belong? Hardy mountaineers, good horsemen, fond of war and violent exercise, of proud bearing, noble and often beautiful in countenance, they show all the signs of an energetic race well fitted to develop. What statues, monuments, or architecture have they to tell of their past? None, much to d'Ollone's disappointment. Though their system of government reminded him strongly of the feudal system, yet noble and serf would sleep together on the ground wrapped in their long cloaks, or in cabins without a scrap of furniture. What is the explanation of this anomaly? The real home of the Lolos is not the mountainous country where they have maintained their independence, but on the other bank of the Blue River, where the semi-independent Lolos (and the Miao-Tseu) live under their hereditary chiefs, who, however, acknowledge Chinese authority. But even here no traces of their ancient civilization are to be found, for the Chinese conquerors destroyed everything that reminded them of the Lolo supremacy.
Who are the Lolos, and what race do they belong to? Tough mountaineers, skilled horse riders, they love conflict and intense activities, have a proud demeanor, and are often strikingly beautiful. They display all the characteristics of a dynamic race ready to thrive. What statues, monuments, or architecture do they have to reflect their history? None, much to d'Ollone's disappointment. Although their government system seems reminiscent of feudalism, both nobles and commoners would sleep on the ground wrapped in their long cloaks or in simple huts with no furniture. What explains this contradiction? The true home of the Lolos isn't the mountainous region where they have kept their independence but across the Blue River, where the semi-independent Lolos (and the Miao-Tseu) live under their hereditary leaders, who still acknowledge Chinese authority. However, even here, there are no signs of their ancient civilization, as the Chinese conquerors destroyed everything that reminded them of Lolo dominance.
The ethnological problem is thus succinctly stated by Commandant d'Ollone:
The ethnological problem is therefore clearly articulated by Commandant d'Ollone:
Are there in the midst of China populations which do not belong to the Yellow Race? If there are and they have come from elsewhere, we ought to find traces of their passage, colonies which they have left on the way, discover whence they came and to what original family to assign them. If, however, they are indigenous, or at least if they arrived before the beginning of history, then the Far East is not the cradle of the Yellow Race; it is this last which has come from far and has dispossessed the indigenous races, incorporating many of them without doubt, and its homogeneity is a fiction.
Are there populations in China that aren't part of the Yellow Race? If there are and they have migrated from elsewhere, we should be able to find evidence of their journey, the colonies they set up along the way, and identify where they came from and which original group they belong to. However, if they are native, or at least if they arrived before recorded history, then the Far East isn't the birthplace of the Yellow Race; it is the Yellow Race that has come from far away and replaced the native peoples, probably incorporating many of them, making its so-called homogeneity a myth.
Here may be quoted a note by Madame Blavatsky in The Secret Doctrine, Vol. II, page 280;
Here is a note from Madame Blavatsky in The Secret Doctrine, Vol. II, page 280;
"What would you say to our affirmation that the Chinese—I speak of the inland, the true Chinaman, not of the hybrid mixture between the Fourth and Fifth Races now occupying the throne, the aborigines who belong in their unallied nationality wholly to the highest and last branch of the Fourth Race—reached their highest civilization when the Fifth had hardly appeared in Asia" (Esoteric Buddhism, p. 67). And this handful of the inland Chinese are all of a very high stature. Could the most ancient MSS. in the Lolo language (that of the aborigines of China) be got at and translated correctly, many a priceless piece of evidence would be found. But they are as rare as their language is unintelligible. So far one or two European archaeologists only have been able to procure such priceless works.
"What would you say to our argument that the Chinese—I mean the inland ones, the true Chinese, not the mixed descendants of the Fourth and Fifth Races currently in power, or the original inhabitants who belong entirely to the highest branch of the Fourth Race—reached their peak civilization when the Fifth had just started to show up in Asia" (Esoteric Buddhism, p. 67). And this small group of inland Chinese is all quite tall. If we could access and accurately translate the oldest manuscripts in the Lolo language (the language of China's indigenous people), we would uncover many invaluable pieces of evidence. However, these manuscripts are as rare as their language is challenging to understand. So far, only one or two European archaeologists have been able to acquire such priceless works.
This was written in 1888. It may be added that the Lolo nobles preserve very carefully their genealogies. To return to the Miao-Tseu. They, says d'Ollone,
This was written in 1888. It can be noted that the Lolo nobles carefully keep track of their family histories. To return to the Miao-Tseu. They, according to d'Ollone,
are usually considered as having no writing of their own. Taking advantage of the fact that one of them, who had a law-suit, asked my help, I begged him to put his case in writing. This he did without any difficulty, and assured me that since their subjection by the Chinese, the latter having destroyed all the books they could discover, the Miao-Tseu had hidden those that remained, and had feigned ever since to be ignorant of the art of writing; they possessed, however, numerous books containing the annals of their race.
are often viewed as lacking their own written language. When one of them, who had a legal issue, asked for my help, I encouraged him to document his case. He did this easily and explained that after being conquered by the Chinese, who destroyed all the books they could find, the Miao-Tseu hid the remaining ones and acted like they didn't know how to write; however, they actually had many books that recorded their people's history.
We must refer our readers to d'Ollone's book for an interesting account of his "hunt for documents."
We encourage our readers to check out d'Ollone's book for an engaging story about his "hunt for documents."
After studying the Miao-Tseu and the semi-independent Lolos the expedition returned to Ma-Tao-Tseu, whence they had set out, where d'Ollone met some pimos or learned Lolos who while they can read the sacred books, have no priestly functions and must by no means be considered as priests. With one of them, who was especially intelligent and well-informed, "my Lolo professor," as he calls him, d'Ollone worked hard for a fortnight, learning the Lolo writing and laying the foundations of a Lolo-French dictionary. At the end of that time,
After studying the Miao-Tseu and the semi-independent Lolos, the expedition returned to Ma-Tao-Tseu, where they had started. There, d'Ollone met some pimos or learned Lolos who, while able to read the sacred texts, do not have any priestly roles and should not be regarded as priests. He worked intensively for two weeks with one of them, whom he calls "my Lolo professor," who was particularly intelligent and well-informed, learning the Lolo writing system and beginning to create a Lolo-French dictionary. By the end of that time,
as a recompense for my zeal, my professor presented me with five volumes, treating, he said, of religion, geography, history, mathematics, and various sciences.
As a reward for my enthusiasm, my professor gave me five books that he said covered religion, geography, history, mathematics, and various sciences.
Our sympathy is secured in advance for all brave people who are striving to retain their nationality and their own language. The last twenty-five years or so has witnessed a great Celtic revival; the Welsh and Irish are both studying their ancient literature, speaking their original languages, and publishing books about [Pg 455]their traditions which go back to a time when England was joined to the Continent and our forefathers could walk dryshod from Wales to Ireland. It is at least curious that far away in Central Asia, a Lolo prince, one of the most powerful and learned of them all, the nzemo Len, fired by the same national enthusiasm and patriotism should have founded a school where eighteen pupils are educated at his own expense in Lolo, not in Chinese. He has moreover established a rude printing-press, so as to publish books in his own language, to disseminate not only the old Lolo learning, but to popularize European science and discoveries, notably railroads, telegraphy, and ballooning, about which he has heard.
We already feel a strong sense of sympathy for all the brave individuals working to preserve their nationality and language. Over the past twenty-five years or so, there has been a significant Celtic revival; both the Welsh and Irish are exploring their ancient literature, speaking their native languages, and publishing books about their traditions that trace back to a time when England was connected to the Continent, allowing our ancestors to walk easily from Wales to Ireland. Interestingly, far away in Central Asia, a Lolo prince, one of the most powerful and educated among them, named nzemo Len, inspired by the same national pride and patriotism, has established a school where he personally funds the education of eighteen students in Lolo, rather than Chinese. Additionally, he has set up a basic printing press to publish books in his language, aiming to spread not only traditional Lolo knowledge but also European science and innovations, particularly railroads, telegraphy, and ballooning, which he has learned about.

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
COMMANDANT D'OLLONE
Chief of the recent Mission d'Ollone to the Far East
and author of Les Derniers Barbares
COMMANDANT D'OLLONE
Chief of the recent Mission d'Ollone to the Far East
and author of Les Derniers Barbares

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
ARCHAIC COLOSSAL STATUES OF KIANG-K'EU
OLD COLOSSAL STATUES OF KIANG-K'EU

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
A LOLO WARRIOR
A LOLO WARRIOR

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
LOLO MEN
AND THEIR INSEPARABLE CLOAK
LOLO MEN
AND THEIR INSEPARABLE CAPE

Lomaland Photo. and Engraving Dept.
Lomaland Photo and Engraving Dept.
MIAO-TSEU DANCING. BOTH MEN AND WOMEN ARE REPRESENTED
The musical instruments are of curious form
MIAO-TSEU DANCING. BOTH MEN AND WOMEN ARE REPRESENTED
The musical instruments have interesting shapes.
We have indicated but a small part of the work undertaken by the expedition d'Ollone. Many other interesting and hitherto unknown regions in Tibet and Mongolia were explored and are described with a wealth of anecdote and adventure which makes the book delightful reading even for those who are not attracted by the important data it has gathered for the solution of ethnographic and archaeological problems. For the sake of the latter we would observe that among the results of the expedition are
We have pointed out only a small portion of the work done by the d'Ollone expedition. Many other fascinating and previously unknown areas in Tibet and Mongolia were explored and are described with a wealth of stories and adventures that make the book enjoyable for readers even if they aren't interested in the important information it has collected for solving ethnographic and archaeological issues. For that reason, we should note that among the results of the expedition are
forty-six vocabularies of non-Chinese dialects; four dictionaries of native writings hitherto unknown or undecipherable; thirty-two Lolo manuscripts; two hundred and twenty-five historical inscriptions in Chinese, Sanskrit, Tibetan, Mongol, Manchu, Arabic and Lolo; the local histories of forty-two towns, about which hardly anything was known before, etc., etc.
forty-six vocabulary lists of non-Chinese dialects; four dictionaries of native writings that were previously unknown or undeciphered; thirty-two Lolo manuscripts; two hundred and twenty-five historical inscriptions in Chinese, Sanskrit, Tibetan, Mongolian, Manchu, Arabic, and Lolo; local histories of forty-two towns that had almost no information available before, etc., etc.
These documents, illustrated by nearly 2000 photographs, are now being published in seven volumes with the collaboration of eminent savants, aided by a grant from the French Government.
These documents, featuring almost 2000 photographs, are now being published in seven volumes with the help of respected scholars, supported by a grant from the French Government.
The success of the expedition was due to the high qualities of the French nation, always the pioneers alike in science and in exploration. The difficulties to be surmounted only made their task the more attractive. Commandant d'Ollone and his confrères, Captains Lepage and de Fleurelle and Sous-lieutenant Boyve, have done honor to their country and made scientists the world over their debtors.
The success of the expedition was thanks to the great qualities of the French nation, always leading the way in both science and exploration. The challenges they faced only made the journey more appealing. Commandant d'Ollone and his colleagues, Captains Lepage and de Fleurelle and Sous-lieutenant Boyve, have brought honor to their country and made scientists around the world grateful to them.
In conclusion one may refer in justification of the warning with which this review opens, to an earlier work by d'Ollone, published in 1906, La Chine novatrice et guerrière (Armand Colin, Paris). It does away, once for all, with the old idea of the homogeneity and inertia of the Chinese Empire—as large, we must remember, as Europe, and more densely populated by a hundred different races. This Empire, which Europe not so long ago spoke of dividing into "spheres of influence," so as better to pursue a policy of commercial and military aggression, is wide awake now and intends to be "master in its own household." The patriotism that was flouted a few years ago is breaking out today in cries for war.
In conclusion, one can justify the warning with which this review begins by referring to an earlier work by d'Ollone, published in 1906, La Chine novatrice et guerrière (Armand Colin, Paris). It completely dispels the old notion of the Chinese Empire being homogeneous and stagnant—remember, it's as large as Europe and has a population made up of a hundred different ethnic groups. This Empire, which Europe not long ago considered dividing into "spheres of influence" to better pursue a policy of commercial and military aggression, is now wide awake and intends to be "in charge of its own affairs." The patriotism that was dismissed a few years ago is now erupting in calls for war.
In the province of the lower Yang-Tse, where, Marco Polo declared disdainfully, there was scarcely to be seen a man-at-arms, there are now young men training, by gymnastic exercises and drill for the coming struggle.
In the lower Yang-Tse region, where Marco Polo noted there were hardly any soldiers around, young men are now preparing for the upcoming fight with workouts and drills.
"Soon," so runs one of their military marching songs, "soon, chiefs will lead millions of young men whose battalions will crush Europe and America."
"Soon," goes one of their military marching songs, "leaders will guide millions of young men, and their battalions will conquer Europe and America."
"O stupid white-faced Barbarians," is the refrain of the Gymnastic Society of Hang-tche'ou, "do not think that the wrongs of the Yellow Race will last many years longer!" And d'Ollone avers that all over China the same songs are sung.
"O stupid white-faced Barbarians," is the refrain of the Gymnastic Society of Hang-tche'ou, "don’t think that the wrongs of the Yellow Race will last many years longer!" And d'Ollone claims that all over China the same songs are sung.
It seems indeed as if we were approaching one of those great crises of the world's history. East and West are getting to know each other, and are measuring their strength. May a peaceful solution be found in the higher ideals which each proclaims, and the Federation of Nations and the Brotherhood of Man at last become a reality!
It really feels like we are heading toward one of those major turning points in history. The East and West are starting to understand each other and are assessing their power. Hopefully, a peaceful resolution can be achieved through the noble ideals each side promotes, and the Federation of Nations and the Brotherhood of Man can finally become a reality!
The work is beautifully printed on calendered paper, and illustrated very handsomely with views photographed during the expedition. A few of them are reproduced on these pages; they give one an idea of the different peoples.
The book is beautifully printed on smooth paper and features stunning illustrations with photos taken during the expedition. A few of these are shown on these pages; they provide an insight into the various cultures.
"The Plough and the Cross: a Story of New Ireland," by William Patrick O'Ryan. The Aryan Theosophical Press, Point Loma, California. By F. J. D.
THIS story is surely one of the most arresting and charming which has appeared for many years. Reviewers of the first edition were almost unanimous in saying that it has to be read and re-read, because of its absorbing interest. Filled with beauties of ideation born of Celtic inspiration, are many memory-haunting passages. Seldom has there been a book portraying with such skill and grace the contemporary mental states of a naturally buoyant and imaginative people.
THIS story is definitely one of the most captivating and delightful ones to come out in years. Reviewers of the first edition almost all agreed that it deserves to be read and reread because of how engaging it is. Packed with beautiful ideas inspired by Celtic culture, it features many hauntingly memorable passages. Rarely has there been a book that so skillfully and gracefully captures the current mental states of a naturally optimistic and creative people.
The first chapter is an adumbration, almost an epitome both of the story and of the general situation in Ireland along certain lines, mainly in the thought-world. For in spite of occasional brief personal or scenic sketches, one lives, in these pages, pre-eminently within the very thought-life of a people—a bold departure, and few have been the writers competent to make the attempt. Withal, the story is so genial and humorous, that one lives in that world unconscious of the magic woven around him. Most stories and dramas depend largely for their interest upon plot, incident, and stirring situations. Yet here the keenest interest is sustained within realms of mind, aspiration, and the higher planes of emotion; with little or no aid from plot or dramatic situation; although there are in reality deeply dramatic touches, those which belong to soul-drama.
The first chapter is a preview, almost a summary of both the story and the broader situation in Ireland in certain respects, mainly in the realm of ideas. Because, despite some brief personal or scenic descriptions, you primarily immerse yourself in the mindset of a people—this is a daring move, and only a few writers have been skilled enough to attempt it. Nevertheless, the story is so warm and humorous that you engage with that world without being aware of the magic surrounding you. Most stories and plays rely heavily on plot, events, and exciting situations for their appeal. Yet here, the deepest interest is maintained in the realms of thought, ambition, and heightened emotions, with little or no support from plot or dramatic scenarios; although there are indeed profoundly dramatic elements, those that pertain to the drama of the soul.
One feels that the writer, while taking life seriously, looks ever to the brighter side—a wonderful achievement for any Thinker living in the Ireland of today. Because of this inherent attitude, he succeeds in throwing a strong search-light on existing conditions; and again because of it, that light illumines conditions prevalent in some other countries equally. The story has thus an almost universal character, and is in fact a kind of prose-poem. Some, entire strangers to Ireland, declare the characters in the story to be to them much more familiar than their most intimate friends. For being typical, they are real.
One senses that the writer, while taking life seriously, always looks on the bright side—a remarkable achievement for any thinker living in today’s Ireland. Because of this natural outlook, he successfully sheds light on current conditions; and because of this, that light also highlights situations in other countries just as effectively. The story therefore has an almost universal quality and is essentially a kind of prose poem. Some who are completely unfamiliar with Ireland claim that the characters in the story feel more familiar to them than their closest friends. Since they are typical, they come across as real.
In one aspect it is the oft-told tale of struggle against conventionality and dogmatism; but the remarkable thing is that here these are presented in a sympathetic, rather than in an antagonistic light. It is a masterly touch; for conventionality, dogmatism, and even intolerance, are ways in which our imperfect natures cling fearfully to some halting-place, ere a new step is taken on the upward journey.
In one way, it's a familiar story about fighting against conventionality and rigid beliefs; however, what's striking is that here these are shown in a sympathetic rather than an adversarial manner. It's a brilliant touch; because conventionality, dogmatism, and even intolerance are ways in which our flawed nature anxiously holds onto a stopping point before taking a new step on the upward journey.
And so there must always be pioneers, leaders who encourage us to take the next step onward. Books such as this are like refreshing waters pouring new streams of life on jaded souls, weary of the squirrel-in-cage business of the accepted order. The book is full of good-humored raillery, and abounds in richly imaginative and poetic flashes. Although practically a recital of actual occurrences in Ireland, and therefore occasionally weighted with sad and unavoidably stern vicissitudes (less stern than the reality), one discerns plainly those undercurrents of aspiration and effort which are pressing upward in many places today—forces which, indeed, attain embodied expression before the world, in the Theosophical movement led by Katherine Tingley. And it was Katherine Tingley who, recognizing the high merit of this little work, acquired the copyright and caused the first edition to appear from the workshops of the Aryan Theosophical Press. The author himself, who is unconnected with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, replying to his critics, and after disclaiming the idea that there was any propagandist design in his mind, went on to say:
And so there always have to be pioneers, leaders who inspire us to take the next step forward. Books like this are like refreshing waters pouring new streams of life onto tired souls, exhausted by the routine of the accepted order. The book is filled with good-natured teasing and is rich in imaginative and poetic bursts. While it mostly recounts real events in Ireland, making it occasionally heavy with sad and unavoidable hardships (though less severe than the reality), you can clearly see the undercurrents of aspiration and effort pushing upward in many places today—forces that are, in fact, finding expression in the Theosophical movement led by Katherine Tingley. It was Katherine Tingley who, recognizing the great value of this little work, acquired the copyright and published the first edition through the Aryan Theosophical Press. The author himself, who is not associated with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, responded to his critics, and after denying any intentions of propaganda, continued by saying:
The truth is that life and character in the Ireland that is waking up are extraordinarily rich and interesting if we look a little below the surface.... To take such ideas and characters and try to press them into the service of some personal theory or propaganda would be a crude and senseless proceeding. The point is to illustrate and interpret them, as well as one can, to let them speak for themselves.
The reality is that life and character in the emerging Ireland are truly rich and fascinating if we take a closer look.... Trying to force these ideas and characters into a personal theory or agenda would be a crude and pointless strategy. The aim is to present and interpret them as effectively as we can, letting them share their own stories.
The following extracts, much to the point, are taken from a review which appeared in The Gaelic-American, New York.
The following excerpts, quite relevant, are from a review that appeared in The Gaelic-American, New York.
Here we see the mysticism of the medieval poet done into prose. Into his love romance the author has woven his own peculiar ideas about religion, society, theosophy, altruism, and every-day politics. His characters talk these things without, however, losing their human and personal traits. That is why the story is so interesting.
This text showcases how the mysticism of a medieval poet has been turned into prose. The author blends his distinctive ideas on religion, society, theosophy, altruism, and daily politics into a love story. His characters engage in these discussions while still maintaining their human and personal traits. That’s what makes the narrative so captivating.
In some respects The Plough and the Cross is a psychological study. Katherine Tingley, the famous Theosophist of Point Loma, condenses the features of the novel in the following brief introduction:
In some respects, The Plough and the Cross serves as a psychological analysis. Katherine Tingley, the renowned Theosophist from Point Loma, encapsulates the main points of the novel in this brief introduction:
"A story of real life in Ireland—in the deepest sense as well as in the usual one—it elucidates certain heart problems in social and religious life with a candor, charm, and fearlessness, and with so tender a restraint and sympathy that it can hardly fail to be regarded as a wholly unique contribution to modern thought.
"A tale of real life in Ireland—both in a profound sense and in the everyday context—it reveals some emotional matters in social and religious life with honesty, charm, and courage, and with such gentle restraint and empathy that it can only be viewed as an entirely unique contribution to contemporary thought."
"More than one actual initiation into the real meaning and purpose of human life is subtly and exquisitely depicted here—the outcome of those stern yet joyful experiences which must come sooner or later to all true hearts that toil nobly and unselfishly for the uplift of social and national life...."
"More than one genuine initiation into the true meaning and purpose of human existence is depicted here in a subtle and beautiful manner—the outcome of those serious yet uplifting experiences that will inevitably come to all sincere individuals who tirelessly and selflessly strive for the betterment of society and the nation...."
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society
Founded at New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
Founded in New York City in 1875 by H. P. Blavatsky, William Q. Judge, and others
Reorganized in 1898 by Katherine Tingley
Central Office, Point Loma, California
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma with the buildings and grounds, are no "Community" "Settlement" or "Colony," but are the Central Executive Office of an international organization where the business of the same is carried on, and where the teachings of Theosophy are being demonstrated. Midway 'twixt East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment shall one day stand at full meridian, the Headquarters of the Society unite the philosophic Orient with the practical West.
The Headquarters of the Society at Point Loma, along with the buildings and grounds, are not a "Community," "Settlement," or "Colony," but rather the Central Executive Office of an international organization where its business is conducted, and where the teachings of Theosophy are being showcased. Located halfway between East and West, where the rising Sun of Progress and Enlightenment will one day reach its peak, the Headquarters of the Society bring together the philosophic East with the practical West.
MEMBERSHIP
MEMBERSHIP
in the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society may be either "at large" or in a local Branch. Adhesion to the principle of Universal Brotherhood is the only pre-requisite to membership. The Organization represents no particular creed; it is entirely unsectarian, and includes professors of all faiths, only exacting from each member that large toleration of the beliefs of others which he desires them to exhibit towards his own.
In the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, membership can be either "at large" or in a local branch. The only requirement for membership is agreeing to the principle of Universal Brotherhood. The organization does not represent any specific creed; it is completely non-sectarian and includes individuals from all faiths, requiring each member to show the same broad tolerance for others' beliefs that they would want for their own.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be addressed to the local Director; for membership "at large" to G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
Applications for membership in a Branch should be sent to the local Director; for membership "at large" to G. de Purucker, Membership Secretary, International Theosophical Headquarters, Point Loma, California.
OBJECTS
ITEMS
This Brotherhood is a part of a great and universal movement which has been active in all ages.
This Brotherhood is part of a large and universal movement that has been active throughout history.
This Organization declares that Brotherhood is a fact in Nature. Its principal purpose is to teach Brotherhood, demonstrate that it is a fact in Nature, and make it a living power in the life of humanity.
This Organization declares that Brotherhood is a natural reality. Its main goal is to teach Brotherhood, show that it is a fact in nature, and make it a vital force in human life.
Its subsidiary purpose is to study ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to investigate the laws of Nature and the divine powers in man.
Its secondary purpose is to explore ancient and modern religions, science, philosophy, and art; to examine the laws of Nature and the divine abilities within humans.
It is a regrettable fact that many people use the name of Theosophy and of our Organization for self-interest, as also that of H. P. Blavatsky, the Foundress, and even the Society's motto, to attract attention to themselves and to gain public support. This they do in private and public speech and in publications. Without being in any way connected with the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, in many cases they permit it to be inferred that they are, thus misleading the public, and honest inquirers are hence led away from the original truths of Theosophy.
It’s unfortunate that many people use the name of Theosophy and our Organization for their own benefit, along with the name of H. P. Blavatsky, the Founder, and even the Society's motto, to draw attention to themselves and gain public support. They do this in both private and public speeches and in publications. Although they are not connected to the Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society, many allow it to be inferred that they are, which misleads the public and leads honest seekers away from the original truths of Theosophy.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society welcomes to membership all who truly love their fellow men and desire the eradication of the evils caused by the barriers of race, creed, caste, or color, which have so long impeded human progress; to all sincere lovers of truth and to all who aspire to higher and better things than the mere pleasures and interests of a worldly life and are prepared to do all in their power to make Brotherhood a living energy in the life of humanity, its various departments offer unlimited opportunities.
The Universal Brotherhood and Theosophical Society invites anyone who genuinely cares for others and wants to eliminate the issues caused by race, religion, caste, or color—barriers that have held back human progress for so long. It welcomes all truth-seekers and those who strive for greater and better things beyond the simple pleasures and concerns of everyday life. Those ready to do their part in making Brotherhood a vibrant force in humanity's life will find endless opportunities across its various areas.
The whole work of the Organization is under the direction of the Leader and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as outlined in the Constitution.
The entire work of the Organization is under the leadership of the Director and Official Head, Katherine Tingley, as stated in the Constitution.
Inquirers desiring further information about Theosophy or the Theosophical Society are invited to write to
Inquiries for more information about Theosophy or the Theosophical Society are welcome to write to
The Secretary
International Theosophical Headquarters
Point Loma, California
The Secretary
International Theosophical Headquarters
Point Loma, California
Transcriber's Notes:
Transcriber's Notes:
Illustrations have been moved out of mid-paragraph.
Illustrations have been relocated from the middle of the paragraph.
Variations in spelling and hyphenation are retained.
Variations in spelling and hyphenation are kept.
Punctuation has been retained as published.
Punctuation has been kept as published.
Typographical errors that were noticed during transcription have been changed.
Typographical errors that were spotted during transcription have been corrected.
In the List of Illustrations, Temple in the Greek Theater, Point Loma, California, P10, has been removed, it does not exist.
In the List of Illustrations, Temple in the Greek Theater, Point Loma, California, P10, has been removed; it doesn't exist.
In the book list, the unclear superscript in the dutch entry for Pit en Merg, uit sommige Heilige Geschriften has been given the value 'e'.
In the book list, the unclear superscript in the Dutch entry for Pit en Merg, uit sommige Heilige Geschriften has been assigned the value 'e'.
In the Index, 'Egyptian Art, 26th Dynasty', has been corrected to page 200 from page 20.
In the Index, 'Egyptian Art, 26th Dynasty' has been updated to page 200 from page 20.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!